《Irresistible Love》


 Chapter 1 Shyness and Sweetness

    Chapter 1 Shyness and Sweetness


    Without hesitation, the woman hugged him tight that he was almost out of breath. She kissed his lips


    feverishly, sending the man in her arms to push her away. However, he was so dizzy to a point that he


    could no longer exert any more energy to resist and break free from the woman''s tight grip.


    After a while, the man stopped struggling and epted his fate. Next thing he knew, the woman was


    already beside him breathing fresh air around his face with a little bit of shyness paired with sweetness.


    In an instant, he fastened the woman''s whole body into his arms. Shocked, the woman''s eyes widened


    in disbelief. Her hair was scattered at the tip of her ears, making her more charming and irresistible.


    The man did not let go, nor stopped what he was doing. Nevertheless, the woman seemed to be shy to


    this as she had never done it before, her face reddened.


    The next day, the man opened his eyes and took a clear and good look at her face. And at first nce,


    he knew that he would remember her face for a long time.


    From then on, he could not keep his mind off her long, luscious hair which spread to his face when they


    made love. Also, he could not possibly forget her young-looking face which emphasized her crystal


    clear eyes that were as bright as the stars.


    "Mr. Mond, we have investigated the case that you have given us. The person you mentioned is a new


    showgirl, Nancy Nie, the only daughter of the Nie Family." Charlie Zhou''s voice echoed through Mond


    Lu''s mind, making him snap back to reality.


    Frowning, Mond Lu seemed to have gotten his thoughts back into the matter. But apparently, the


    woman''s face just kept on appearing in his mind over and over again. By the looks of it, Charlie Zhou


    did not have the slightest idea that he had interrupted the man''s daydreaming.


    He just kept hisposure and continued, "Her debut was known to the public for two years with the


    full support of the Nie Family. On the other hand, she seldom appeared in public. That''s why the photos


    we have of her are very rare."


    Meanwhile, Mond Lu sat at the back of the car and kept quiet. Instead, he stared at the pictures that


    Charlie Zhou gave him. Tensed, Charlie Zhou looked at Mond Lo who seemed to be in a bad mood and


    wondered if he should go ahead.


    At that point, only silence prevailed in the car as everyone held their breaths while they all looked at


    Mond Lu.


    As the tension inside the car got worse, Charlie started to break out cold sweat on his back. Not


    knowing what to do about it, he turned to Ron Li for help.


    Ron Li then summoned up courage to look at Mond Lu and said, "Mr. Mond, to be honest, you can''t


    really me that girl for it! After all, she was just trying to save you! If it hadn''t been the girl to detoxify


    your poisoned body by then, you would have died."


    "Yeah, that''s right. That girl was also very kind-hearted. Besides, she suffered great losses after all!"


    Charlie added.


    "Wait, she suffered losses?" Upon hearing those words, Mond squinted his eyes, shooting them a


    dangerous look. Charlie could not help but tighten his clothes at the sight of this.


    Looking at the rearview mirror, Ron saw Mond''s mncholic face. He couldn''t help but feel pity for that


    girl. The Lu Family had three sons, all of whom had grown to be dignified and outstanding in their


    respective fields. However, Mond was different for he was cold, aloof, and unreasonable. No one could


    figure Mond out due to his being temperamental.


    That girl might have saved his life, but one thing was for sure ¡ª she stole his first kiss away.


    Six months ago, this girl kissed Mond. Since then, he had been using all his resources to look for that


    girl. Rumors even spread that he was looking for her for revenge.


    Meanwhile, Charlie swallowed and said, "Mr. Mond, but in my opinion..." He swallowed again to


    dampen his throat and continued, "The Nie Family is a notable family with the rich history of over a


    hundred years. They have been in the city for a long time, and gained their own powers. If we kill the


    family''s only precious daughter, the Nie Family will surely not give up or let us live a peaceful life ever!


    They will even be the whole Lu Family''s mortal enemy all for Nancy''s sake, don''t you think so?"


    Meanwhile, the man sitting at the back seat suddenly raised his chin. Then, he looked at Charlie with a


    grave and inquiring expression as if he were a sinister monster. He asked, "Who told you that I was


    going to take revenge on her?"


    "You''re not avenging yourself, but asking her to act in front of you?"


    "¡­"


    "No? You are asking her to dance for you?"


    "¡­"


    "But of course, who can possibly dance better than Helen Han?" But before Charlie could continue,


    Ron already stopped him.


    Mond didn''t reply but looked at the raindrops that poured outside the window. There were fewer and


    fewer passers-by, who were walking hurriedly.


    "Mr. Mond, if you don''t want to take revenge, then did you do that just to have a payback?" Ron


    inquired curiously.


    "Payback?" Suddenly, Mond raised his eyebrows as if he had heard something interesting.


    While Charlie listened to their conversation, his hands slipped over the steering wheel. At that time,


    there was a woman in white who was running towards their car.


    Under the pouring rain, her body was shown in detail. She had wet hair from being soaked in the rain,


    with raindrops slowly falling on her shoulders. Seeing the car stop, the woman anxiously hit the


    window.


    "Go on! Keep driving!" Mond just nced at the woman from outside and ordered Charlie coldly.


    "Yes, sir!" Charlie nodded as a response to themand for he knew well about Mond''s temper.


    Besides, they didn''t know if it was good for them to help a stranger who stopped the car on such a


    rainy day. Although he sympathized with the woman, Charlie still had to follow the order and started the


    car for Mond''s own safety.


    On the other hand, the woman rushed towards the car and stayed in front of it. Luckily, Charlie was


    able to react quickly enough to stop the car in time.


    "What the hell is going on?" Ron looked at her cautiously as he got off the car.


    "How dare you hail a car right in the middle of a speeding highway!" Charlie looked out at the woman


    and shook his head in disbelief.


    But before Ron could react, the woman quickly got inside the car. Her scent lingered in every space


    and made the air feel colder. When Ron was about to pull her out, the woman quickly closed the door.


    Afterwards, Ron turned to look at Mond, who still had a seemingly nk face. Mond waved his hand at


    him, gesturing him to go back.


    "I know you don''tck money, but please, I beg you. Please save me. I was being hunted down, and I


    have no other choice. If you save me, I will surely repay you for your kind deed." It was obvious that the


    woman was in panic, but her voice remained clear.


    "Being hunted down?" Mond frowned and narrowed his eyes as he asked.


    "I don''t like girls who lie." His cold voice echoed in the car.


    "I¡­ I am actually..." The woman looked a little baffled. Her words were lingering in her mouth, but she


    did not say anything.


    The light in the car was dim, but it was enough to show the perfect figure of the woman. Despite that


    she was lowering her head, it could be told that she was a young and radiant girl.


    "Get out of the car now or tell the truth," Ron said deliberately as he knew what Mond was thinking of.


    "No, I...I can''t do that. I can''t get off." The woman seemed to know that the man sitting at the back seat


    was not an ordinary person, and only he could persuade the others inside the car. She looked at Mond,


    but she was frightened by his cold eyes. In the end, she only withdrew her sight.


    "Sir... Could you please help me?" the woman said in a low and shaky voice, as if a frightened bird.


    Silence filled the air as nobody spoke and dared to say anything.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sir... Please..." the woman said with hesitation in her voice.


    At that moment, silence still prevailed all throughout the space.


    All of a sudden, the woman raised her face slightly. Upon seeing her, Ron took a deep breath. ''How


    could this woman look so much like the one in the photos?'' Ron thought.


    Meanwhile, Charlie looked back and said, "Sir, it''s the car from the Nie Family. This is Nan..." Before he


    could even finish his words, he saw the man and the woman at the back seat, looking at each other


    affectionately.

 Chapter 1: 1

    Chapter 1: 1


    Zachary Udolf Sullivan


    I love you


    I jerked up from my sleep and sat on the couch rubbing my face using my hands. Beads of sweat


    formed on my forehead as I shuddered in my ce. Her voice still fresh in mind never allows me to


    sleep. All I ever wanted is to sleep, and that is to once and for all. Three months, eight days and five


    hours have passed since she has gone. She betrayed me. All those promises were just lies. Just in


    lies. She promised me that she would always be there with me, forever but still, she broke her own


    promise and left me forever and ever. I inhaled deeply, as I got up from my office couch and walked to


    the ss window.


    The clock read half past five in the morning. I looked back at my table to find my table all messy and a


    stack of important papers gathered in files. A sigh escaped my mouth as I shoved my hands into my


    pant pockets and stared at the trees which were ck against the sky, the time of dawn, the sun was


    about to rise as I watched the birds already flying searching for their food. Traffic seemed less and only


    a few people who came out for what looked like jogging were visible down my office building.


    I have been workingte in the night wanting to finish all of my works which have remained pending for


    three months.


    As I turned around to go back to the table, I felt the world rotating before my eyes as I stumbled on my


    own feet feeling dizzy. All of a sudden I felt my head hurting as if somebody was hammering on my


    head. All of this happening to me because of myck of sleep. How will I sleep? How can I sleep when


    she betrayed me. Even though she betrayed me, she keeps on lingering in my mind every single time


    when I close my eyes. She shows up before me when I am sleeping when I am thinking when I


    wandering here and there when I am eating, just everywhere. She is with me even though she isn''t


    near me.


    I still remember when the cops got her body out from the car from underwater. I felt like killing myself.


    Why did I let her go?


    It was all my fault.


    She broke my heart and my soul into pieces. My hands trembled when the cops told me to remove the


    shroud from her face. Her face was ruined from the ident. I couldn''t ever find the courage to look at


    her when the stupid cops dered her dead. Her father was screaming and fighting with the cops


    yelling at them that his daughter can''t leave him. Her mother was on the ground senseless with the


    medical team assisting her. Her friend Kiara and her brother Jace where crying their eyes out while me,


    I just stood there with my back facing her body. She was indeed wearing my shirt and my pants. It was


    undoubtedly her. But still, my heart screamed to me that she isn''t the one that I was crying and


    breaking. She can''t be...


    Four people died that day. The truck driver whose truck hit my Juliette''s car, the taxi driver, ady in a


    ck car and my Juli...


    I still can''t believe that she left me. I thought finally we were together and we were finally going to start


    our new life, together but then this had to happen. I refuse to believe that the body they found is of


    Juliette''s. Even though it was wearing my clothes that she wore when she left me, even though her


    hair, her height everything matched Juliette''s physique, still I refused to believe it was Juliette. But the


    way others behaved seeing that body made me believe it to be her forcibly.


    But then I didn''t have the courage to face her death for which I shut down myself from the world and


    when the pain didn''t fade away I started drinking alcohol to the limit where I would tumble down and


    sleep at the same spot but it was only because of Max, Kristian and Willie I am standing here once


    again before the world. A facade of a mask on my face masking every emotion and feeling away from


    everyone. Earlier the facade that I had made started to break when she entered my life, but with her,


    the happiness and all the joys I had felt those days are just gone.


    "Why did you leave me?" I mumbled as I crouched down on the floor holding my throbbing head.


    Earlier, I had taken sleeping pills to let myself sleep for some time but even those meds didn''t work as


    she evaded my dreams in my sleep causing me to forcibly wake up. Now, the pills seem to be getting


    on to me as I felt dizzy and nauseous all of a sudden. Crawling back to the couch, I got hold of the


    water jug from the coffee table and sshed the water on my face.


    Nothing is working...


    Inhaling deeply and exhaling out, I leaned against the couch and closed my eyes for some minutes


    when didn''t even realize when I fell asleep in my sitting position.


    Excuse me?


    Sir?


    A sigh left my mouth when I felt something cold against my cheek.


    Sir?..


    Is someone calling me?


    But who is it?


    Going against my will of falling asleep once again, I tried to open my eyes and when I did, I watched as


    two ck orbs looked down at me worriedly. A woman with raven ck hair and with paleplexion


    looked down at me with her hand on my cheek as she patted softly trying to gain my consciousness.


    "Are you alright? Should I call the doc?" she asked and I furrowed my eyebrows when I realized her


    hand still on my cheek. I got hold of her hand and removed it from my cheek before letting her go. As I


    shifted on my position and tried to get up, my feets wobbled and I tumbled down but a pair of hands


    supported me by getting hold of my arm in the process to stop me fromnding on the floor. The same


    woman got hold of my arm protectively trying to help me stand but then anger surfaced me for being


    touched by another woman other than my Juliette, I jerked her hands away and red at her.


    "I am fine," I gritted out and she smiled surrendering her hands in the air.


    "Why were you sleeping there? I mean are you alrig-" I cut her off before she couldplete "Who are


    you and what are you doing here?" I asked as I took in her appearance.


    She was wearing a purple blouse with a cream-colored pencil skirt matched with beige colored heels.


    Her dress was formal and I saw files and a tab on the table which I assumed to be hers.


    "Oh, I am Cristina Dimir. I am your personal assistant," she said and I raised an eyebrow at her.


    "I mean I was Mr. Kristian''s assistant but now when you are joining back I am appointed by Ms.


    Cosmina as your new PA," she said which made me look down at my feet.


    Indeed, Kristian yed a big role in my absence. He took care of mine as well as his business when I


    was lost trying to find myself.


    "Then where were you from this past ten days?" I asked as I remembered not seeing her around in the


    office from thest ten days since I''ve joined back.


    "Oh, I was on a holiday," she said smiling at me showing me her dimples which reminded me of


    Juliette. My eyes remained fixated on her dimples until she cleared her throat which got me out of my


    state.


    "Get me a cup of ck coffee and Mr. Pachia''s file," I said as I stood up from my ce but the sudden


    impact of me standing made me feel dizzy once again, and I held my head groaning.


    "Sir are you al-" before she could reach out and touch me, I held a finger before her stopping her from


    "Do what I have asked you to do," I ordered her in a strictmanding tone.


    She blinked her eyes several times before she nodded bobbing her head from side to side as she


    turned around and picking up her files and tab and walked out of the room but not before ncing my


    way.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I sighed as I picked my suit up from the couch and wore it buttoning it up as I walked to the table and


    looked at the clock which read a quarter past nine in the morning. Judging from the time, I concluded


    my employees must have already reached the office and I should also get back into my work before


    Juliette evades my nk mind. Raking a hand through my hair, I concentrated further on my work but


    failed miserably because I couldn''t just forget Juliette just because I didn''t want to remember her.


    She was my life, my soul, my everything. I could still feel her presence beside me, she was in my


    breath.


    I took my phone out and opened the gallery where I clicked on her picture. The picture of her that I had


    taken forcibly in the day when our whole family was out on a pic. I remember joking with her that I


    was taking the picture because she told me to cradle up happy memories and be happy with the family


    but for me being with her was the only happiest thing that ever happened to me. I pulled her to me and


    clicked a photo of her and me. She was looking at me while I looked at the phone camera. If I had


    known that the picture I was taking with her would be the only picture which I would have with her then


    I would''ve never...


    "Your coffee sir," my trains of thoughts were interrupted by none other than Ms. Dimir. She ced the


    cup of coffee down on my table and kept Mr. Pachia''s file before me all the while a smile stered on


    her face which irked me.


    Why are other people so happy?


    Am I the only one whose happiness has been pulled away in this world?


    "Any other work sir?" she asked and I nodded my head no. She nodded her head and turned around to


    leave but stopped when I called for her "Ms. Dimir," she stopped and turned around smiling at me "Yes


    Sir?" she asked as she pulled the tab close to her chest "Next time when youe in don''t forget to


    knock!" I said nonchntly and pointed her my finger towards the door asking her to leave.


    She looked back at the door and then at me. Her smile faded away as she nodded once again


    absentmindedly and she walked out of my room.


    "Everyone seems so happy, Juliette" I looked back at Juliette''s picture on my phone as I talked to her.


    "But except me," Ipleted as I felt my eyes stinging and tears streaked down my cheeks


    uncontrobly. I kissed her picture and kept the phone aside as I wiped my face using my handkerchief


    and lifted up the hot cup of coffee to my lips to drink but couldn''t. My appetite was long lost. Nothing


    seemed to extinguish the fire of my burning soul, nor did anything soothe my pain of being left alone to


    deal with the world by Juliette.


    "My only wish is that pleasee back to me, my Juliette" tears continued streaming down my face as


    I thought about her, again and again, cursing myself for letting her go alone that day.

 Chapter 2 The Definition Of A Good Person

    Chapter 2 The Definition Of A Good Person


    Nancy stared at the man beside her with a ttering smile. "Sir, you have a noble appearance and a


    kind heart. The moment I came in, I already thought that you were a good man for you reek of that kind


    of aura."


    "Are you kidding me? A good man, you say?" Mond found what Nancy said ridiculous. He gave a short


    smirk and went back to his default and calm expression almost instantly.


    As a response, the woman pped her eyshes. She gazed at Mond with her perfectly clear eyes


    and said, "Yes, sir. I thought you were a good man as soon as I came here. I know there is goodness in


    you. And since you are a good man, you won''t refuse to help me, right? Please, I beg you. If you can


    save me today, I will give you whatever you want.


    Even if it means being your girlfriend," Nancy blurted out as she gritted her teeth.


    Hearing her words, Mond''s lips curved upward into a sly smile. He nced at the woman intently with


    his dark eyes, making the woman take a few steps back and put her hand into the car''s door.


    At that moment, Nancy''s mind was in a huge mess. She didn''t even know whether she should go or


    not.


    "Do you want to live or die?" threatened Nancy, as she took out a fruit knife from her bag and ced it


    on Mond''s neck.


    She didn''t know what she was doing at that moment. She could even hurt her hand in peeling an apple,


    let alone kill someone.


    Seeing this, Ron and Charlie, who were sitting in the front seats of the car, immediately took out their


    guns from their bags. However, Mond stopped them before they could do anything rash. Ron observed


    his actions and immediately thought that Mond must have had his own thoughts regarding the matter.


    Ron turned his head, but his eyes had always been stered on the rear-view mirror to guard against


    Nancy.


    "Kill me? Don''t be so foolish. Do you think you can survive? Or do you think your legs are faster than


    the car chasing you from behind?" Mond''s lukewarm voice, like an old jar of good and fine wine,


    echoed inside the car.


    Meanwhile, Nancy''s hand that held the knife could not help but tremble in fear. Even before Mond


    could do anything, the knife already fell onto the carriage. Sitting there like a statue, she still held the


    previous position.


    "I... Okay, I''ll tell you why I am here, but you will have to escort me out of the city." Then her eyes


    immediately showed sadness. She even seemed to be on the verge of bursting into tears. At that


    moment, her pretty face turned very miserable that no man would refuse to help her.


    Mond, meanwhile, was caught off guard as he didn''t know the strange feeling lingering in his heart.


    ''Was she trying other tricks? Could this be a honey trap? She''s really an interesting girl!'' Mond thought.


    When Nancy saw Mond didn''t take any action, she thought that she had already seeded with her


    n. With this, she pinched herself heartlessly and tears started to fall like pearls. She did look


    pathetic, but Mond''s eyes were stered onto the little shtick Nancy just did.


    Mond squinted his eyes as he looked directly at the crying Nancy. It was strangely quiet in the carriage,


    and all that was heard was her sniffles from crying.


    Time stood still as no one had spoken for a long time. Opening her eyes, Nancy met Mond''s


    dangerously cold eyes that spoke indifference. Beads of cold sweat broke out in her forehead, but she


    could not let her nervousness take away her confidence. Soon, she mustered up her courage and said,


    "Sir, I''m forced to marry someone I don''t even meet. Please. Can''t you take pity on me?"


    "Nice try. Can''t you at least make up a lie that I can believe?" His voice was as hostile as before.


    However, there was a hint of banter in his voice. ''Is this just an illusion?'' she began to wonder. In a


    twinkling of an eye, she saw the cruel look in Mond''s eyes, and she was more sure that it was, indeed,


    just her illusion.


    "I am not lying! How could I lie? I''m telling you nothing but the truth!" Seeing that the man did not buy


    her story, she tried to exin again while waving her hands in the air.


    On the other hand, Ron also doubted the woman''s story. As the beloved daughter of the Nie Family,


    several men wanted to marry her every day. But now she said she was forced to marry a stranger. How


    was that possible?


    Afterwards, Mond took out a piece of paper and handed it over to Nancy. "Here, dry yourself with this,"


    he said. Nancy took the paper, thanked him, and started to wipe her hair. But when she looked into his


    eyes this time, she noticed that something had changed.


    Ron was a clever man, as he clearly understood what Mond was trying to tell them. In an instant, Ron


    gave Charlie a nod and the car started to go slowly along the highway.


    Right after Nancy fixed her hair, she looked at Mond and continued to exin, "Sir, I''m really forced to


    get married! I''m telling the truth! You have no idea what I have been through. You must think that I was


    lying. But it''s true. I am forced to marry this man in the name of Mr. Lu. What''s his name? I..."


    "Mond Lu."


    "Yes, exactly. His name is Mond! You must know him well! He''s not a man. He''s just a monster. If I go


    there, I''ll be a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, and there''s no ce for me to escape."


    It seemed that Nancy didn''t notice that Mond''s face darkened. She still kept on saying her narrative


    with her voice getting more and more agitated.


    Ron looked at the rearview mirror and saw Mond''s extremely unkind face. Ron felt cold as he


    wondered whether this woman knew what danger she was in now. She talked about her grievances


    and never thought that she was sitting beside the man who caused her trouble, Mond himself! Ron


    sighed as he got worried about Nancy who seemed to know nothing.


    "Oh, and one more thing! I heard that Mond has an uncertain personality and that he might be suffering


    from schizophrenia! If I wake up next to him in the morning and hepletely forgets what has


    happenedst night, what should I do by then?" said Nancy. She shook her head side to side as she


    sighed in dismay.


    "Oh, wait, there''s more. I almost forgot... You know what? This Mond Lu is already twenty six years old


    but has no girlfriend at all. Isn''t that quite abnormal for a man at his age?"


    "Then how many girlfriends do you think he should have?" Ron raised his eyebrows and smirked.


    Nancy frowned, turned her head and said, "Maybe about seventeen or eighteen of them! Almost every


    rich man I know is a yboy."


    ''Seventeen or eighteen girlfriends, huh.'' Charlie''s hand that was on the steering wheel couldn''t help but


    tremble. ''Is she really serious? I don''t know where she got that information, but her words must have


    shocked Mr. Mond, '' thought Charlie.


    "Also, do you know that Mr. Mond is disabled?"


    "Of course I know about that! It seems to be a secret that everyone in Yun City knows about." Nancy


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    tidied her hair and looked out of the window. She coughed a few times, perhaps because it was too


    cold for her after getting soaked in the rain.


    "I also heard that he''s dumb! But I don''t believe it has anything to do with him not having a girlfriend.


    Well, no matter how bad he is, he is rich after all! Since that, there must be women after his money,"


    Nancy remarked.


    ''Does she mean that money is the only reason a woman loves me?'' Mond thought to himself.


    "Oh, my God! What''s this? Is this some sort of a group racing?" Charlie''s voice pulled the two people in


    the back seat right back to their consciousness. Nancy looked back, and her heart immediately


    shed. She looked a little flustered.


    "Driver, drive faster, please." Nancy pleaded to Charlie who sat in front of her. With a helpless look on


    his face, Charlie looked at Mond through the rearview mirror as he waited for further instructions. Mond


    nodded slightly, and Charlie drove the car at full speed, distancing the carriages of the Nie Family


    hundreds of meters away.


    Meanwhile, as soon as the carriages had disappeared from their sight, Nancy breathed a sigh of relief


    and ordered, "Stop right here! Thank you."


    After showing gratitude, she opened the door and prepared to get off.


    "Wait!" A voice from the car tried to get her attention.


    Mond slid a paper in her hand. She looked at the paper and asked, "What''s this?"


    "My phone number."


    "Oh, I see." Nancy understood what he meant and gave him a nod. Afterwards, she took the umbre


    that Ron handed her and ran away in a hurry.


    Staring at Nancy''s retreating back, Charlie scratched his head in confusion and thought, ''I couldn''t


    really figure out Mr. Mond''s way of handling things recently. I mean, this is not his style!''


    "Investigate her!" Mond''s voice was still as cold as ever. In no time, he opened the door of the car and


    hurriedly sat back inside.

 Chapter 2: 2

    Chapter 2: 2


    Zachary Pov


    "Where are the weapons?" I asked as calmly as I could.


    "I-I don''t know," he trembled before on the floor, knelt on his knees he joined his palms and begged me


    for his life.


    "Pitiful," I spat and shoved the back of the gun on his face. He fell down on his side and before I could


    kick him in his face Willi came in between us stopping me.


    "Let me handle this," he asked and I red at him. Huffing at him I turned around and rubbed my face


    aggravated by the situation. The illegal arms that were supposed to transfer to my dealer today


    vanished in the mid road and the only person we got in our hand was the driver. ording to him,


    some thugs stopped the truck and took the arms with them throwing the driver on the road but I am far


    too concerned about it. I don''t really care about the driver but only my arms. I need to transfer it to my


    dealer anyhow and the dare of those thugs.


    "He is just keeping on repeating that some thugs stole it," came Willi''s tired voice.


    "Finish him," I stated not even looking back at the driver.


    "What?" he asked in shock and the driver whimpered and cried as soon as he heard.


    "Kill him," I said my eyes void of any emotions.


    "We can''t do that. He is the only one who can tell us where the weapons are," Willi said and I took my


    phone out of my pant pockets when it vibrated.


    As I read the text message from my informant an irritated and annoyed expression marred my face as I


    turned around ready to kill the damn bastard of a driver.


    "Well, I can tell you where the weapons are," I gave out a sarcasticugh and the next moment a


    gunshot was heard in the room. The driver''s leg was shot by none other but me as I pointed the gun at


    his face as I looked at him with an intention to kill him then and there.


    "What are you doing?" Willi yelled at him and tried to get on my way to stop me from killing the driver. I


    showed him the text message and as realization struck him, he looked back at the driver who was


    yelling and sobbing because of his wounded leg.


    "You bastard! You surrendered the truck to the damn cops?" Willi snapped at him and the next moment


    he was the one who kicked him in his stomach.


    "This crazy bastard," I muttered as I looked the driver getting hit and I kept on watching until he was on


    the verge of death.


    "Stop," I said and Willi looked back at me.


    "But he-" he stopped midsentence when he noticed my murderous expression.


    "On whose order did you do that?" I asked as calmly as I could to the driver who writhed in pain on the


    ground with hands tied on his back.


    "I will never tell you," heughed and spat blood on the ground.


    "We will see that," I said and turned around to Max.


    "Bring the taser, use it on him until and unless he tells the truth. Don''t let him sleep or die. Make him


    suffer," I looked back at the driver who was breathing heavily.


    "Start now!" I said and walked out of the room.


    His plea of agony could be heard even after I walked out the warehouse. They did their work perfectly


    of making him suffer.


    "Call Jeremiah and tell him about the situation,"


    Willi nodded and fished his phone out of his pant pockets in order to call our man who worked as a cop.


    I walked to my car and got in. Igniting the engine and drove off to my office building. Its been three to


    four days since I went back to my office. I have been busy solving my illegal dark matterstely and


    because of that, I have not been able to work on my legal works.


    "Good afternoon Sir," Cosmina greeted as I walked past her desk.


    "Send every important file that you need to sign to my cabin, I intend on finishing every pending work of


    mine today itself," I said as I stopped in my tracks and looked back at Cosmina. As I was talking I heard


    a loud gasp and turned to my side to find the woman whose name I remembered as Cristina starring at


    my hand with wide eyes.


    "Sir you have blood on your hand and also on your sleeves. Are you hurt?" the woman tried to touch


    my hand but I jerked my hand away even before she could touch me and red at her.


    "Mind your own business Ms. Dimir," I said nonchntly and looked back at Cosmina.


    "But Si-,"


    "Send me the files Cosmina," I said and turned around to leave.


    As soon as I went inside my cabin, the first thing I did was to walk to the small shelve where I took my


    extra shirt out and went inside the bathroom to wash the blood and change my shirt. Everything is


    messed up in my life. I watched as the water turned red as it washed away the stains of blood from my


    hand into the sink. The water running down from my hand had all my attention. I looked at myself in the


    mirror.


    Nothing


    There was nothing in my face. I was expressionless. Tired. And most importantly I didn''t look a bit like


    Zachary Udolf Sullivan. But this was the reality the man who was standing right before me inside the


    mirror was actually me. A loser who has lost everything in his life.


    "You don''t really deserve happiness," I mumbled looking at reflection before sshing a handful of


    water on my face.


    Life has to go on and I have to live. I just can''t break down like this; I bet Juliette wouldn''t have liked


    seeing me like this but I just can''t do anything. Every time I try to even think about moving on with my


    life I just can''t. I thought I would live the rest of my life with her. It''s not her fault that I am in this position


    of my life nor do I me anyone. But every time I look at myself the only thing that I think of is how


    would my life been if she was here. I knew she didn''t hate me anymore like she did when I kidnapped


    her for the first time. I knew that her hatred soon changed to that of love and she loved me truly then


    why? Why? Just why do we have to be like this?


    I was the one who has killed people, who had done so many wrong things then why was she the one to


    lose her life? I should have been the one. Why was she punished because of my sins? We both are


    punished. Me; by losing the only person I loved so much in my life and her; because she was in love


    with a sinner. The hell with God forgives repentant sinners, he punishes the one next to the sinner. And


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    in my case, the only person next to me was my Juliette.


    "The files you asked for," Ms. Dimir ced the files before me on my table. I looked up at her from


    reading sses and narrowed my eyes at her "I thought I had asked for Cosmina to bring me the files,"


    "She was actually held back by the Managing Director while she wasing so she asked me to hand


    you the files," she said and gave me a smile.


    "Kristian is in the office today," I mumbled to myself but she heard it and replied with a quiet ''yes''.


    "Ask him to meet me. You may leave," I told her without even looking back at her too busy in reading


    the files but I could still feel her presence.


    "What is it?" I asked as I looked back at her. She looked startled all of a sudden but then she stood


    straight in her ce and then her eyes averted to my hand.


    "Ho- I mean How is your wound? You had blood all over your sleeves beforehand. Should I bring you


    the firs-,"


    "Ms. Dimir," I intervened her and she looked at me "Mind your own business aye?" I gave her a stern


    look and pointed towards the door with my eyes. She inhaled deeply and nodded before turning on her


    heel and walking out but she did turn around to look my way once before walking out of my cabin and


    closing the door after her.


    "How annoying," I muttered and skimmed through the files.


    "The more we meet the more older you look," Kristian voiced out his thought as he barged into my


    cabin without knocking.


    "When will you learn to knock?" I asked as I continued typing on myptop.


    "And when will you take care of yourself?" he asked which made me look up at him.


    "Look at your knuckles," he said and I ignored him not even bothering to look at my knuckles because I


    already knew that it had scratches from all those punchings.


    "Not a new thing," I muttered in reply.


    "Of course it''s not a new thing but its also bing your habit. You no longer seem to take care of


    yourself. Get a grip on yourself else it will be bad for your business," he said and that made me look up


    at him. I narrowed my gaze at him and watched as he smirked back at me sitting on top of the corner of


    my table.


    "Get off my table," I had to re at him to keep my point because he is not from the one who takes me


    seriously.


    "Oh boy! You and your mood," he shrugged before getting off my table. He walked around and sat on


    the chair before throwing his head backward and exhaling out a breath.


    "I heard what has happened. Arms has been seized by the police hu?" he leaned against the chair


    and then they will find you in no time," biting down on his lower lip he looked towards the ss window


    as he kept the paperweight back on the table.


    "Want me to take the lead in this matter?" he asked out of nowhere.


    "You?" I scoffed at the thought and closed theptop shut.


    "Yes me!" squinting his eyes at my direction he rubbed his eyes with his palm before getting off from


    the chair.


    "I have assigned Willi into this matter. He can take care of thi-"


    "Aren''t you ying too naivetely hu?" he mmed his hands on my table.


    "You have blind trust on that guy. As much as I remember he was the one who killed my cousin and


    your sister isn''t it?" he asked raising an eyebrow and I sped my hands and kept my elbow on the


    table "He has won my trust and I am not blind when ites to him. I do have my eyes set on his


    movement,"


    He looked at me for some seconds before heughed aloud "Hmm Interesting. Indeed very


    interesting,"


    "Well, then I''ll be off now. I have work to do. Give me a call if you need me. I''m off to Melbourne now," a


    ghost of a smile yed on his lips as he adjusted his tie.


    "Melbourne? Why Melbourne?" I asked thinking what type of work does he have in Melbourne when all


    his business is in here in Romania.


    "Huh?" he looked up at me with his raised eyebrows before speaking "Oh it''s nothing. Just that unlike


    you I do have a woman whom I cherish and is alive," he air quoted the word alive. In a jerk, I was on


    my feet seething with anger for his disrespectfulness.


    "Kristian you need to hold your tongue before me," I said as calmly as I could not wanting to hurt my


    brother.


    "That..." he bent towards my direction ina mocking state with his hands shoved into his pant pocket "Is


    purely upon me, my brother" he smirked and taking tentative steps walked out of my room leaving me


    burning with rage.


    "Idiots! All are idiots," I muttered to myself as I raked a hand through my hair.

 Chapter 3 Rubbish

    Chapter 3 Rubbish


    Yun City boasted of its notable and well-known families. There were two great families in Yun City: the


    Lu Family and the Nie Family. Being a part of the Lu Family, Mond would surely stir up big news if he


    was photographed by reporters while going home to the vi in Yun City.


    Just then, the car drove slowly into the vi. The servants lined up in rows at the gate as they waited for


    Mond''s arrival.


    "We have arrived, Mr. Mond," Charlie said in a low voice.


    Mond pretended to be sleepy. After Charlie''s voice trailed off, Mond opened his fake sleepy eyes and


    looked outside the car''s window. There, he saw a group of servants waiting for him to get out of the car.


    Although Ron already took out his wheelchair from the trunk of the car, Mond didn''t give him the signal


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    and appeared to not have any intention of moving at all.


    The vi''s yard was decoratedvishly with an elegant and unique style. The ground was a little bit


    damp due to the rain that had fallen a while ago. It mixed with the smell of the grass and the earth,


    making the air around the yard fresher and more natural. In the center of the yard was a fountain that


    shone bright with the scattered light of sunshine, forming an arch of a small rainbow.


    "Mond, you''re finally home! Why don''t you get off the car now? Dad has been waiting for you!" When


    Elroy Lu saw Mond, he pretended to be surprised. He weed Mond with excitement, but little did


    Elroy Lu know that Mond already saw through his poor acting skills. Meanwhile, a sneer slipped its way


    into Mond''s lips.


    Elroy Lu saw this and couldn''t hold back his anger. ''How could a disabled man like him take such a


    stand? Who does he think he is? He can''t possibly seed in the power of the Lu Family!'' Elroy Lu


    thought.


    On the other hand, Nathan Lu also saw what happened. He looked at Mond and sneered. "Ah, yes.


    Look at that. Remember how your legs used to work? I remember how father used to like you. But I


    guess now, all he feels for you is pity! I can''t believe that car ident ruined your bright future. We are


    so sad for you!" However, his face said otherwise. A smug expression was formed along with his eyes


    showing no care.


    But the man in the car didn''t respond to Nathan Lu''s racy words at all. In fact, Mond didn''t even bother


    to look at him.


    On the other hand, if there was anyone who knew Mond well, that was Ron. He knew how Mond''s


    temper was triggered. At that moment, Ron didn''t have the slightest interest to argue with them further,


    but at the same time, he could not sit there and let them pick on his master. Finally, Ron burst and said


    in monotone, "Mr. Nathan, with all due respect, although Mr. Mond is physically disabled, he is still the


    young master of the Lu Family who deserves to be respected. And our first madam is also from a noble


    family. Watch your words!"


    His words, though not pushy, were able to infuriate Nathan Lu. Although Noah Lu had a deep love for


    Nathan''s mother, the fact remained that she was nothing but a woman with a low status. In fact, Noah


    Lu had once been drunk and then slept with her. After that night, she became pregnant and afterwards


    gave birth to Nathan. With his birth, she became the second madam of the Lu Family, thanks to her


    looks and means.


    However, things were quite different when it came to Mond. His mother was Anna An from the An


    Family, the daughter of Angus An who was the richest person in the city at that time. During that time,


    Anna An had a deep and romantic love with Noah Lu. However, it was rather unfortunate that she died


    at an early age due to her illness. If she had not died, then it would be impossible for others topete


    for the right of inheritance of the Lu Family. Without a doubt, the inheritor must be Mond!


    On the other hand, Elroy Lu, Mond''s other sibling, was the son of the third madam from another noble


    family. However, he wasn''t Noah Lu''s favorite and he was treated less than his other brothers.


    "Shut up!" A majestic voice echoed from behind the crowd. In an instant, both Nathan and Elroy


    became obedient and went to support Noah with smiles stered on their faces like kind and obedient


    sons.


    Mond nced at them and signaled Ron to take him out. Ron then pushed him in the wheelchair into


    the crowd. Mond was aloof as he looked at the group of people in front of him. They tried to tter him,


    in an attempt to conceal their evil intentions. Nevertheless, his expression remained unchanged.


    "There you are, Mond! How have you been?" Nathan approached Mond and squatted beside his


    wheelchair. He looked at him up and down as if judging him, while asking about his body.


    Mond only replied by nodding his head.


    Despite Noah feeling dissatisfied with his son''s indifference, he still put on an admiring look. Among his


    three sons, Mond was his favorite after all.


    Even though Elroy was married, he hadn''t changed his character at all. He was still quite reckless and


    While, Nathan was quite skittish, unfaithful, and a yboy who went to a lot of ces for women. But


    Nathan had one redeeming quality¡ªhe had a good business sense. With that, Noah let him go live his


    life to the fullest.


    Only the eldest son, Mond, was steady and indifferent to anything. It was more suitable for him to


    inherit the Lu Family. Unfortunately, he was a cripple and this could create some problems for him. How


    could the sessor of the Lu Family be a useless person!


    Clearing his throat, Noah took a sip of tea that Nathan served and said, "I''m here to tell you something


    important, so I called you back at the moment."


    "We''re all ears, Dad. What happened?" For fear of missing something, Elroy hastily asked this


    question.


    Meanwhile, Nathan cast a meaningful nce at Elroy. He sighed and said, "Have you heard of Nancy,


    the daughter of the Nie Family? That..."


    "Of course, I mean, who wouldn''t know her? I heard that she is famous for her beauty in the whole Yun


    City. Countless people go to ask for engagement with her every day! Every man in this city is going


    crazy about her..." Elroy interrupted before Nathan could even finish his sentence.


    Nathan looked at Elroy''s restless face and shook his head. Afterwards, Nathan turned to Mond and


    said, "The daughter of the Nie Family wants to marry a man of the Lu Family."


    "Dad, I''ll do it. I''m willing to marry her." As soon as Elroy heard that Nancy was willing to marry a man


    in his family, he immediately lit a cigarette for Noah fawningly.


    But Nathan snorted coldly and said, "But you''re already married! Are going to marry the girl of the Nie


    Family as your concubine?"


    "Eh...there''s another solution to that. I can divorce my wife!" At the thought of marrying Nancy, Elroy


    seemed to have forgotten everything. He even forgot that his father was still there with them.


    "That''s ridiculous!" Nathan stopped Elroy before he could even finish his words.


    "That''s absurd! Have you even thought about your wife''s feeling? She''s the daughter of the Yue Family.


    Do you want to cause troubles between the two families?"


    Mond sat in the wheelchair and watched the farce as if he were an outsider. He then put his head on


    his hand and thought, ''She wants to marry into my family?'' If Nancy was willing to do so, it was


    unnecessary for her to run away from the marriage. For such a girl, if she was unwilling, then she


    would run away sooner orter, no matter how rich the Lu Family was!


    "Dad, if this is going to be beneficial to the Lu Family, then I''m willing to marry the daughter of the Nie


    Family." Nathan stepped forward, as he exuded the vibe that he was taking the bullet for the Lu Family.


    "Is that so? You are considering for the Lu Family? How dutiful of you! Do you think we should be


    happy that the Lu Family has a son like you?" Elroy said in an extremely sarcastic tone to contend with


    Nathan. However, he didn''t care much about his father''s livid expression at all.


    Meanwhile, Nathan sneered, and looked at Elroy with a wicked smile and said, "Elroy, it''s not proper for


    you to say so. Now that father also called Mond to be here, it means that Mond is also included in the


    selection. Why don''t we take the time to listen to him?"


    Seeing that Nathan still acknowledged Mond''s presence, Noah nodded his head with relief.


    Hearing Nathan refer Mond as a candidate, Elroy nced at Mond and said in a more disdainful tone,


    "A loser like him is in no wayparable to us. It''s impossible for the apple of the Nie Family''s eyes to


    marry a pathetic and disabled person like him."


    "Shut your mouth!" Noah shouted and Elroy obeyed. Seeing that the goal had been achieved, Nathan


    turned to look at Elroy with a sly smile.


    Elroy finally sensed that he had said something wrong. Despite being a cripple, Mond was still the


    beloved son of the first madam whom Noah had loved the most. At that moment, Elroy knew that he


    shouldn''t have made a fuss about Mond''s disability due to Nathan''s trick!

 Chapter 3: 3

    Chapter 3: 3


    "What is it?" I asked enunciating each word and held the gun tightly as I could feel the pulse in my body


    rising bit by bit as I took in what has happened.


    "B-Boss...it''s about Willi...," Max said as he gulped down audibly and took few steps back as I passed


    the gun to my other hand all the while trying hard as much as I could to control the anger that was


    forcing me to kill everyone then and there.


    "I-It looks like Willi has gone missing," his voice trembled in the end and that was it. I threw the gun on


    the ss window next to me in anger. The ss shattered into pieces as soon as the gun hit it and


    pieces of ss went past piercing my skin due to the effect. Even though blood oozed out from all over


    my face and on the skin on my hand I refused to wince.


    The anger that I was feeling dominated my pain and at the moment I was anything but calm. My mind


    went nk all of a sudden forcing me to think in what point I went wrong. Where was the point in my


    life where I made a wrong decision for which my every n is getting destroyed bit by bit. Why is this


    all of a sudden I have to go through severe paths of failure? My hands formed into a fist as I looked out


    of the broken ss.


    "G-General is here to meet you," Max said out before I heard the door of my study room opening.


    "What a scene," I heard my grandfather''s voice," as he walked in and stood behind me. I could feel his


    presence all the while but refused to turn around to look at him. It was thest thing ever that I wanted


    him to see me like this. I was a failure.


    "Udolf?" he chuckled when I didn''t turn around to face him and that was when I heard Max talking to


    him before taking his turn to leave us alone in the room.


    "I thought you were back on your ind..." my voice was neutral as I spoke. As he had always taught


    me. Never to show emotions. I was trained better to show the saddened and the emotions of a failure


    to the one who was the mentor.


    "Well, Kristian called me back and I can see why all of a sudden he wanted me here," heughed


    before clearing his throat.


    "Well, this is refreshing." I heard him mutter with a sigh.


    Even though I wanted to ask him what he meant but chose to stay quiet already knowing that he would


    answer my unasked question all by himself.


    "Whenever I look at you, I am reminded of my youthful days. You have inherited me well. Even your


    father...he used to behave just like you do. We all same..." he chuckled.


    "Udolf your father believed that no matter what you would be the only one in this family who would


    always stand strong no matter what. Don''t assume that I don''t know about the things that you have


    been going through. Kristian has told me everything. I believe most of your sentiments are connected


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    with Julliette''s death..."


    "General..." my voice was hoarse as I intervened him from saying anything further.


    "You can''t go on avoiding this every day. You have to move on now and its the time for you get your


    head right back at your work. I see... you are not really paying attention to the ones in your surrounding


    and that is why today you are suffering all this. Remember this Udolf...it was you who chose this line.


    Nor me or your father ever wished or forced you to be on the same path as we were. You wanted to


    carry on the business and it was why you fought with Gale to take over the business. Even though your


    grandmother and your mom and I believe Juliette must have also hated this profession but still you are


    the one who chose this line. So, what I mean is... if you were the who chose this...then you should be


    the only one to hold onto this. I do know how it feels when you are away from your loved ones... but as


    I retired I understood that this was the life I would never ever chose in my next birth. Neither Kristian


    was ready to work in this line for which he chose to work his own and today he is sessful. Even


    you...You did a tremendous job of working and handling both of your day and night shift work."


    "So far you have been sessful but now its the point in your life where you have to stop and think. Do


    you really want to continue this? As you chose this path I took it as my duty as your General and


    grandfather to teach you well how to handle all this but now I want to take it back. You don''t have to do


    this any longer. I already have enough your grandmother''s hatred for this profession and I believe your


    mother and even Juliette had their fair share of hatred for this profession. You need to understand this


    well Udolf ... if you are in this profession you can''t lose your bnce. Think ten times before you take a


    step and I do have faith in you. I believe you will be back on your feet before no time. So think what I


    have just said. Either leave this...and live like a normal human being else keep walking on this path but


    all the while dodging the obstruction cunningly. It is what I expect only from you Udolf..." he said and I


    heard the screeching of the chair on which I assumed he was sitting.


    He was leaving.


    "I will use my brain better from now on..." I spoke out "But... Juliette will be living in my memories. I will


    never except it that she is not with me and I won''t ever forget her..." my words were filled with


    determination. Forgetting Juliette was the most painful thing than enduring physical and mental pain.


    "Hmmm. As I had told you..." as he spoke I turned around to look at him. He had a sinister smile


    stered on his face as he continued "This is really refreshing," he smiled and turned around and


    walked out of the room.


    "V? mul?umesc bunicul," Thank you, Grandfather.


    "Let''s start from the beginning hmm?" I asked in a calm tone as I took a seat before the driver who


    backstabbed me by surrendering my arms to the cops.


    He looked like a trash. His clothes were torn and his face; swollen and bruised all over. My eyes fell on


    his left hand to find two of his finger including his index and middle finger gone. It was what he got for


    backstabbing me.


    "I have nothing to tell you..." he snarled and it was when Max kicked him on his back and he fell on my


    knee hitting his nose on the process.


    "Now...Now" grabbing his hair I pushed his head back and looked into his eyes.


    "Max...bring out that pruner...I think chopping all his finger would work..." as I said that he crawled back


    until his body hit the wall and he looked frightened.


    "Alright Boss..." Max obliged as he went out of the darkroom and bought the pruner.


    I passed the pruner from one hand to other putting a mocking show of chopping his finger. For the first


    time ever after so many days, I felt confidence in me.


    Max dragged him by his hair and made him sit right before me before forcibly pulling his hands up for


    me to chop his finger.


    "No! No!" he screamed thrashing around and tried to pull his hand back but waspletely at a loss as


    he was held firmly by Max.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t hurt.." a smirk appeared on my face watching him suffer and his wailing gave me


    more joy for torturing him.


    "You called it upon yourself..." I said as I grabbed his hand as I red at him I pressed the pruner on


    his thumb. The room filled up with his wailings and yellings as I pressed it tighter enough to the point


    where the des went past his skin but the pressure was not enough to cut his finger but was enough


    for him to yelp in pain.


    "Stop! Stop! I''ll tell you every-thing. Please stop!" he cried out and as he said that I stopped putting


    pressure on the pruner and watched as blood oozed out of his thumb.


    "Hu.." Max huffed at him and left him and stood right behind him.


    "I''ll tell you everything. But you have to promise me that you would set me free afterward...deal?" the


    driver huffed out air and exhaled in the air as he talked.


    "You scum...you''re not in any position to make a deal with us-"


    "Deal!" I said cutting Max in the middle.


    "What? But Bos-"


    "We just want the information. Give it us and we will set you free. I will even forget that you


    backstabbed me." I said as calmly as I could to the driver and he nodded looking relieved a bit. he


    withdrew his hand back and inspected the cut before looking back at me.


    "I was paid. I was paid to vacate all of your arms before the police station. They couldn''t find me


    because I had contacts with one of the cops who helped me in vacating the weapons and he even


    helped me flee. It was a n to destroy you and I was just a pawn in that game.


    "Interesting. Now, who was the one who gave you the money?" I asked as I kept the pruner on my left


    thigh and leaned back against the chair and looked at him sitting on the ground.


    "I don''t know. A man visited me the same day when the arms were loaded on the truck and asked me


    to surrender it in return for money. I was selfish and I took the money and did as he told me to do.


    "The face of the man?" Max asked him.


    "He was just in a yellow jacket with his hoodie on his head and he had his face cover up to his nose...


    like this," he gestured towards his face and used his trembling bloodied hands to show me how the


    man covered his face.


    "You mean that man came to our warehouse where the truck was being loaded and paid you the


    money and went away?" Max asked looking astonished.


    "The man knew where our works are done. He must bepletely aware of it from the beginning. This


    only indicates one thing...and its that the man is from our group else he couldn''t have entered in our


    "Max....go and get me the CCTV photage of the day where our arms were being loaded," I said and he


    nodded in response as he turned around ready to live.


    "But before that..." I got up from the chair all the while both of their eyes trained on me and passed the


    pruner to him.


    "Cut all of his fingers before anything else," as soon as I said that the driver yelled curses on my


    directions and tried to get up wanting to run away.


    "You lied about the deal. You said you''ll set me free..." he yelled at me while I smirked at him and shook


    my head.


    "I lied. And I never really told you that I would not punish you for backstabbing me for money. This all


    happened because of you...You will have to pay for it,"


    "Take care of him," I said and Max nodded before walking towards the man as I walked the other way


    all the while hearing the driver''s pleas and wailings.


    Skimming the video properly I watched the CCTV photage countless times wanting to get a clue on the


    identity of the yellow hoodie man. The driver was truthful when he said he was unable to see his face.


    He was indeed wearing a mask under his eyes covering half of his face.


    And the way he walked and looked here and there..it was proved that he knew the ce.


    "Who are you?" I thought as I watched it again and again.


    "Whoever you are...Just make sure I don''t catch you..else you would die a painful death..." I smirked


    when I got a hint looking at a ring that he was wearing.


    "Ahh...I see," a sinister smile broke on to my face as I finally recognized the man.


    "You have called it upon yourself. This time I will kill you for sure," I muttered as I pulled the drawer in


    my study table and pulled the revolver gun out.


    "Enough of me in forgiving you," I muttered as I inserted the bullets into the chamber.


    "Gale..." I spoked his name out with venom and stood up from the chair as I looked at the loaded gun


    and made up my mind to finish him off this time my eyes fell on Juliette''s photo on my table.


    "You see this? He called it upon himself. I don''t really want to give pain to my mother but this time it is


    beyond tolerance. I hate him so much, Juliette. What should I do?" I picked up the photo frame in which


    she was sitting next to her friend Kiara. This was the picture which I took sneakily when we went out for


    a family pic.


    "This was what I scared the most out of everything. I never really had any intention of breaking my own


    family but it looks..." I trailed a finger on her face "This is what destiny have for me." my eyes watered


    up at the corners and before I knew it I mmed the photo frame back on the table and walked out of


    the room taking long strides wanting to end all this for all.

 Chapter 4 The Thin Camel Is Bigger Than The Horse

    Chapter 4 The Thin Camel Is Bigger Than The Horse


    Mond didn''t bother to look at them. In his eyes, no matter who won, these people who fought for power


    and interests just liked to please the public, were just like clowns.


    For all these years, because of Noah''s guilt to Mond, nobody dared to disrespect Mond. Although Elroy


    and Nathan were jealous of him, they could bear it when they thought of the fact that since Mond had


    been disabled, he was good for nothing once Noah was dead.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean to. I just said something wrong. Dad, I''m sorry." Seeing this, Elroy rushed to offer


    his apology. He hadn''t expected that he would be cheated by Nathan.


    Mond looked coldly at the farce with his deep, cold eyes. However, although Elroy''s mother was from a


    wealthy family, she had been set up by Nathan, resulting in bankruptcy. Yet, others hadn''t noticed that.


    Although Mond had found out the truth from someone else, he didn''t intend to tell more about it.


    Mond didn''t bother to deal with things that had nothing to do with him. Besides, he didn''t want to get


    involved in this affair, either. He thought that they could do whatever they liked to do!


    "Honey, what''s wrong with you? You scared Elroy." The woman, dressed in a red cheongsam, walked


    gracefully with red lips curved, and her moist eyes seemed to be able to see through Noah.


    When Noah saw it was Hilton, his anger was half cooled down. He said in a gentle voice, "Nancy has


    pointed out that she wanted Mond to marry her. What do you think?"


    Hearing this, Hilton giggled and said in a sweet voice, "That would be great!" The enchanting gesture


    and the sexy voice did make Noah much happier.


    "What? You mentioned Mond? How could it be possible? He just..." "How could Nancy like Mond when


    he was disabled?" However, before Elroy could finish his sentence, he recalled Noah''s expression a


    moment ago. He had a fear feeling, so he had to give up exining.


    Noah then took Hilton''s hand with his scrawny hand. He didn''t take them seriously, but he stared at


    Mond without any expression in his eyes. He said, "Mond, what do you think! Are you satisfied with the


    daughter of the Nie Family? "


    Mond''s expression was very light, without any emotion revealed on his face, but he was very clear in


    his heart.


    ''Noah asked him with concern. Obviously, he cared about him and gave him the Pearl of the Nie


    Family, but he knew in his heart! The marriage between the two families was a marriage of


    convenience. He even wondered whether Nancy would ept him or not.


    If Nancy went against him, he, a cripple, would have to turn to Noah for help. If he had something to


    ask for help, it meant that he could be used by Noah. Thus, Noah didn''t have to worry about that he


    would have Nancy and be an enemy of the Lu Family. In this way, Noah could pretend to care


    about him on the surface and fight for the interests of the Lu Family on the sly.


    What an old fox!'' Mond sneered in his heart and narrowed his eyes, which reflected a terrifying light.


    Seeing this, Hilton couldn''t help but be shocked. ''A cripple could have such an arrogant spirit, but


    fortunately, Mond was only a cripple, he couldn''t fight against her son at all.


    How useless his mother would be if she couldn''t get Noah''s love in this family, even though she was


    from a famous and influential family. As for Mond, though his mother was deeply loved by him, she had


    died for so many years and he must have been relieved from his previous unhappy memories, but now


    he just felt guilty. Besides, Mond was a loser, so the Lu family would fall on Nathan sooner orter.''


    Hilton smiled.


    "Mond, Nancy is a beautiful girl. Do you want her?" Noticing that Mond didn''t answer him, Noah got


    restless and continued to ask.


    Seeing this, a small figure came into Mond''s mind unconsciously, with a girlish face and pure eyes.


    Hearing no response from Mond after quite a while, Nathan turned to look at Noah and said, "Mond


    has never been interested in women. I''m afraid that he''ll let you down this time, but if Nancy doesn''t


    mind it, I''d rather marry her." Then he cast a nce at Hilton, hinting her to speak for him.


    Of course, Hilton knew that it would benefit her son a lot if he married Nancy. But of course, Noah knew


    something about that too. Before Hilton could speak, she received a nce from Noah to stop her. She


    could do nothing but grit her teeth secretly, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "Dad, in my opinion! If Nancy feels wronged to be a concubine, she can be my legal wife together with


    Monica." Elroy said without hesitation, only to get a cold nce from Noah.


    Noticing that his mother had no way to persuade Noah, Nathan thought that he had to fight for himself,


    so he turned to Elroy and said, "As for two legal wives, I don''t think anyone else dares to think about


    that. Can Nancy ept it?"


    "Why would she refuse? I didn''t let her be my concubine." Elroy retorted naturally.


    "You..." Before Nathan finished his words, Noah interrupted him in a low voice with a frown. Silence fell


    around them, waiting for Noah''s order.


    Without taking a look at them, Noah softened his eyes and looked at Mond, asking, "Mond, will you


    marry Nancy or not?"


    Mond opened his eyes and nced around the crowd coldly. He knew what Noah wanted to do. ''It was


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    obvious that Noah wanted to throw Nancy to him. Noah would be in the most dangerous ce if he had


    given Nancy to others, it meant that he would have lost control of the whole Lu Family. Noah, an


    ambitious man, wouldn''t hand it over in a short time if he hadn''t fallen into the soil.


    Today, even if he rejected, Noah would find a way to let Nancy marry him. In that case, there was no


    need to be so troublesome.'' Thinking about it, Mond took a pen, quickly wrote a word on the paper and


    handed it to Ron.


    Then Mond gave a hint to Ron show the paper to the crowd. Seeing that, the crowd looked at the paper


    where the words read "Marry..." ¡­


    The crowd were surprised first, and then a momentter, they were unconvinced. ''How could Mond


    marry the daughter of the Nie Family.''


    But the first one who couldn''t hold back his anger was Elroy. "Dad, aren''t you favoritism! What kind of


    girl do you think Nancy is? How could she fall in love with Mond? "


    "Anyway, he is my son. Why can''t she like him?" As soon as he heard these words, Noah seemed to


    be a little angry. His hands which were caressing Hilton''s stopped.


    Nathan also wanted to say something, but he was stopped by the hint of a nce from Hilton. When


    Noah proposed to marry Nancy to Mond today, it was not because he was partial to him. Instead, he


    was afraid. If so, it was useless for them to fight with each other.


    "Never mind. Just send me home." Noah heaved a sigh of relief and didn''t say anything else. He


    ordered the servants behind him, Elroy felt bored, so he followed Noah to leave.


    After they went far away, Nathan turned to look at Hilton and asked, "Mom, why didn''t you let me talk


    just now?"


    After clearing her throat, Hilton let out a helpless sigh and said, "You know better than me, my son. We


    are not as good as the Elroy''s. Even though they are broke, the thin camel is still bigger than the horse.


    There is a backer behind them. And Noah is the only one who supports us. We must be careful when


    we lose Noah."

 Chapter 4: 4

    Chapter 4: 4


    The sky seemed to be clear after pouring for continuous two days. Finally, the rays of the sun hit the


    drenched leaves of the trees and nts as the birds who sat on the birdbath shooks their beaks and


    looked up towards the sky before flying off to their nests. I watched all of this standing on my balcony.


    The view was quite something. It was soothing and calmingpared to the one I see back in the city.


    There was no chaos of traffic, no skyscrapers to block the sky and my view, no people around, and no


    noise. It was only trees in ce of the skyscrapers, birds, and animals in ce of traffic and humans


    and quietness in ce of noise. I loved this ce. Away from everything...away from every hustle and


    bustle of the city....away from every single problem but s like every day gets over and is reced by


    the darkness of night...the time to be spent here is soon going to be over and even if I don''t want it to


    get over so soon...still it had to and we have to leave this soothing ce to go back to our old forms of


    living in that concrete jungle that we call a city.


    "Master, your luggage has been packed and the car is ready," the butler told me as I turned around to


    face him.


    "Where is she?" like everytime my voice was void of any emotions and I expected a clear answer from


    him.


    The old butler sped his white-gloved hands on his front and bow down his head before replying


    "Miss Ungur is on the way. She has desired you to meet her at the front. She said she needs to pack a


    little more before she is ready to leave," he bowed once before turning around and vanishing inside the


    woond mansion.


    I looked back when I heard the sound of the car honking and like the butler told me a few seconds


    ago...the car was ready for us. The driver stopped the car and got out holding a piece of cloth and he


    began to wipe the windscreen oblivious to the fact that I was watching.


    "Oh...you all are already leaving,"


    "Grandma..." I turned around as soon as I heard her voice. There she was walking down the stairs as


    she made her way towards me and engulfed me in a hug.


    "I don''t want you to go..." she whined and that made me smile softly at her. For... she was the only


    person who ever showed me affection and made me realise what care truly means.


    "We shall be back soon beautiful," I kissed her palms and smiled at her. She tried to return back the


    smile but failed when her eyes watered and she withdrew her hands and hid her face in her sleeves.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma..." I engulfed her in my arms.


    "Join us. Come with us..." for the umpteenth time I begged her toe and live with us but then once


    again she nodded her head no and smiled up at me.


    "It''s alright. I''m fine here. I love this ce and I don''t want to live your grandfather alone... here..." her


    voice broke down at the end and automatically my hold tightened around her.


    "I know he must be watching us from up there and I believe he wouldn''t like seeing you like this


    everytime Grandma..."


    "Still. I can''t leave this ce. I don''t want to. I feel as if your grandfather is right beside me in here. I


    don''t really feel lonely..." she sighed and looked up at me as I took a step back removing my arms from


    around her.


    "It feels as if you two just visited me yesterday but now you both are leaving..." her eyes saddened but


    before I could reply a voice stopped me and both of us looked towards the source.


    There she was..standing on the porch as she looked towards us with a smile on her face. Her jet ck


    hair flew up into her face as the wind blew around her and with a smile, she raked her hand through her


    hair removing them from her face as she made her way towards us.


    If you want I can stay here for more days Granny..." she ran up to us and engulfed Grandma into a hug.


    "Oh, Ivona..." Grandmaughed as she patted her arms that were around her neck.


    "Is it possible?" she asked blinking her eyes at me. Both of them looked back at me with a pleading


    look.


    "She can''t Grandma...you know we need to be present in the con-"


    "Please, Alex! I don''t want to leave this ce yet. At least let me stay here for a week. I promise I shall


    be with you on time for your conference. Please?" Ivona pleaded.


    "Ivona you have never been out without me and y-"


    "She is not alone Alex." Grandma huffed at me and that made me instantly close my mouth.


    "I am here with her. And be honest here, will you? It''s not about her being out alone in nowhere in this


    ind in the middle of a forest but its everything about you not wanting to leave your fiance alone for a


    second isn''t it Alex?" Grandma wiggled her eyebrows at me. Wrinkles formed on the side of her eyes


    and her green eyes sparkled up with mischief as she mocked me.


    "Grandma it''s nothing like tha-"


    "Alex please?" Ivona pleaded for the second time and I looked back at her. Her blue eyes pleading me


    to give up on the decision to take her back to the city...back to normal self...back to family...back to


    work.


    My eyes roamed on her face before I turned around and looked at my surrounding. Surely, we were in


    the middle of nowhere. The woond mansion was surrounded by trees and there was no other


    infrastructure visible to my vision. We were on an Ind that my Grandma owned. A very small ind


    but it took only twenty-five minutes to reach the nearby port by a speedboat. And it was how she and


    grandfather used to live. Away from everyone.


    "Fine," I muttered as I looked back at them.


    "Really?" Ivona''s eyes lit up and she walked to me. I nodded and it was when she flung her arms open


    and pulled me into a hug.


    "Oh Thank you so much! Alex!" she beamed with happiness.


    "Yes! Thank you, my baby," it was Grandma who was the second person to engulf both of us into a


    tight hug.


    "What are you two doing? L-Leave m-me!"


    "Oh I''m so sorry!" both of them said in unison as they let go of me. I huffed out a breath of air which


    they managed to choke by hugging me at the same time.


    "Fine! You can stay here for a week. I will send Rica to escort you back to the city. I''ll be leaving now," I


    said as I took a step towards Grandma and kissed her temple.


    "Take care... I shalle back to visit you soon okay?"


    "Hmm..." she smiled fondly at me and patted my cheek.


    "If you need anything... Just give me a call" I told Ivona and took a side step when she took a step


    towards me wanting to hug me.


    I was still notfortable with her being my fiance. This marriage deal was getting on my nerves.


    Sadness marred her face as she looked down and hummed at me as a reply. Still, I chose to ignore it


    as I looked at the wristwatch that read nine in the morning. I had two more hours to reach my office for


    my meeting. It was when I sped up my pace and walked up to the car where the driver was ready to


    drive me off to the boat.


    The clock read ten in the evening. I plopped down on my couch as I held my forehead and rubbed my


    temples feeling the exhaustion growing up inside me even though I just returned from a week


    holidaying at my Grandma''s. Leaning against the couch... I looked out of the ss window towards the


    building when I heard my phone beeping.


    A text message.


    It was Ivona.


    There were three text messages and two missed calls from her. The day was hectic with me attending


    three meetings and catching up with the works that I left pending before I went on the holiday. I didn''t


    even had the time to check the phone but I surely had the idea that Ms Ivona Ungur my supposed to be


    fiance would have surely called me to check on me. It was her habit to call me every day and talk to me


    even though she knew I barely had any interest in her stories and what she did the whole day.


    ording to her, she wanted me to socialise with her to know me better. And even though I hated it, in


    the beginning, I grew up to ustom with her ways. And finally, I would call her back or text her back


    letting her know that I got her text messages.


    "Alex..Hi.." her voice seemed downpared to other days where she would talk breathlessly in a


    single go.


    "You alright?" I poured the water from the jug into a ss and gulped it down feeling thirsty all of a


    sudden.


    "Yeah! I mean yes I am alright."


    "What happened? I do remember you being the one insisting on staying in there. You are tired just in a


    single day. How Peculiar.." I chuckled at the thought and leaned back as I stared nkly at the roof


    unbuttoning the first few buttons of my shirt.


    "No, I''m not tired. It''s just that my head hurts." she groaned a little.


    "It must be because of travelling. You have been travelling continuously past these months. It''s


    probably because ofck of sleep."


    "Hmm. I think the same," she said and then she coughed.


    "You alright?" I asked as I heard her breathing in deeply.


    "Yeah! Y-Yeah.."


    "Ivona?"


    "Oh dammit! I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Ever since I met that woman in the mall in the morning


    ...my head has been hurting tremendously. I can''t bear it any longer," she groaned and I raised an


    eyebrow at her before sitting up on the edge and bowing a little wanting to get rid of my shoes.


    "Who was that and what did she do?" I asked as I removed the shocks and was just going for the other


    one when she replied: "I don''t know. I don''t think I have ever met her before. Grandma and I went to


    the mall today and it when I met that woman who ran after me yelling at me like a maniac," she


    eximed and I chuckled at it.


    "Why? Did you steal something from her shop?" I couldn''t help but to joke and she huffed in response.


    "No... I didn''t! And she wasn''t any shopkeeper or sales girl. She looked like a customer. I don''t have


    any idea what she meant when she ran after me all of a sudden calling me Juliette," I froze on my spot.


    "What do you mean?" my voice void of any emotions.


    "I don''t know. I was in the shoe shop when that woman saw me and yelled at me ''Juliette? Wait!


    Juliette! I''m Kiara! Juliette is that you! Juliette!''... I even told her that I''m Ivona but she didn''t seem to


    understand...I think she misunderstood me for someone else...I don''t even know her...and finally the


    saleswoman and the guards came to my rescue and it was when I ran away and hid myself in the


    mall''s washroom until Grandma called me and we came back home straight after that..." her voice


    seemed low much to my dislike.


    "The woman seemed possessed. I was scared. Hugh!...What a day!" she sighed and it was when I lost


    my control.


    "Ivona..."


    "Yes?"


    "Pack your bags. I''ll be there in an hour to bring you back!"

 Chapter 5 A Dumb Husband

    Chapter 5 A Dumb Husband


    "Achoo!"


    Nancy was wearing a light blue pajama and being wrapped in a nket. The servant immediately


    passed the tissue to her when she saw Nancy sneezed.


    There was a faint smell of body wash in the air, mixed with the vor of rain, which seemed particrly


    fascinating. Her dark long hair went straight to her waist, and was carefully made by the servant beside


    her.


    Covering her forehead, Nancy sneezed again. She rubbed her nose and asked, "How much is it?"


    With an electronic thermometer in her hand, Ivy ced the thermometer on her daughter''s forehead. A


    few secondster, the number on the electronic thermometer was determined at 38¡æ.


    It made her heart ache. She said:" Lie down, silly girl. You have a fever." Then she said to the maid,


    "Prepare the ginger soup for Nancy."


    "Yes." The servants obeyed and left.


    "I''ve told you not to let Nancy be so dangerous to hail a car alone. What if Mond is really cold and


    heartless? If he really ignored Nancy, I''m afraid that she has been dead already." Nate looked at his


    daughter and reproached.


    Ivy changed the handkerchief on the forehead of Nancy and touched her forehead. Seeing that her


    fever was still not gone, she couldn''t help but feel guilty. "Isn''t it? But I didn''t know it would rain at that


    time. If I had known it, I would never let Nancy go. "


    "Dad, mom, forget it. It has already happened. No matter what you say, it''s no use." When Nancy saw


    that Ivy and Nate were about to have a fight, she immediately exined.


    Seeing that her daughter stopped her quarreling with Nate, Ivy turned to look at her daughter. She


    handed the medicine to her and said, "My dear, you should take the medicine first, and then I''ll ask the


    servant to fetch some honey."


    Nancy picked up the medicine and smelled it. She frowned and said, "Mom, why is it so bitter? I don''t


    want to drink it when I smell it."


    "My good girl, you should know that the bitter taste of the medicine is good for your health. Only in this


    way can you recover quickly." Ivy knew that her daughter was afraid of nothing, but she was afraid of


    taking medicine. Nancy had been coaxed and cheated to take medicine since her childhood.


    Nancy rolled her eyes and when she saw the bowl of ck medicine in front of her, she felt a little


    scared, so she immediately changed the topic. "Mother, I heard that Mond is dumb, right?"


    "Yes, of course."


    When hearing her mother''s affirmative answer, Nancy couldn''t help but be even more confused. "If he


    was really sitting in the carst time, he would definitely speak."


    "What? Do you mean that Mond isn''t a dumb man? "After hearing this, Ivy was also surprised, but Nate


    slightly nodded his head.


    "It''s normal. Everyone has his own way to live in a rich family. Why should we expose it? But Mond is


    such a powerful man, he could pretend that he didn''t have a secret for so many years. He is so


    dangerous!" After saying that, Nate''s eyes shed with excitement, but then he remembered Mond''s


    crippled legs, it made him shake his head.


    "If Mond wasn''t dumb, then maybe he could walk."


    "It''s impossible. This is rted to your marriage. We have specially investigated it. It must be true."


    When Nate saw this, his tone was firm and he dispelled Nancy''s misgivings.


    Nancy admired her acting skill and courage at that time. She didn''t know if she had really intimidated


    Mond, but Mond indeed doubted her at that time. Fortunately, she was wise. Otherwise, the ws


    would have been detected by Mond.


    ''But Mond didn''t care about his crippled legs and the fact that he was dumb. Since he being dumb was


    false, he could just mention it casually! But he could tell that his legs were really crippled. Should I say


    that he was generous or that he was a scheming man?''


    Suddenly, it seemed that Ivy thought of something, she put down the medicine and said, "Have you told


    Mond to hold the wedding in a low-key way? It''s better that few people know that Nancy married Mond.


    Or we can just tell the Lu Family to keep the marriage a secret. "


    Nate shook his head, poured a cup of tea, took a sip, and sighed, "I''ve already told them about the


    wedding. Although they can keep a low profile, but they don''t want to let Nancy feel wronged. It''s not


    appropriate for us to make it clear, and then the person who shoulde will have to attend."


    Hearing this, Ivy frowned and criticized Nate, "At the beginning, I chose Mond because he was a


    cripple, he couldn''t do anything to Nancy. When both sides achieve their goals, Nancy is only eighteen


    years old. After a few years, she will find her love, and then get divorced with Mond. Then, Nancy can


    still marry her love."


    "Yes!" Nate echoed.


    "But if the Lu Family let everyone know our daughter will marry Mond, how can our daughter marry her


    love in the future? Do you agree with me?" Ivy persisted.


    Seated on the sofa and watching them talking, Nancy didn''t know why, but felt a little cold. She


    wrapped herself tightly in the quilt, and then picked up the rose next to her and yed with it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are right. We all know that it''s a family marriage, but you should also know that it''s not appropriate


    to tell others about it. The guests will be some rtives of the Lu Family. You know that they will find


    out sooner orter. It''s better to let them know it like this." Nate put down his tea cup and handed it to


    the servant. He lit a cigarette and said after taking a long smoke.


    "Okay, that''s it. Our daughter should stay single in the future." After saying that, Ivy turned her head


    away and ignored Nate. She turned to look at the medicine beside Nancy and asked with concern,


    "Nancy, why haven''t you taken it yet? It''s getting cold. Drink it quickly."


    When Nancy noticed that her mother turned her gaze to her, she turned around and looked at the bowl


    of medicine. She stopped ying with the rose and said with a fake smile, "Mother, look at the


    medicine. It''s cold. I have a fever now, so I can''t drink it. How about asking the servant to get me


    another bowl of medicine?"


    Nancy really didn''t want to take the ck medicine. She was just stalling.


    "Well, then take good care of yourself. I will ask someone to send the medicine to youter. You must


    drink it!" Ivy nodded and walked out with the medicine.


    After watching Ivy leave, Nancy looked at the rising sun out of the window and thought of a tall and


    straight figure. She shook her head and forced herself not to think about Mond. It was just a family


    marriage.

 Chapter 5: 5

    Chapter 5: 5


    Zachary Pov


    "Been a while..isn''t it?"


    The dark room enlights up when Max turned up the lights and the two of the hostage looked up


    squinting their eyes when the light hit their eyes.


    "You son of a bitc-"


    "Nichs!" his father cut his son off and shook his head no warning him not to open his mouth.


    "See? Your father is such a polite man and indeed...intelligent..." I chuckled as I took a seat on a chair


    before them.


    "Why have you kept us alive?" Vito talked to me for the first time. He has been tight-lipped from the day


    they have been captured and that captured my interest.


    "Well, someone is in talking mode today," I mocked earning a re from Nichs.


    "Honestly, I take my words back. You two are the dumbest people I have ever met in my life," I sighed


    as I folded up my sleeves and crossed my arms across my chest leaning against the chair as I lift my


    leg up and kept it on the other one as I took in their appearance.


    My people totally forgot what the word sanitization actually means because it was how they had kept


    these two all these while my absence. They were wearing the same clothes in which they were


    captured. Their shirt dirty and bloodied, hair messy, bruises and blood stains on their skin and they


    smelled like rotten rats.


    "Jeez!" fanning the air before my nose, my nose scrunched up when the scent of raw blood assaulted


    my nose and it was when my eyes fell on Nichs'' leg.


    "Seth!" I called the guy who was supposed to be the caretaker of the two guest.


    "Yes, Boss!" within a minute he entered the room and stood in between us exchanging nces towards


    our guest.


    "What is this way of handling our guests Seth? Where are your manners?" I asked and even though he


    didn''t understand what I meant he hung his head low and waited for me to continue.


    "Look at his leg. He is bleeding. What do you think you have been doing? From now on, take even


    more good care of our guest, do you understand?" my voice raised a little at the end and all he did was


    to nod his head.


    "Now what are you waiting for? Go! serve our guests. His leg is bleeding...go and bring a cloth and


    mop the floor. Do you have any idea how costly the flooring is? His dirty blood is ruining my floor and


    moreover, this ce has started to stink. I don''t want people whoe to my house think this ce as


    a butcher shop or something. It''s terrible!" I huffed at the end.


    Seth nodded and left out of my sight leaving the four of us including Max who was standing in the


    corner of the room to talk privately.


    "You little! Unhand me this instant and I''ll show you what I have got!" Nichs spat enraged all of a


    sudden.


    "Easy there tiger...I believe you don''t want me to hurt your father now, do you? hmmm?"


    "Nichs..." Vito whispered yelled at him.


    "Why have you kept us alive? What do you want?" Vito spoke up.


    "Why? Do you have a desire to die soon?" I asked as I raised an eyebrow at him.


    "But..." I moved forward in my chair as I stared straight into his eyes "Even though my desire is to kill


    you here this instant...I won''t. I won''t until and unless both of you beg me to kill you. You fucking rats


    have the guts to look straight into my eyes even after what you did to my sister and you dumbasses of


    the century thought barging into my territory and abducting Juliette would have been a good ide-"


    "Huh! What''s the point anymore? The bitch is already dead." Nichs spat cutting me off in the middle.


    The room was instantly marred with silence as I stopped in the middle and stared at him with a nk


    expression. Even though I didn''t move in my spot still I could feel as if pins were continuously stabbing


    my skin all over my body. My chest tightened up and my jaw locked up as my fingers formed into a tight


    fist.


    "Max..."


    "Yes, Boss?"


    "Have Rafael Amputate his hand. Torture him to the extent until-"


    "What! Wait...No!" interrupted Vito''s shaking voice.


    "Until he is on the brink of death. But be careful, don''t kill him just yet. Let him breathe and suffer little


    more. He should understand what it feels when a person is on the brink of death. He should feel how


    my sister was feeling when he killed her mercilessly. Record everything and send it to me," I got up as I


    adjusted my suit.


    "No! No! No!" Vito yelled at me.


    "It was all my n. Not his. Don''t kill my son. Kill me in his ce. No!" begged Vito.


    "Don''t worry your turn woulde soon after," I said icily as I turned around avoiding Nichs'' curses


    and Vito''s pleas.


    "Unlike you. I won''t separate a family because I know how it feels when the person you love goes


    away. The sadness you feel is a lot stronger than any physical pain. Heart aches like hell. I won''t let


    you suffer that heart-ache. Even though I want to be the one to kill him with my own bare hands, I can''t.


    I don''t want to be marred by his filthy blood. So, that is why I''m letting you have this honour, Max."


    "It would be my pleasure," smirked Max as he picked up his phone and seemed to call Rafael.


    "Make sure that he has the pain visible in his eyes and make sure he begs for his life. Have it all record


    up and sed it to me. Then kill him," I ordered as he nodded and I walked out of the room where both of


    the father and son continued yelling at top of their lungs too let them go.


    "You asked for it!" I found myself muttering venomously.


    "Is this all okay?" I heard Cristina asking me about the pile of files that she arranged previously.


    "Hm? Yeah. You may go now. It''s toote already. I''m sorry I had you working thiste Ms. Dimir" I said


    as I checked the estimation file rolling the pen in between my fingers and adjusting my reading ss up


    using my index finger.


    "It''s perfectly fine for me..." I heard her saying and just hummed in reply "...sir" she finished and


    somehow her tone seemed to change at the end which made me to look up at her.


    "It''s already nine in the evening. Get going...it seems as if it would rain outside today. Wait! Let me


    have my driver drop you home..."


    "No! I have my car, sir and I live nearby. Thank you for worrying about me. I shall be leaving now," she


    smiled and I chose to stay quiet at the part where she thought I was worried about her. I wasn''t worried


    about anyone but just wanted to fulfil my responsibilities as her employer. I kept her workingte for


    helping me and it was my responsibility to make sure she gets home well.


    "Good Night, Sir!" she smiled and bowed a little. I looked back at my file and just nodded in response.


    I heard the door closing and it was when I looked up from my file and towards the window. Surely, it


    was a cloudy night and I could even see the lightning far away, striking somewhere clearly indicating it


    would pour soon. I was anything but interested to go back to the ce which was supposed to be


    called as my house. It is nothing but some blocks of bricks and concrete for me. Juliette was my real


    home.


    All of a sudden I found myself wondering how it would have been if she were here today. She would


    have definitely called me back home because that woman was scared of thundering and even though


    she never told me about all that I had a perfect idea of the things that frightened her. At the beginning


    when we were strangers and fought to each other...the time when she loathed me was the time when


    she slept at the edge of the bed maintaining as much as the distance between us. But in the night


    when it used to thunder outside she used to jolt up from her sleep frightened, as she would clutch the


    duvet close to her chest and look up here and there.


    Even though I were awake and witnessed her waking up to the sounds, I pretended to sleep when she


    would wave a hand before my eyes wanting to check if I were awake. And then when it would thunder


    for the second time...I found her close to me. She would snuggle to my side making sure the duvet


    yed the biggest role of ying as a partition between us. She had zero trusts upon me yet she


    would stick with me whenever she frightened.


    I would hear her trouble breathing and to ease her tension I would have her covered and keep a hand


    on her body still pretending to sleep. She would gasp and check multiple times if I were awake and


    when she made sure I was sleeping she would snugglefortably and sleep with my arms over her. It


    was the only time when she wouldn''t push me away. Somehow I made her feelfortable and it was


    what I was d of.


    Not only thundering but the woman was even scared of little things like snakes, rats... I still can''t stop


    myself fromughing whenever the scene of her yelling at top of her lungs frightened just by a mere


    dirty rates into my mind. She ran all across the room screaming and frightened by the poor thing. If


    it wasn''t because of Hilda shooing the rat away I was sure that she would have fainted that day out of a


    panic attack. It was like a rat was enough to kill her than a gun''s bullet.


    Amidst all this, she never told me the things that scared her. Because it wasn''t necessary, as I knew it


    all. If it weren''t for me noticing her every move I would have never known about it all. But then I started


    to take care of it all. I did my best to keep her happy even though it was the time when she didn''t love


    me or neither was I aware of my own feelings for her. Still, I would found myself taking care of her.


    Still, I failed.


    A notification on my phone had my attention as it broke me out of my thoughts and I closed the file that


    was in my hand and threw it frustrated on the table before getting up and wearing my suit as I picked


    up my phone and walked out of my office handing the cabin keys to the guards.


    "What is it, mom?" I asked as I kept the phone on loudspeaker and got inside my car ready to drive off


    back home.


    "What is this tone Zac?" she sighed and I drove past my office building and switched the wipers on as it


    began to pour.


    "I''m driving back home mom. Let me have you call back after I reach bac-" I stopped in the middle


    when my eyes fell on the car parked with its lights on and hood open at the side of the road. But it


    wasn''t the car but thedy who paced aroundpletely soaked in rain before the car looking terrified


    as she continued to click on her phone.


    "I will call you back mom," I said as I hung up without even hearing her reply.


    "Ms. Dimir?" I said once I parked my car next to hers and rolled the windows down.


    "Mr Sullivan?" she seemed off guard for a moment but then as she got her senses back she ran


    towards my car and looked in.


    "What''s wrong?" I found myself asking.


    "Thank God! Mr. Sullivan...Oh, it''s my car. It gave up upon me," she cried and it was when we looked


    up towards a group of built up guysing towards us crossing the road.


    Not wanting to create a scene or let Dimir know about my night duty I took a decision and looked back


    at her to find her staring at them looking frightened.


    "Close the hood, lock your car and get in..." I said and her head shot up towards me. She nodded


    frantically and without even second thoughts she ran to her car and closed the hood and took her purse


    out before locking the car and ran back as she got in and closed the door in a hurry. I locked the door


    and looked at her to find her inhaling in deeply and exhaling out. She looked terribly frightened because


    of the situation.


    I pulled up back to the road crossing the group of guys who banged on my window yelling at us


    seeming drunk.


    "Oh god!" I heard her whisper as I sped up and turned the heater on.


    "There''s a towel in the backseat. Use it to dry yourself before you catch a co-" she interrupted me by


    sneezing "cold..." I finished up and looked at her as she gave me a sheepish grin.


    "Excuse me," she murmured and fetched the towel from my back and used it to wipe herself dry before


    wrapping it around her body.


    As I drove silently...I could feel her gaze on me all the while to the extent which made me


    ufortable and I stared back at her raising an eyebrow to which she shook her head no whispering


    a low ''nothing''.


    "Yes, that building over there..." she pointed at the building and I nodded in response as I drove


    towards the direction. As my car came to a halt I unlocked the door and waited for her to get out


    because it was still pouring heavily and in the moment anything but to be back home where I could rest


    peacefully after working continuously for days.


    "Thank you so much for dropping me today," I heard her talking and I nodded in response. Her eyes


    brightened up even in the dark and she smiled widely as she opened her mouth once again to speak


    up "Would you like to have some coffee up in my ce?"


    "No. It''s alright. Thanks for inviting me Ms. Dimir," I said and witnessed as looked a little sadder after


    hearing my reply.


    "Then... I guess I will be leaving now," she smiled and I waited patiently for her to exit.


    "Good night," she said as she finally opened the door and walked out to the rain.


    I thought she would run straight into her the building''s wing but she stood there with her purse over her


    head that had me rolling the window down as I spoke up "Go in Ms. Dimir,"


    "No, you go first," she said and I found myself little irritated by the situation.


    "Ms. Dimir, Just go in!" I heard my irritated voice to which she seemed little taken aback. But then once


    again she regained herposure as she smiled and turned around running back into her building.


    "What a woman," I muttered to myself as I rolled up the window and drove off towards my home.


    As I parked my car and got out avoiding the umbre that was under my back seat and the still pouring


    rain...I walked towards the house with the rain drenching me but at that moment it wasn''t what that got


    my attention but the figure that came running towards my direction. As I squinted my eyes and wiped


    the rain away from my eyes I recognised the person who came running towards mepletely


    drenched...but it looked she wasn''t alone.


    "Kiara?" I heard myself.


    "Zach-Zachary!" came out her croaked voice as she came running towards me and stumbled before


    me but if it wasn''t for me to catch her by her arms then she would have tumbled down.


    "What in the world are you-"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "She is alive...She is ALIVE!" she cried as she looked up at me avoiding my question.


    "Kiara..." it was Kristian who was running after her. He ran up to us and stopped right next to me


    "What are you-"


    "She is ALIVE! I saw her!" Kiara cried as she pulled herself up and got hold of my forearms as she


    shook them frantically trying to gain my attention.


    "What? Whom did you see? Who is ali-"


    "JULIETTE!"


    A loud thundering was heard followed by shes of lightning and suddenly the rain stopped with three


    of us standing motionless on our spot staring wide-eyed at each other.

 Chapter 6 Dont Waste Your Time On A Crap

    Chapter 6 Don''t Waste Your Time On A Crap


    But the more she didn''t want to see Mond, the more Mond would appear in front of her.


    Mond walked straight to her with a bowl of porridge in his hand.


    "What... Are you bringing breakfast to me? " Said Nancy hesitantly.


    Mond nced at her, but didn''t say a word. He just snorted, "Yes."


    On the other hand, Nancy was very happy. She took up the small spoon from the bag, slowly scooped


    up a spoonful of chicken porridge, put it gently in front of her mouth, blew it, and then said, "In fact, my


    family moved here two years ago, but I was in high school here. The Q City was a small town, while S


    City was a provincial capital. My uncle said S City had good teaching quality, so I came here.


    When I was in high school, I lived in the school. Because I was sleepy, I was alwayste for morning


    exercises. In order to have breakfast, I usually sneaked into this restaurant for breakfast when


    everyone were doing morning exercises. "


    Hearing what she said, Mond turned his head and looked at her. The porridge was very sweet. She


    carefully blew away the heat of the porridge with her red lips, and ate the delicious chicken porridge


    mouthful after mouthful.


    Mond was shocked to see her for a while. He stared at Nancy, and his Adam''s apple moved up and


    down unconsciously.


    Mond suddenly realized and then looked out of the window. He stared at the gate of the school


    opposite, with a smile in his eyes which no one else could understand.


    After a short while, they finished their breakfast. After that, Nancy sat in the car seat and held a milky


    tea cup with her hands, drinking the pearls contentedly. Patrick came over to tidy up the table briefly,


    put it away. Zoe got on the car and started the engine.


    "Mond, in fact, you are very cute, at least sometimes you are not annoying. Maybe we can get along


    well?" Said Nancy with emotion.


    Nancy had always been a simple person. There were many things that she didn''t want to make herself


    soplicated. Since she was already married, she wanted to live a good life!


    She thought that she and Mond couldn''tmunicate with each other sincerely. It was not a big deal if


    they just lived together.


    If they could get along like this everyday, Mond wouldn''t put her in an awkward situation and would


    treat her well. She would ept him even if she had to endure his ice cold face all the time. At least it


    was better than that they hated each other!


    As soon as Nancy finished speaking, Mond said in a low and cold voice, "I don''t feel wronged!"


    "What?" Hearing his words, Nancy was stunned and looked at Mond with confusion. "Who doesn''t feel


    wronged?"


    "You just asked me why. I said I wouldn''t feel wronged to marry you!" Mond kept looking out of the


    window and tly answered the question that Nancy had just asked, his voice devoid of any emotions.


    "Mond, you!" It was obvious that Nancy was infuriated by Mond''s words. Her mood, which had just


    been much better, suddenly changed. Her smile instantly turned into a dark face.


    ''Why do you feel wronged? You are disabled, and your family has excluded you from the inheritors. It''s


    your fortune to marry such a beautiful and smart girl like me. How dare he say that he didn''t feel


    wronged!


    Humph! You are the luckiest guy in the world.


    I''m the one who should feel wronged.''


    "I take back what I have said!" Being so angry that Nancy could not speak. Gritting the straw of the


    milky tea tightly, she turned her head to look out of the window and no longer paid attention to Mond.


    At this moment, Nancy thought she was totally a fool. She must have been out of her mind that he said


    Mond was cute.


    ''He is not cute at all. He was such a hateful person!''


    Hearing the conversation between Nancy and Mond, Patrick and Zoe were worried about Mond. They


    thought, ''My mistress, you really don''t know how to get along with girls!''


    "As you like." Mond''s voice sounded again, and the tone didn''t change at all. It seemed to tell Nancy


    that it had nothing to do with me whether you took it back or not. Whether you disliked me or not didn''t


    matter to me. It didn''t matter to me anyway.


    Nancy didn''t respond to him, but the stic cup was crunched with squeaks. When Nancy looked


    down, she was overwhelmed with rage. She had identally used too much strength just now, which


    gave off an expression of anger in her heart.


    Nancy decided to let it go. She took out the headphones, put them on, and leaned back in her seat with


    her eyes closed.


    Nate had repeatedly hypnotized himself that he would be fine as long as he didn''t respond to him. He


    didn''t see or feel annoyed. If Mond didn''t exist, he could just listen to the song alone.


    After a dozen songs, Nancy opened her eyes and saw the name of "Lu Mansion" in front of her. It


    turned out that unconsciously, the car had already stopped steadily at the gate of the mountain vi.


    Nancy quickly took off her headphones and asked nervously, "When did we arrive? Why didn''t you


    wake me up? "


    Mond then opened his eyes and knocked on the car window, ignoring the noise from Nancy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Standing outside the car, Zoe understood what Mond meant. He took out an electronic card and


    checked it on the infrared sensor of the vi. Then the ssic and elegant electronic gate slowly


    opened and the view of the vi was presented in front of Nancy''s eyes bit by bit.


    When Patrick noticed that Nancy was so nervous that her fingers couldn''t help clenching, he couldn''t


    bear it. He raised his eyes and nced at Mond, speaking in a gentle voice, "Don''t be nervous, Miss


    Nancy. Mr. Mond will protect you!"


    And regardless of whether Mond really loved Nancy or not, just because Nancy had saved Mond, and


    because of the rtionship between Mond and Nancy, Mond would still assign Nancy to his


    subordinates.


    Although he had an odd temper, he always took sides with others. Even if Patrick and Zoe were


    scolded by Noah, Mond would still pull a long face.


    To the kind warning from Patrick, both Nancy and Mond chose to ignore it.


    The car stopped at the gate of the vi.


    When Patrick opened the car door for Nancy, she rushed out like a deer. Nancy looked around


    curiously and even ignored Mond, who was still in the car.


    It suddenly urred to her that Mond was still sitting in the car. She quickly turned around and saw that


    Zoe and Patrick worked together to put the arrogant and handsome man on the wheelchair. When she


    saw that, the smile on her face suddenly froze, and she felt very sad.


    Nancy felt remorseful and thought, ''Since Mond is so pitiful, I should just forgive him and not care about


    it.''


    Nancy stretched out her hand and smiled at Patrick. "Let me help you!"


    Patrick frowned, "Miss Nancy, let me do it."


    "Give it to her." Said Mond tly, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    Patrick hesitated for a while, and then slowly released his hand. He pulled the mezzanine on the back


    of the wheelchair, reminding Nancy, "This is the pen and paper of Mr. Mond."


    "Okay, I got it."


    "Miss Nancy!"


    "What''s wrong? Anything else? "


    "Miss Nancy, please remember, Mr. Mond can''t speak."


    "Well, I see!"


    Nancy didn''t want to know why Mond pretended to be dumb. She was not interested in the details of it


    at all. All she needed to do was remember her task. As for the other things that had nothing to do with


    herself, she wouldn''t ask more.


    In the hall of the Lu Family, the servant had just reported to the master that Mond hade back when


    Nancy pushed Mond into the hall. "Here you are! We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    "Hello, Ms. Sansa!" Nancy obediently responded.


    "Good girl. This is your eldest sister-inw. Your eldest brother, second elder brother and third elder


    brother are talking in Mr. Noah''s study. They wille down soon." Sansa took hold of Nancy''s hand


    and lovingly introduced them to her.

 Chapter 6: 6

    Chapter 6: 6


    Ivona Pov


    "Why was I suddenly asked or should I say more likelymanded to get back here?" I threw my bag


    pack on the couch as I red at Alex who poured himself a ss of wine from my bar.


    "Why? You seemed to be miffed off by the situation," he took a sip from his wine as he walked towards


    the couch and sat on it with the ss of wine in his hand.


    "Of course I''m miffed! Alex! Do you not understand this? I left your grandmom alone! so suddenly even


    though she told me to stay back a little more. Do you know how bad I was feeling at that moment when


    I declined it only because of you? For god''s sake, you didn''t even tell me the reason why you asked me


    toe back all of a sudden when you yourself had agreed to let me stay in there for a little longer," I


    exhaled out the breath that I didn''t know I was holding.


    "I feel like it," was his blunt answer.


    "You! You f-feel like it?" I asked bbergasted.


    He seemed to be lost in deep thoughts as he whirled his wine in his ss staring nkly at it.


    "Alex!"


    "What?"


    "I''m asking you a question!"


    "And why do you think that I will be answering any of it?" he asked as all of a sudden he red at me.


    Those grey eyes of his squinting at me with what seemed like hatred for a moment before he mmed


    the ss on the coffee table and got up adjusting his suit all the while maintaining the re at me.


    "Why do you do this?" I was surprised that today I found my voice to speak up.


    I had just enough...


    He narrowed his eyes momentarily before edging his head to a side which indicated he wanted to hear


    further.


    "Why do you do this all the time? What have I done for you to hate me-"


    "I don''t hate you Ivona!" he cut me off in the middle but that didn''t stop me from striking back verbally.


    "And you don''t even like me either! Let''s be honest here..." arching my eyebrows at him I crossed my


    arms over my chest as I red back at him.


    It was true. There was nothing in between us. Even though we were engaged there was nothing in


    between us. We weren''t lovers...we were not even friends... I don''t even know what we were to each


    other. Our marriage was a part of a business deal which I was aware of from the beginning and from


    the day I met him...I thought we could at least get to know each other and at least let this work but


    every time I try to warm up to him...he moves away giving me the cold shoulder. For the world, we were


    just like some high profile romantic couple soon to be married off but it was far from the truth.


    Mr. ALexadru Lascar who was supposed to be my future husband wanted nothing to do with me and I


    don''t know why but even though he had never agreed to this he has always tried to make it obvious to


    me...indirectly.


    "Look! Don''t forget the situation in which we were both tie-"


    "I remember! You don''t need to remind this to me every single time! I do remember! My grandfather


    made a deal with your father to marry off his granddaughter in order to pay the debt that your father


    provided to save myte dad''spany. I remember..." my voice lower down a little at the end and he


    seemed a little tense after hearing that.


    "But I want you to remember this as well. This deal was made in order to save mypany and your


    father agreed to deal because he wanted thepany and now let''s be honest over here...aye?" his


    jaws clenched at my words but then he didn''t speak a word because he knew I was telling the truth.


    Or was it something else?


    I remember the time when I woke up in the hospital bed alone surrounded by IV''s and machines. My


    head was bandaged and I had a broken rib. But then I couldn''t recognise anything or anyone...let alone


    remember my own name. Then after being stuck up for two days finally Alex''s father showed up who


    reminded me of who I was. But then he told me that I was in a car ident with me losing some part of


    my memories. It didn''t affect me that much because I could barely remember anything...but then he told


    me my only family...my grandfather was also in the ident but unlike me, he lost his life.


    The pain I felt was unbearable. It was worse than the broken rib because it troubled me that I couldn''t


    even remember the sole family member who has already passed away. I was sad and scared. I


    couldn''t understand what to do.


    But then his father took care of me and slowly when I started to heal he told me about that he had


    made with my grandfather and that is how I met Alex. But at first, he seemed different. He used to


    smile a little and talk nicely but now...he has changedpletely. Many a time I had assumed that he


    was forced into this or perhaps he has someone in his life whom he loves and I even tried to ask him all


    these wanting to sort things out between us. I don''t him to marry me being pressurized by the situation


    but like always he nodded his head no to everything I asked.


    "You know my condition! And even though you deny it...I know that you are being forced into this. You


    don''t love anyone...you don''t love me...you don''t share anything with me...you don''t want things to work


    out between us nor do you opt out of this deal. I don''t understand you! You know that I''m in a position


    where I''m in debt and bound by the deal...but you! You are free! You can always walk out of this deal!


    So why are you always like this? I want to know the reason for your hatred towards me! Just tell me


    what is it already!" I huffed out air as I felt the corner of my eyes stinging.


    "Ivona!"


    "Please? At least let me aware of my sin so that at least I could try to repent!" my voice broke out in the


    end and soon I was in a series of sobbing.


    As I looked back at him hoping that today he would let it all out but to my extreme astonishment he


    wasn''t annoyed or irritated like the other times. In fact, he seemed a little down to earth as for the first


    ever time I saw concern and a little sense of remorse in his eyes as he saw me break down.


    "You know what?" I asked in between my sobs.


    "I am ready to face the consequences!" I said once I repeated the whole sentence in my mind


    practicing it for a moment.


    "What?" he seemed little taken aback.


    "I can''t just can''t do this anymore!" I cried as I looked at the ring that I was wearing "I will be the one


    who will be walking out of this marriage! You seemed to be under pressure but not being able to walk


    out of this deal. Hence, I shall face the consequences and I shall deal with money that needs to paid


    back to your father. I shall pay back my grand father''s debt! But for now...I''m calling this..." I ced my


    fingers over the ring ready to pull it off "wedding of-" but before I could do that he walked up to me and


    kept his hand over mine stopping me from removing the ring.


    "Wait!" he breathed as he stared at the ring.


    "You don''t need to-"


    "No! Wait! Look! Forgive me. You don''t need to do this!" he said and looked into my eyes. His grey


    eyes boring into mine as I stood there paralyzed to my spot traumatized by the fact that he was actually


    opening up to me.


    "Look! I understand I don''t involve you in my matters but that has nothing to do this with this deal. And


    for thest time let me make this clear to you...I am not forced into this nor I have anybody else in my


    heart! It''s just that I don''t know what to do!" he said as he withdraws his hands and raked a hand


    through his hair looking slightly red.


    "What?" I muttered.


    "You won''t understan-"


    "Oh then, make me!" I said determined and that made me look straight into my eyes.


    "You don''t me know me well!"


    "Nor do you!" as I said that he nodded and bit down on his lower lips staring at the floor.


    "I have no problem with you!" he said and I arched my head to a side.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Nor do I!"


    "Tell me the reason for dragging me back here. Your grandma must have been so upset!" I said once I


    remembered his grandma''s saddened look when I told her I needed to leave urgently.


    "There''s no reason for that-"


    "See? I told you! It won''t work between us. We should call this wedd-" he got hold of my hand and


    stopped me from removing the ring as he looked down to me.


    "Fine! I get your problem!" he muttered as he took few steps back and shoved his hands in his pant


    pockets. I stared at his questionably patiently waiting for him to continue.


    "Let''s get to know each other well!" he said and that instantly brought a smile up to my face as I


    smirked inwardly but gave him a small nod and smiled at him feeling happy all of a sudden.


    It seemed the day just started.

 Chapter 7 Dare not Directly Accept Her

    Chapter 7 Dare not Directly ept Her


    Hearing the affectionate introduction of the Elroy, all the people present, except Mond and Nancy,


    understood immediately that it was not frequent for Elroy to talk with others, but if he began to flirt with


    others, it was because he couldn''t help attracting the attention from girls.


    When Sansa Ye was about to remind the delicate girl who was to be the daughter-inw, she felt


    someone putting a big hand on her waist.


    Sansa was stunned for a second, turned around and saw Noah''s eyes which were fixed on her. ''Look


    at this girl. She will not be qualified to be the daughter-inw of the Lu Family if she can''t pass this


    test.''!


    Drew Lu, the oldest young master, then walked gracefully to his wife, Rose Fang, bowed his head and


    gently touched his wife''s head. It seemed that he had nothing to do with this matter.


    Standing still, the second young master Nathan squinted and looked at Nancy with gloomy eyes. ''What


    a surprise! It turned out that the daughter of the Nie Family was so beautiful. It was a pity''.


    When Elroy turned his head to look at Mond sitting in the wheelchair, he felt even more regretful. He


    wondered why Nancy, a young lovely girl, would think about marrying Mond, a disabled man!


    Nancy stepped back imperceptibly to stand behind Mond''s wheelchair. She put her soft little hands on


    Mond''s shoulders and slowly raised her head, saying, "brother! I''d better call you brother as my


    husband does!


    Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen to the Lu Family if other people hear something improper.


    What''s more, if your lovers hear it, I will be in big trouble. As I have to take care of my husband, I can''t


    stand it! "


    Said Nancy with a smile. She looked at Elroy with an innocent expression on her face sincerely.


    The moment Nancy put her white hands on Mond''s shoulders, he was shocked. The blood in his body


    seemed slowly solidified. His body was gradually overwhelmed by an inexplicable pressure.


    But the moment he heard Nancy call out "husband", Mond slowly rxed. The depressed mosphere


    around him slowly dissipated. He just let her hands put on his shoulders.


    Mond pretended to casually nce at the hands on his shoulders, gently wrinkled his good-looking


    eyebrows, and moved his thin lips that were pursed tightly. In the end, he said nothing, as if he had


    acquiesced in Nancy''s action.


    Suddenly Noah''s pupils which had been glowing shrank sharply, as if he had seen something


    incredible.


    For so many years, no one could get close to Mond except Ron and Charlie. It would be impossible


    even for Noah to shake hands with Mond.


    At this moment, in this scene Noah saw that his youngest son was getting along well with the little


    daughter of the Nie Family! ''This is really a surprise to me. It''s really interesting!''


    With a burst ofughter, Nathanughed out and mocked Elroy directly, "Elory, it seems that you have


    been widely known in the city!


    Even Father''s daughter-inw in a university knows your affairs. You''re really embarrassing our father


    as well as the Lu Family! "


    "Nonsense!" He raised his voice, staring sharply at Nathan, and then changed into a pitiful look, saying


    in an aggrieved tone, "Miss Nancy, don''t listen to those gossips. Those are just nonsense! You are too


    young to see through the situation thoroughly. You will be deceived by those bad guys.


    In fact, I''m a single-minded and affectionate man, and I never neglect love. As long as you spend more


    time with me, you will naturally have a chance to know me!"


    While saying those sweet words, Elroy made a n in his mind. The youngdy of the Nie Family was


    very pretty and attractive. If she could be attracted by him, he would be happy for the rest of his life. It


    would be worthwhile to give up other women.


    "You are joking. You can''t say that to me. I''m just your sister-inw. I only hope that your wife won''t


    misunderstand me. I only love Mond and I don''t care about or show interest in other men''s affairs,


    because there is no need for me. "


    The more Nancy said, the colder her tone became. The expression on her face seemed to have frozen.


    Elroy is such a shameless man. Although Nancy was ready to lose in the conversation, he was still so


    shameless. How disgusting he was!


    She would never fall in love with a yboy like him even if she was not married all her life!


    "Shut up! Stop talking nonsense here and go back to your room! " Noah finally said in a domineering


    manner.


    Seeing that his son had shut his mouth obediently, Noah smiled at Nancy, walked towards the sofa with


    the help of Sansa Ye, and sat down.


    As soon as Noah sat down, he saw the pure white long-length dress on Nancy and became more


    satisfied which could be seen in his eyes. He asked kindly:


    "Nancy, is the dress you are wearing the new masterpiece from Lantine Company of your family?" As


    soon as he finished speaking, the three young masters of the Lu Family all cast their eyes on the dress


    of Nancy.


    The texture of this dress might be between silk and chiffon, but it was thinner and more ventted than


    silk, and softer than chiffon. Seeing that she stood up and sat down a few times, the dress did not have


    any wrinkles but was smooth.


    The craft of this kind of material was extremelyplicated. The clothingbined all the advantages


    of silk and chiffon, which was the unique patent under the name of Clothing of Star Company.


    Noah had been living in the business world for decades and knew the nature of things immediately. His


    eyes were like sharp swords which had been refined by poison.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    It was the first time for him to meet his daughter-inw, but what he said was obviously full of business.


    Casting a casual nce at her dress, Nancy said smilingly, "well, it is a new dress from Latine


    Company. I wear a new dress to meet you."


    The expression of Noah''s smile was more obvious. "Oh? Really? The process of making the clothing


    must be soplicated! What''s your advantage in raising these silkworms which can produce the


    high-quality raw material? "


    Nancy felt very disgusted with the questions of Noah in her heart and pretended to be care about


    nothing. "I really haven''t paid much attention to these questions. But if you are interested in them, you


    can talk to my father more!"


    Hearing what Nancy said, Noah had nothing to say but smiled awkwardly and nodded to show his


    On the contrary, Nathan was so surprised and couldn''t help asking, "you are the only child of your


    family. How can you inherit the family business if you don''t study?"


    Nancy cared about nothing," I don''t care. I like medicine!"


    "Oh? Really? That''s awesome. You will be an angel in white from now on. What a sacred profession! "


    Elroy paid a lot ofpliments, saying that Nancy was great from time to time. He wanted to get close


    to Nancy.


    "Oh? Why are you so obsessed with medicine, Elroy? Fine, I''ll tell you how to dissect the body! This is


    so interesting. You like it, don''t you? "


    When Elroy heard that she was to be a forensic doctor, his face changed greatly. He shook his head


    with a bitter smile and said, "you must be joking. I don''t know about it. Forget it! Hmm."


    Sansa Ye was surprised at the profession of Nancy. "How can you learn this major as a young girl? It''s


    too scary! "


    "Not only am I a forensic student, I also major in other subjects."


    "What major?"


    "Criminal psychology!"


    When the people present heard that Nancy majored in forensic medicine as well as criminal


    psychology, they immediately started sweating and looked sympathetically at Mond.

 Chapter 7: 7

    Chapter 7: 7


    Zachary Pov


    The room was marred by silence as the three of us including me, Kiara and Kristian stood at different


    ces in the room facing different direction lost in deep thoughts.


    "Bro-" Kristian was cut off by Kiara as she spoke up for the first time.


    "So? What do you n on doing now? Believe me or not but the woman I saw there in that mall was


    Juliette. I can never misunderstand Juliette for someone else. I just can''t understand anything. It''s


    really hard for me to-" she held her head as Kristian made his way to her and kept a hand on her


    shoulder staring down at her with concern.


    What is this?


    "Please! I know this might sound weird...heck! you must be thinking of me as some insane woman but


    please believe me...the woman whom I saw was Juliette. I don''t know how in the world it''s possible but


    I did saw her. And the worst part was she seemed a little bit different and she even refused to


    recognize me," she sighed and looked down with sadness filled eyes.


    "Kristian please tell him to believe me," she muttered as she leaned against him and he wrapped his


    arms around her shoulder.


    "Yes! Look brother I know you probably won''t believe us but not only Kiara but me...I was also present


    in that scenario. I saw the woman''s face and she clearly resembled Juliette. I don''t know how it''s


    possible either but she dashed as soon as Kiara tried to talk to her," Kristian said and all the while all I


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    did was stare at them nkly.


    All of a sudden I felt my heartbeat raising up and blood rushed throughout my body as I turned around


    facing the window where the rain still continued to pour. Raking a hand through my hair I stood there


    silently but all the while I could hear both of them murmuring and talking to each other with Kiara crying


    out and asking Kristian to make me believe her.


    Juliette is alive...


    "Mr. Sullivan I know this is hard for you to believe but please...I beg you to believe me for thi-"


    "Take me to that mall where you saw her," I said and like before the room was once again filled up with


    silence.


    "Wh-What?" I heard her shocked voice.


    Inhaling a deep breath, I turned around holding a look of determination as I repeated myself once again


    "Take me to that ce."


    "I want the CCTV footage," I asked one of my men as I took out a cigarette and lit it up using a lighter


    that Kristian provided me. Kiara sat stiffly on her position as Kristian sat next to her holding her hand


    murmuring something to her while I waited for the guy to bring me the footage, patiently waiting for him


    sitting inside the limo.


    "Please, God! Please..." I heard Kiara whispering as she kept on chanting the words.


    As the guy went out for the work the three of us waited patiently in the limo for the result that was


    anticipated patiently by all three of us. Hours passed by and I dropped my third piece of cigarette end


    into the ashtray. My eyes felt on a couple that walked past my window hand in hand enjoying their time


    oblivious to their surrounding. I couldn''t me them. It was how I felt when I used to be with Juliette.


    The world did not matter whenever I was with her. It seemed as if my whole interest was only upon her.


    And it was what I always wished for.


    But...


    "I want to know," I heard Kiara and I turned up to look at her to find her already looking at my direction.


    "Do you believe us?" she asked and I watched as Kristian squeezed her hands.


    "I am not here because I believe you," was my stern reply before I turned my head to look out of the


    window.


    "I am here because I want to believe myself," I said as I felt the inside of me tightening with a gut


    feeling that Juliette is alive. I refused to believe that the woman we found dead was Juliette. I refuse to


    believe that my Juliette has left me forever. She is here and I know it.


    I felt my phone vibrating and took it out from my suit pocket to read the caller ID an iing call from


    Ms. Dimir. Not wanting to answer her call I rejected the call and kept the inside the pocket and


    adjusting my suit waiting for the guy. A few minutester, he appeared as got in and handed me the


    pen drive in which the footage was supposed to be loaded.


    "I got the footage from two days back as you had asked me," he said and I nodded as I inserted it in my


    Kiara sped her hands and closed her eyes chanting and praying the lord while Kristian sat on the


    edge of the seat as he tried to peak a look ion the footage. Taking a deep breath I pressed the enter


    key and watched as the video yed of that day.


    "Right! Look here! Here we are!" Kristian pointed on the screen in which he and Kiara were walking


    towards the shoe store with him following Kiara with shopping bags full in his hands.


    I looked up at him to find him too engrossed in the scene that he didn''t even notice my nce towards


    him. I chose to ignore him for the moment and looked back at the video to find them entering the store.


    Both of them seemed too engrossed in their work but then they disappeared from the screen as


    another couple reced their ce on the screen.


    "What the...!" Kristian swore under his breath looking visibly astonished and distressed.


    "What happened?" Kiara voiced out.


    "We disappeared from the screen!" he muttered and Kiara looked up towards me.


    I looked at the time and checked the video thoroughly only to find the footage that we were searching


    for to be missing. The time changes in a certain scene of the video and looked as if somebody


    knowingly took it out.


    "Wh-What happened? I don''t understand!" Kiara said as she sat on the edge of the seat visibly


    distressed.


    "Rx!" Kristian was immediately on her side but I had all my attention fixated on the screen.


    "It seems somebody took it out from this video. Someone tampered the clip knowingly..." I answered as


    I leaned against the seat.


    "Wait! Somebody did that? Does this mean someone knew we woulde searching for this clip? But


    why would someone do that? I mean what would they get from all this?" Kiara asked.


    "It doesn''t make sense either to me. Wait! the clip in which we met that woman who looked like Juliette


    is missing..." he muttered to himself.


    "Then search for the clip in which that woman enters the shop. She was present in there before us. I''m


    sure we would find something out," Kristian said and Kiara bobbed her head agreeing with him.


    "I had already looked for it. It''s missing..." I said and watched as Kiara finally broke down.


    "What do we do now? We can''t find her anymore. What do we do?" she cried and immediately Kristian


    encircled his arms around her pulling her to him.


    "What do we do now? Kristian?" she cried.


    I looked out of the window. The small ray of hope that I had a few moments ago seemed missing until I


    was pulled out of my thoughts when I felt my phone vibrating for the second time. Irritated by the


    constant calls I brought it out of my pocket and rejected the call without even ncing towards the


    caller ID thinking it would be Ms. Dimir.


    "Do you have the second one?" I asked the man and he nodded as he handed me the second the pen


    drive.


    "Wh-What is this?" Kiara asked looking at the drive.


    "Second footage of the parking lot."


    This seemed to catch her off guard as she sat back in her position restless.


    As I yed the video I waited patiently and skimmed through the video even though it took me an hour


    but still, in the end, all we got was the disappointment. My hands shook as I reached for the pause


    button and sat on my seat staring nkly at the screen.


    "What do we do now? We can never find her..." sadnessced up in Kiara''s voice as she held her


    head.


    "There should be any other way to find that woman..." Kristian voiced out but all I did was to stare at


    the nk screen.


    "Zachary?"


    "Bro?"


    "Frate?"


    "Look I can understand how you might be feeling right now but trust us we are not lying. The woman


    whom we saw was Ju-"


    "Juliette..." I spoke as my hands reached out towards the paused screen. There was this woman who


    was visible in the safety convex mirror of the parking lot and she seemed indeed like Juliette.


    The same face, same figure... as she walked towards a car with another old woman.


    "My Juliette..." I whispered as I could feel the corners of my eyes stinging as I traced my fingers over


    her picture.


    "See? Oh my god! She is her. She is Juliette..." Kiara cried out happily.


    "Greg!" I spoke to the guy beside me.


    "Find out this woman. Now." I spoke as I fist clenched in a tight ball determined to find the woman.

 Chapter 8 His Secret

    Chapter 8 His Secret


    When Nancy saw that everyone responded in this way, she was a little embarrassed. She blushed and


    felt shy.


    Nancy felt that everyone had some misunderstandings about her own career, and wanted to exin,


    but she told herself that she''d better give up!


    Before she went out, her mother had told her again and again that she should listen more and talk less.


    Since she could make too many mistakes while speaking, she had better behave herself.


    "Hahaha..." Nancyughed in embarrassment, reaching out her hand to touch her nose.


    Just in the living room, everyone felt a little embarrassed, but Mond, who had been sitting in the


    wheelchair silently, suddenly chuckled.


    A smile cracked his lips. In fact, he looked pretty handsome with a smile. At least, the two women,


    Monica and Hilton, who stood opposite him, were attracted by his smile. They were stunned.


    Others hadn''t heard any sound from Mond for nearly twenty years!


    The odd scene of Mond suddenly appeared in front of everyone. In addition to the profession of


    forensic medicine which was learned by Nancy, he looked a little gloomy.


    Everyone present felt scared at once. Mond and this little girl really scared them!


    "Mond, are you frightened by the profession of Nancy?" Nathan had finally made up his mind and


    decided to stay away from this little girl!


    A beauty is a beauty, but a beauty is more fatal. A beauty is like a knife but more lethal than a knife!


    Not everyone could control a thorny rose like Nancy!


    At the thought that he would take her out to meet his close friends, Nathan was afraid that her


    girlfriend''s profession would be scared to death by the answer that she specialized in autopsies?


    He hated to get involved in such a misfortune!


    Although Nancy was young, she was extremely sensitive to the way others looked at her.


    Of course, Nancy understood the underlying meaning of Nathan''s words. He bowed his head and


    whispered in Mond''s ear, "did I embarrass you? They seem to beughing at me and afraid of my


    profession!"


    Mond was still sitting in the wheelchair and said nothing. Suddenly, Nancy felt that her hand was held


    by someone with a warm force.


    When she lowered her eyelids, she saw that Mond stretched out his hand and held her hand. But Mond


    didn''t say anything. He opened the small palm of Nancy with a poker face and wrote a word in her


    palm: calm.


    "It seems that Mond likes Nancy." After taking a nce at the clock on the wall, Hilton changed the


    subject immediately, "yes. There''s still some time before lunch. This is the first time that Nancy has


    and I?"


    Hearing these words, Nancy lowered her head, looked at her hand that was in Mond''s, and smiled at


    Hilton, "the backyard of this vi is a quiet ce with beautiful scenery. But I am afraid that I will bother


    Hilton and Monica? It will be the same if I am led by Mond! "


    Hearing that, Noah nodded. He didn''t have a close rtionship with Mond, his youngest son. If Nancy


    left, the atmosphere would be embarrassing again. "It''s good for you to develop your rtionship


    with Mond while you go around together."


    After a while¡ª¡ª


    Flowers and nts with pleasant scent and beautiful surroundings seemed to block the noise of the


    city. It was very quiet. The little blue butterfly pped its wings and flew around. The cool wind from the


    top of the mountain took away a lot of summer heat.


    The road was paved with wet cobblestones. Nancy was wearing high-heeled sandals, and she had to


    push Mond''s wheelchair. It was somehow difficult for her.


    When Ron, who was following from afar, saw the clumsy behavior of Nancy, he couldn''t bear to


    continue to look at her. He walked up and said, "Miss Nancy, have a rest! Let me help you. "


    She smiled sheepishly toward Ron, yfully stuck out her tongue, turned around and walked up to


    Mond. "I''m sorry," she said apologetically. I really didn''t do it deliberately. I''ll be more careful in the


    future, wearing t shoes as much as possible! "


    Mond''s heart missed a beat, and he looked at Nancy with aplicated expression in his eyes. It was


    inconvenient for him to walk and move. He guessed that Nancy would have to push him in the future!


    Every girl loved to be beautiful But he... ... ... ... ... ...


    With respect in his eyes, Ron smiled.


    The day before yesterday, the young master asked him to investigate Nancy. He had also thoroughly


    investigated the situation in her high school. Without eating breakfast to the school, she climbed over


    the wall to buy breakfast. Including the time when she was studying forensic medicine, the young


    master had already known everything.


    Half a year ago in Q City, the person who saved the young master was Nancy!


    Not to mention that Nancy didn''t know the other young masters of the Lu Family at that time, in that


    situation, even the members of the family had sincerely hoped to see Mond die at that time, so it was


    absolutely impossible to ask someone to save Mond halfway.


    But on the expressway the day before yesterday, whether the story of her running away from the


    wedding was true or not should be put aside..


    When Ron was in the hall just now, he was still worried that Mond was too far to him. But after he saw


    the behaviors of Nancy, he was not worried anymore..


    Sometimes, Ron couldn''t help thinking that if the young master and Nancy really loved each other, they


    would be a very happy couple.


    "Thank you, Miss Nancy." Ron didn''t want to hide anything. He said frankly, "in fact, the young master


    and other young masters don''t have much to talk with, so they don''t know much about each other. If


    you had promised to go out with madam alone, then I would have been embarrassed to stay here


    alone."


    Nancy nced at Mond and noticed an unnatural expression on his face, but he concealed it well!


    With a faint smile, Nancy said, "if I am asked to take a walk with Hilton and Monica, I''m afraid I''ll be


    driven mad. But if we continue to talk there, others will be shocked by my profession and feel a little


    embarrassed.


    Thus, I came out for some fresh air. Since Mond couldn''t join them, neither could I. We are husband


    and wife!


    With his eyes bright, Ron praised from the bottom of his heart, "Miss Nancy, you''re really clever. You''re


    much smarter than the daughters of other rich families!"


    "Of course! I''m as smart as beautiful! " Nancy smirked triumphantly.


    "Young master and you are a good match, because Mond is also very outstanding. To date, young


    master is always an idol of Charlie and me!" Ron said with a smile.


    There was another thing that Ron dared not to say, but kept it in his heart, ''if Miss Nancy can


    apany young master to live through the cold days of being looked down upon, he will definitely


    take her to the dawn after the dark, when Mond can achieve something he wants to do in the future.''.


    "Ahem." Mond coughed.


    Mond pretended to cough and interrupted the conversation between Nancy and Ron. He felt that Ron


    was really getting bolder and bolder!


    On the other hand, Nancy looked at Mond up and down meaningfully. He was abandoned by his family


    when he was 14 years old and has been alienated by his family. He did not get his father''s attention, or


    his brothers'' care and love, not to mention getting involved in the family business without.


    A man who didn''t have any career or ambition and only stayed at home for rest every day was


    unexpectedly the admiration of Charlie and Ron.


    The more Nancy thought about Mond, the more she felt that Mond was not a simple person. There


    must be a secret on this man! It was a woman''s intuition, absolutely not wrong.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Uncle Mond, can we talk after lunch?" She looked at Mond seriously and pitifully.

 Chapter 8: 8

    Chapter 8: 8


    For the umpteenth time, I looked at myself in the mirror to check my look. Nervousness glide up my


    body as I looked into my reflection. I was wearing a royal blue with thigh slit dress for the evening. Alex


    had told me that he would be taking me out on a date today. But it wasn''t the first time that he made me


    such a promise. All those previous promises were not fulfilled and that was the only reason why our


    rtionship turned out to be like this.


    I found myself pacing around my room as I waited for his car. I looked up towards the wall clock to


    check the time and it read seven in the evening.


    "It''s already seven. I guess he is no-" my little conversation was stopped in the middle when I had the


    doorbell ringing. Immediately a smile broke onto my face as I ran up to the door and quickly made sure


    to fix my hair and dress before inhaling deeply and slowly I opened the door only to face a person


    whom I didn''t even recognize. The smile faded away from my face as I looked around searching for the


    person whom I wanted to see but found no one except the guy standing in a tailored ck suit before


    me.


    "Yes?" I asked giving him a small smile.


    He smiled showing his dimple as he brought his hand forward and handed me a bouquet of roses and


    a small card in it. Before I could ask him about it he bowed his head and left the ce with me standing


    there with the bouquet in my hand. Inhaling the fragrance of the freshly plucked roses I smiled as I


    opened that small card ced in the bouquet to read: Beautiful flowers for a beautifuldy ;)


    "What?" I chuckled reading the cheesy lines.


    "What''s wrong with him?" I muttered as I looked at the bouquet in my hand with a smile stered on


    my face.


    "Nothing''s wrong with me" a voice spoke up and that made me squeal startled when I saw none other


    than Alex standing before me as he buttoned his suit and smiled seeing my reaction.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you," he apologized and I shook my head no.


    "No. It''s okay. I was just caught off guard,"


    "You look beautiful today," he said out all of a sudden and like a sh, I looked up at him surprised for


    the second time of the day.


    "Why do you look so surprised?" he raised an eyebrow to which I shrugged my shoulders and smiled


    back in reply.


    "Wait! So you want to tell me that this is the first time, I have everplimented you?" he asked and I


    narrowed my eyes at him in reply.


    "What? What a liar! I have done it before-"


    "When?" I asked and he was cut off in the middle as he held his cor and tried to remember.


    "Oh..." was the only thing that came out of his mouth as he recognized his mistake.


    "I''ll try to pay attention to all these from now on," I heard him mutter but that made me chuckle.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to," I said as I walked back in and ced the bouquet in a vase.


    "So did you like the flowers?" he asked as he followed me inside and I looked back at him and nodded


    my head yes.


    "Relieved" I heard him mutter.


    "So shall we?" he asked as he forwarded his hand for me to take and I ced my hand in his feeling


    his warmness and we walked out of the apartment after I locked the door and towards his car. As we


    sat in his car I couldn''t help but notice what he was wearing. He chose a grey colored suit for the


    evening and had his hair styled backward. All of a sudden a scene shed before my eyes when I


    looked at his styled hair. All of a sudden I felt as if I had seen the same hairstyle but that person wasn''t


    Alex.


    "Ivona?" Alex held my hand as he looked towards me while driving seeming worried all of a sudden


    and I realized that I was holding my head gasping for air.


    "What happened?" he asked and I shook my head no.


    "Nothing" I whispered and took in deep breaths and rolled the window down wanting to feel the air.


    What is this?


    Why do I keep having these weird memories shed before me again and again?


    Are those things somehow rted to my past?


    "Ivona!" I was shaken out of my trance by Alex and startled I looked towards him to find him already


    looking at me. I realized the car has alreadye to a halt and we had reached our destination.


    "Are you alright? You don''t seem fine to me? Should we go back ho-"


    "No! I''m alright. It''s just I keep having a headache, again and again, these days," I lied and looked out


    of the window averting his gaze.


    "What? Why did you not tell me about this? Should I take an appointmen-"


    "No," I chuckled "It''s okay. I am fine," I smiled and got out of the car before he coulde out and hold


    the door for me.


    "Hey! I thought I was supposed to hold the door for you," he narrowed his eyes at me as he looked at


    me from the other side of the car.


    "Oh sorry. Should I get back in?" I asked and bit down on my cheeks trying to hold back the smile. He


    stared at me for a second and rolled his eyes mming the door shut.


    "Forget it!" he replied and I shook my head at him as I made my way to his side and he offered me his


    arm to hold and I entangled mine smiling up at him.


    "Thank you for your kindness," I mocked and that made him a smile.


    "Whatever," he said and we walked into the restaurant.


    As we walked in I looked around the restaurant. It was crowded and the waiters paced around faster to


    serve the orders.


    "The ce is crowded," I voiced out my thoughts and Alex held my hand giving it a squeeze.


    "Don''t worry this is not the ce where we will be enjoying the evening," he said and I followed him to


    wherever he was going.


    "Where are we going?" I asked once we were inside an elevator.


    "You will see,"


    As the elevator door pinged open I looked out to find us in the terrace. A wow escaped my mouth as I


    took in the decoration of the ce. There in the middle our table was set with candles and fairy lights lit


    all over the ce. A man stood next to table and as soon as he saw us he walked towards us with a


    professional smile on his face.


    "A candle light dinner?" I asked excited all of a sudden.


    "You like it?" he asked for the first time smiling brightly.


    "Very," I heard myself and he smiled looking back at the man. But all the while I was actually


    "Good Evening," the host said and took my hand in his and ced a kiss over it making me blush.


    "I, Jeremiah will be your host for the evening," he said once I withdrew my hand from his hand.


    We followed him to the table and he dragged the chair for me to sit.


    "Thank you," I whispered and sat down all the while still gawking at the scenery. I could see the whole


    city from the floor and what excited me more was the fact that Alex was there with me to enjoy the time.


    This was like a dreame true. The only wish that I had for a while was to spend sometime with Alex


    and finally it was the day. I just hoped that nothing goes wrong and the night goes on as we had


    nned and be a night to remember till end.


    "I hope I have made you happy," I heard Alex and nodded my head smiling at him.


    We chatted for a while while we waited for the food to be served. Jeremiah yed a wonderful host as


    he joked around, yed some magic tricks and had me squealing like a three year old kid and it was


    the time when the violinist came. I sipped from my red wine and waited patiently for him to y his


    violin but when he did I had the ss slip off my hand.


    "Ivona!" Alex was immediately by my side as he took the tissue from the table and tried to clean the


    spilt wine from my dress.


    "Ivona?" I could hear him but still I felt traumatized to move from my ce.


    What was that?


    As soon as the violinist yed the tune I had some memories shed before my eyes with some


    woman who seemed like me crying and looking at herself in the mirror and what seemed like a


    washroom and then I saw as a man barging inside but before I could see his face I was shaken out of


    my trance.


    "Ivona!" I heard Alex''s worried voice.


    "Yes? Yes!" I said once I got a hold of myself.


    "What happened?" he asked and I stood up on my heels holding the side of my head.


    "Oh no it''s nothing. Am sorry for that. The ss just slipped off my hand. Sorry," I lied once again as I


    looked down towards my dress. A ll of a sudden I felt my heart rising up. I ced a hand over my chest


    feeling the sped up heartbeat.


    What''s going on?


    It felt as if my heart was responding to someone. As if it was feeling a presence of a certain somebody.


    I felt as if someone I knew was around and that made me feel restless.


    "Are you sure you are alright?" Alex asked me and I nodded.


    "I need to use the washroom. Excuse me, please," I said and took a step forward towards the direction


    of the elevator but was held back by Alex.


    "I will take you there," he said and I shook my head no.


    "No, it''s alright. I know the way," I said and walked away without even hearing him reply.


    The whole way I paced around the elevator holding my head.


    "What''s going on with me?" I asked as I sshed water multiple times on my face once I was in the


    washroom.


    Why am I feeling like this from this past few days? Am I sick?


    I took in a deep breath as I sshed water a few more times before leaning against the sink.


    "Or maybe I should tell about all this to Alex," I muttered and turned around to look at myself in the


    mirror.


    "But what if this creates a new problem between us? I mean we just started to give this deal a chance.


    What if he thinks am ill? I don''t want to burden him any longer," a sigh escaped my mouth and I looked


    up towards the white ceiling and just as I was about to pick up my purse from the counter the door


    mmed open and a man walked in.


    All I did was to stare at the person inplete shock until he walked up to me and before I could shout


    or yell he held me by my head and pulled me into a kiss while I stood paralyzed in my spot with the


    purse in my hand as the unknown man kissed me.


    "My Juliette," he whispered once he looked back at my shocked state. His brown eyes filled up with


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    happiness as he looked straight into my eyes and looked all over my face before pulling me to another


    kiss that blew my mind away.


    What in the world?

 Chapter 9 we may grow old together

    Chapter 9 we may grow old together


    Mond didn''t reply as if he hadn''t heard the words of Nancy, nor did he write.


    Feeling anxious, Nancy walked quickly to the front of Mond and looked at him. She put her hands on


    the two sides of Mond''s wheelchair, and his cheeks bulged up because of anger. She red at Mond


    and said, "I''m talking to you!"


    Hearing that, Vivian stopped walking immediately. Looking at the gesture of the two men in front of him,


    he inexplicably felt that they were flirting with each other. It seemed that since Miss Miao had been


    born, the life of the fourth young master had be much more interesting!


    Being stared at by Mond with his unfathomable eyes, Nancy felt the world became quiet in a sudden. It


    was so quiet that even the sound of her breath could be clearly heard. Her heart skipped a beat and


    began to elerate. Her face slowly turned red.


    "What''s wrong? So soon? To bargain with me? "


    Hearing Mond''s sudden question, Nancy was shocked with her eyes wide open.


    Nancy stood up subconsciously and looked around helplessly. When she found that there was no other


    people around, and Charlie patrolled the area nearby, she was a little relieved. Then she sighed and


    whispered, "no one is there, but it''s not known whether there''s a camera."


    "This is a area beyond surveince." Mond signaled Ron to push him forward. When Mond passed by


    Nancy, he said abruptly, "you''re blushing!"


    Hearing this, Nancy''s mind was in a mess. She felt like she was about to explode. She turned around


    in a sulk, holding her breath angrily. She didn''t know what to do. She was really annoyed by Mond!


    When Ron saw what they did, he tried his best to hold back hisughter and continued to push Mond.


    Not to be outdone, Nancy chased after them quickly. Gritting her teeth, she looked at Mond and said,


    "Mond, is this how you treat your savior? How could you be so rude? "


    Mond seemed to think about it carefully, and then nodded seriously.


    Nancy had been waiting for Mond to apologize to her, but when she saw his reaction, she went nuts


    again! Mond ignored her and continued to move in his wheelchair.


    When Ron looked back and saw Nancy stand there in a daze for a long time, he bent over and said to


    Mond, "Mr.Mond, I think Nancy is about to copsepletely!"


    The corners of Mond''s mouth lifted into a smirk. He coldly replied, "okay.".


    During the whole lunch, Nancy followed the princess etiquette she had learned from the training ss.


    Until the lunch was over, she pushed Mond to leave hurriedly, and insisted on going to see Mond''s


    house.


    At the beginning, Nate thought that it would be only a formality to pay a visit to the Lu family. Seeing


    that Leo said that he would wee the ws toe here, he agreed. Deep in his heart, he thought,


    ''next time if you invite me with a carriage with eight horses, I won''te. ".


    After getting into the car, Nancy rubbed her stiff face. Then she pulled a long face, saying to Mond, "let


    me get off on the roadside when you get into the city! I''ll take a taxi home! "


    Nancy didn''t want to breath the same air as Mond at all. She thought that she would be furious and


    suffer internal injuries if she stayed with Mond all the time.


    After saying that, Nancy put on her headphones and leaned back in her seat, regardless of Mond''s


    reaction. She was afraid of missing the ce to get off, keeping her eyes open.


    After the car got off the expressway, Nancy gently knocked on the ss near her and ordered, "stop


    the car!" But it seemed that Charlie and Ron didn''t hear her.


    "Stop! Stop the car! " Although Nancy had increased her tone, no one in the car responded to her.


    After all, nobody dared to stop the car without Mond''s permission? It was better to pretend to be deaf


    now.


    Just as Nancy was about to explode, a maic male voice interrupted her. "Didn''t you say that you


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted to go to my house and have a look?" "What?" It was obvious that Nancy couldn''t keep up with


    him.


    Mond turned to stared at Nancy with a serious look and said, "you just told me in the Lu Family that you


    would go to my house in the downtown."


    Hearing that, Nancy felt speechless and thought to herself, ''oh my God! How could there be such a


    person in this world? This man was so scheming!


    Nancy calmed down and came back to her senses. She tried hard to suppress her madness and said,


    "next time. I''m a little tired today.


    However, Mond also nodded calmly and said, "well, maybe next time. The wedding would be held in


    three months. I was going to redecorate it. But you don''t care about it, so I don''t have to pay much


    attention to that.


    Nancy couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    "You asked me if I could have a good ce to talk with you," said Mond. It seems that you don''t have


    anything to say to me now. Let''s wish us a happy marriage and a long life together! "


    "Wait!" She finally couldn''t restrain herself anymore, and said, "in fact, I''d better go to your home!"


    "OK."


    When Nancy saw Mond''s house, She realized how a capitalist''s life was! He was an unfavored son of


    the Lu Family, but lived in such a good house!


    The pointed roofs of the house one after another with gray walls reminded Nancy of therge church


    she had seen in France.


    She looked around and found only one room in the middle of the second floor. There was a huge


    French window in the room and the rest window was oval shaped, which made of ancient and ssical


    windows. The transparent ss was cut into pieces of pure crystal by the white square. It was as if that


    was not a window, but a work of art embedded in the wall.


    From her feet to the door of the vi, there was only a narrow path of grasnd, on which various kinds


    of little flowers were nted. Although messy, they made the atmosphere more harmonious.


    Tall crape myrtle trees covered the whole yard, and now it was the season of the crape myrtle to bloom.


    The thick crape myrtle pressed on the branches like heavy snow, fragrant. The wind blew, and the


    petals scattered around. They were amazing.


    Being stunned by the scene in front of her, Nancy felt like she was in a fairy tale for a moment. It turned


    out that she was actually in the real world of reality when she saw such a beautiful house! Nancy had


    fallen in love with this house before she could even move in.


    Mond had been put on a wheelchair by Ron as well. He looked askance at Nancy and saw her


    expression. He knew that she liked here without asking. It was good that she liked it, because he


    himself liked this ce too!


    In this way, Mond quietly stayed with Nancy in this beautiful rain of flowers, waiting for the


    unpredictable future. Even if it was unknown about the future, he was willing to keeppany with


    her.

 Chapter 9: 9

    Chapter 9: 9


    There are certain things that should be left unsaid. There are certain things that even if you try your


    level best to know, you can''t, you just can''t and at the moment it was what I was feeling. There was a


    certain feeling that I thought I knew but quite couldn''t get my finger upon it. A feeling that I knew but still


    didn''t. I was confused to the point where I chose to stand still while a person I didn''t even know pulled


    me and kissed me as if his whole life depended upon me. But then I was pushed to reality. Like a


    bucket filled with ice water was thrown upon me, I was thrown out of my state as my eyes widened the


    size of a saucer and finally held my hands up in an attempt to push the man away from me who was


    busy with his assaults on me.


    The man was tall, much taller than me and had jet ck hair. It was what I could only see.


    "Juliette," he breathed out as he held my face and looked into my eyes once he let go of me. I was


    shocked to the point where I forgot how to breath and all of a sudden fear glide up inside me as I began


    pushing him back. His brown orbs boring into mine. The man wasn''t speaking just kept on staring at


    me as if he had lost something precious to his heart but now he has found it. Something valuable.


    But what does it has to do with me anyways?


    "Let go!" I found myself speaking up.


    "L-Let go me this instant,"


    "Never. Not again. Ever," he whispered and in a second he pulled me to him wrapping his arms around


    me trapping me in my ce.


    "Let go!" I cried as I tried my best to push the bulky man who would budge a bit.


    "I knew it!" he spoke up and I stopped my actions as I heard him speaking "I knew it that you were


    alive. I knew it that you can''t abandon me like everyone did. I knew that your love for me was the only


    truth in my life. Isn''t it?" he looked back at me as he held my face and ced a kiss on my forehead.


    "Where were you? Why were you away from me? Don''t you know how I would have felt when everyone


    told me that you have left me forever? Don''t you know how much I love you? What took you so long to


    "Get off!" using all my strength I pushed his chest hard and was finally able to push him away as he


    stumbled backward but held the sink to stop himself from falling.


    "Julie-"


    "What Juliette? What the hell do you think you are doing?" I yelled at him as I looked my forearms


    which had bruises all over it for the man who held it tightly a few seconds ago.


    "Who do you think you are? And how dare you kiss me like that?" before I know it I was pushing him


    out of the washroom angrily shouting at the top of my lungs on him.


    "Juliette," he held my forearms as he looked down shocked for a moment and I breathed in and out


    heavily before the temper surfaced and I jerked my hands away from his hold.


    "What Juliette? Who do you think you are calling Juliette? Oh, I see...so this is a new way for all you


    guys. You think you are smart? You -"


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you recognize me? What''s wrong with you?" he asked as tried to


    hold me but in a swift moment, I took a step back swatting his hand off me.


    "How dare you barge into women washroom like that? Just who do you think you are? And how dare


    you..." with a raised pitch in my voice I pointed an using finger towards him as I continued with a


    ring nostril "kiss me?"


    "What''s going on?" the voice interrupted us and I looked towards the source to find Alex standing there


    looking at us or more likely towards the man.


    "Oh my god! Thank god! Alex!" I eximed as I tried to take a step towards him but the strange man


    before me got hold of my hand stopping me from moving.


    "What the-"


    "Where are you going?" he asked as he held my hand firmly.


    "Let go of me!" I tried my best to pry my hands away from him but he tightened his hold and pulled me


    to him. A shocked gasp escaped my mouth as my body collided with him.


    "Alex!" I screamed petrified.


    "Hey! Hey! Let go of her!" Alex was fast on his feet to reach me but the stranger moved me away from


    him as he tried to touch me.


    "Just who are you? And how do you know Juliette?" the guy asked and I watched as Alex narrowed his


    eyes at the stranger clenching his jaw.


    "Who is Juliette? What are you talking about? Let go of her. NOW," Alex looked dangerous as he


    seemed to be miffed by the situation. His eyes looked murderous as his hands formed into a fist and


    with jaws clenched he stood eyeing at the stranger who refused to let go of me.


    "This woman over here is Juliette. Juliette Swanson or you can call her Mrs. Sullivan since she is my


    wife," he dered and with wide eyes, I looked up at him.


    Now he takes me as his wife? WOW


    "What are you talking about? She is no Juliette that you know. She is my fianc¨¦e and her name is


    Ivona, not Juliette that you are thinking off. So, let her go," he seemed to control his rage as he talked


    as calmly as he could.


    "What?" the strange man tightened his grip even further blocking the air out of my lungs.


    "Fianc¨¦e? Ivona? Juliette what is all this?" he asked and I tried my best to push him.


    "Look. You''re hurting my fianc¨¦e so let her go right now before I call the security," Alex threatened to


    which the strange huffed in response.


    "You call my wife your fianc¨¦e one more time and I''ll rip your throat right over here and bury you right


    here in my property," the stranger threatened and as I realized the hotel was his property the color


    seemed to drain off my face.


    "Oh! So this is your property. No wonder you have the guts to behave like this with me. You have no


    idea who I am," Alex took his phone out as he red towards the stranger.


    "And you have no idea with whom you are dealing with," the strangerughed as he looked down


    towards me.


    "You have a lot of things to exin me. You areing with me," he said and before I could talk he


    dragged me towards the other end of the hallway but soon enough I was held back none other than


    Alex who got hold of my arm and pulled me towards him and like a rope in tug of war they pulled me,


    either way, hurting me in the process.


    "Let go of her!"


    "Remove your hands off my wife right now!"


    "Enough!" I jerked my hands away from both of them as I yelled at the top of my lungs.


    "Ivona"


    "Juliette"


    "Stop it! Stop it!" I was so irritated all of a sudden that for a moment I sped my hands on my ears


    and shut my eyes close giving some time to myself to hold up my breath,"


    "Just stop it now," I whispered as I reopened my eyes.


    "Look! I am not Juliette. Not your Juliette. Not your wife. You might have some misunderstanding.


    Perhaps I think I may look like her or something but I''m not Juliette. My name is Ivona. Ivona Cernea.


    Okay? And this man over her is my fianc¨¦. I don''t know you. I don''t know who you are. Nor do I have


    any idea what you are even talking about? So rx!" I spoke as calmly and slowly I could to make him


    understand it clearly.


    "Are you kidding me?" he faked augh as he looked down at me.


    "Do you think I''m blind? What''s with you behaving like this? Do you have any idea what I have went


    through since you went missing? I knew you were alive and I searched for you everywhere and now


    when I have finally got you, you tell me that you are not Juliette but" he air quoted "Ivona whatsoever?"


    "Okay, I''m done. I told you what I know and I have had enough now. This is just too much now. You are


    forgiven for what you did a few minutes ago but I don''t want to see your face ever again. So I''m going


    out of here right now with Alex," I said and got hold of Alex''s arm ready to walk away.


    "Don''t touch her-" the stranger yelled at Alex and pulled his hands away from me and soonnded a


    punch on his face.


    I gasped in horror as I watched Alex knocked down to the ground. He tried to get up but before he


    could I ran up to him and crunched down to him helping him get up "Oh my god Alex! Are you alright?"


    but before I could help him the stranger got hold of my hand and pulled me up.


    "Stop hel-" he stopped talking as I pped him right across his face, hard. The p was as loud as a


    p and I knew it would have stung his face as much as it stung my palm for hitting him hard. His face


    turned up to the side due to the effect of the p but then he touched his face and looked back at me


    with shock clearly evident on his face.


    "Jul-"


    "Shut up!" I pointed a finger towards him.


    "Just shut up! How dare you punch the man I''m going to get married in a few months before me? Just


    shut up! I am Ivona. Ivona Cernea. Soon to be Mrs. Lascar and I want you to remember this," his eyes


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    widened as he looked down at me still shocked at what just happened.


    I helped Alex back on his feet as I examined his face where he was brutally punched.


    "I''m so sorry about all this Alex. Let''s get back home," I said with regret-filled eyes and he nodded


    adjusting his suit.


    "Jul-" I red back at the stranger stopping him from talking any further and entangling my arm with


    Alex''s we turned on our heels to leave.


    "Damn that hurts," I heard Alex hissing while we were walking.


    "I am so sorry for all this. I will help you once we get back home," I whispered to him. As we walked I


    could feel the burning gaze of that stranger boring into my back and I saw as Alex looked back towards


    the direction where we left that idiotic strange man.


    "Don''t look at him. I think he is some psycho released from a cell or something," I asked Alex and that


    made him look back at me.


    "I think the same too. What a crazy guy," he seemed tough off the matter. But I could still feel my


    hand stinging because of the p. I wondered if I hurt him badly. For some reason, I felt uneasy in the


    back of my mind and heart and as we walked away I felt loneliness and as if something important was


    being left back because of me. The incidents a few moments ago kept ying in my mind and all of a


    sudden I found myselfparing the strange man''s forehead and hairstyle with the guy I keep on


    seeing in my dreams.


    "What is this?" I found myself whispering to myself.


    "You alright?" Alex asked as he looked worried for the time being and not wanting to cause him any


    more distress I nodded yes followed by an assuring smile to keep my point. But before we took the turn


    from the hallway I made a mistake of looking back and what I saw scared me to death.


    The strange man was burning in the fire of rage. His eyes were murderous and his aura was changed


    to a dark one and as our eyes met he seemed to give me an evil smile before I lost the sight of him


    when we were out of the hallway. A breath that I didn''t know I was holding left my mouth and at the


    moment all I wished that I never get to encounter that evil, dark smile ever again in my life for it seemed


    nothing lesspared to a dreadful nightmare one could ever have.

 Chapter 10 Complete Brain Slaughter.

    Chapter 10 Complete Brain ughter.


    "Miss Nancy, the temperature is high outside. Let''s go in." With an umbre in one hand, Charlie


    walked up to the side of Nancy and helped her block the hot sunlight. "This morning, a box of fresh


    sour date juice was delivered here by air. Would you like to have a try?" Ron also added, "It''s said that


    they are made of New Zend tame dates. Mr. Mond told me personally!"


    When Nancy thought to herself, ''Although I like drinking sour date juice, it doesn''t mean that everyone


    likes it! But this one was air freighted from thousands of miles away. This is too serious!''


    However, she was very touched in her heart. She turned around and looked at the expressionless man


    on the wheelchair. "Is it specially prepared for me?"


    Mond gave a nce at Nancy and gestured for Ron to push him into the house. Although Nancy didn''t


    get responded, she was still very moved. Then she entered the house. Charlie put away the sunshade


    umbre.


    After entering the house, Nancy found that the big vi was empty, and except for the four of them, she


    didn''t see anyone.


    But soon, the interior decoration of the house with a thick Mediterranean style attracted the attention of


    Nancy. She liked this style of blue and white most.


    Coincidentally, Nancy wore a pure white dress today. Standing in the house, she was like a wless


    angel, which added some color to this house.


    "Wow, the color of the wallpaper is fantastic!


    "The mixed color of royal blue and pink blue obscures in the bathroom is so dazzling. It''s so unique. It''s


    my first time to see it!


    What? This makeup mirror was actually a double-sided one! It seems that the mirror has magnifying


    function!


    "Mond, Mond, you must have been to Japan, right? Because the wind bell is the same as what I saw in


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    one of the hotels in J City!


    Ah! You even nted sunflowers in the balcony! The sunflowers are so beautiful! Are they made of


    stic?"


    On the other hand, Nancy ran around the vi and marveled at the decoration of the vi while


    chattering!


    The house, which had been depressed, had a trace of human dignity when it had be lively


    because of the noise of Nancy.


    In the end, Nancy ran back to Mond while gasping for air. She half squatted and said to Mond: "Mond,


    you are too wasteful, too extravagant!


    Why do you want to redecorate such a beautiful house? Oh, by the way, I have seen the chimney


    outside, I have searched everywhere but haven''t seen a firece. Where have you hided it?"


    Mond looked at Nancy with a heavy look in his eyes. He pursed his lips, without saying a word.


    Ron smiled and said, "Miss Nancy, the firece is hidden in the living room on the second floor. But it''s


    never used."


    Boom! As soon as Ron stopped, Nancy rushed to the second floor like a rabbit.


    "Ha-ha, Miss Nancy is really energetic!" Ron went to the shoe cab and took out a pair of slippers


    and put them in front of Mond. But Mond didn''t move, his deep eyes always staring at the direction of


    the stairs. After a long time, he replied :"No!"


    There was a deep surprise in Ron''s eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    To Ron, in Mond''s mind, Nancy was not only his savior, but also his fiancee. Mond must cherish this


    kind of fortune.


    ''Don''t Mond like Nancy?''


    "Don''t guess my mind!" Mond gave a stern look at Ron and his eyes were sharp as if he knew


    everything.


    "Yes, sir!" Ron took the slippers back and stood in ce.


    After a short while, the girl in white rushed downstairs. When it was done, Nancy crouched down again


    in front of Mond, took his hand and begged in a spoiled tone :"Mond, I like this house very much. Let''s


    not redecorate it, okay? I think it is good enough!"


    When Nancy saw that Mond didn''t say a word, she took hold of Mond''s hand and shook it. "Mond, is it


    okay? I like this kind of house. I like blue and white. I like sunflowers, royal blue mosaic, and white


    spiral staircase!"


    "Okay!" Mond gazed at the hand that Nancy was holding and nodded to her in a low voice.


    "You are the best!" Nancyughed happily.


    Feeling a little ufortable, Mond moved his eyes away from her.


    "By the way, when I move in, can I choose my own room?" The pleasant atmosphere was destroyed in


    an instant.


    Ron frowned in surprise. Looking at the smiling face of Nancy, he stifled hisint.


    ''Nancy is only 18 years old, so perhaps she is too young to share the same room with Mond now.''


    "Miss Nancy, I believe that your mother has taught you how to fulfill your responsibilities and obligation


    after marriage. You just went to the second floor, you must have seen that you are going to share your


    bedroom with Mr. Mond!" Charlie calmly said to Nancy.


    Charlie was four years older than Ron, and had already got married and had a daughter. His wife was


    his childhood sweetheart, and she had been following Mond since childhood. And she conquered Mond


    by her superb cooking skill and became his exclusive chef.


    Wearing a pale face, Nancy looked at Mond with confusion and anxiety in her eyes. She suddenly


    realized that Mond was staring at her with a sharp gaze.


    Nancy felt it necessary to make it clear to Mond, "Let''s talk alone, okay?"


    "No need!" Mond bluntly refused to let Nancy know that there was no secret between the person who


    lived in the house.


    Nancy already understood the meaning of Mond''s words: If she moves in, she won''t have any secrets


    between her and Mond! Nancy knew that Mond was giving her a chance to regret and choose.


    Nancy clenched her small pink fists and took a deep breath. "Then sit down and tell me slowly!"


    Mond raised his eyebrows and said to Nancy, "I''ve been sitting there!"


    Charlie and Ron closed all the curtains, just when the room was about to be shrouded in darkness, Ron


    turned on all the lights. The Mediterranean style room swayed with luxurious light, like a crystal castle


    in a fairy tale.


    Charlie put a cup of sour date juice in front of Nancy. In a somewhat uneasy manner, Nancy sat on the


    sofa, picked up a pillow and held it tightly in her arms. Lowering her head, she said: "I thought you


    would have some tacit understanding with me for this marriage, because you have agreed!"


    Mond put his hands in front of his lower abdomen, with his thin lips tightly closed into a line, and


    listened very seriously to the words of Nancy. "What does the so-called tacit understanding


    mean?"

 Chapter 10: 10

    Chapter 10: 10


    "As if her nagging and annoying me every single time wasn''t enough that I have to deal with all these


    things too," I muttered annoyed by the situation as I checked my face in the mirror where that bastard


    had punched me. "I swear if it wasn''t for Ivona interfering in the middle then I would have seriously


    killed that son of a bitch there," applying the ice pad on my cheek I noticed the bruise forming up on the


    left side of my cheek.


    "Great! I have to deal with foreign delegates tomorrow and this is what I have to show them," hissing


    and cursing all the while all of a sudden I remembered that I have been in the washroom for what


    seemed like an hour and I still haven''t contacted Ivona after dropping her at her apartment.


    Quickly making my way up to my phone in the master room I called her to check on her.


    "Ivona?"


    "Yeah?" she hissed at something in the background which got my attention as I kept the ice pad on the


    chair and concentrated on the phone.


    "What is it? Are you alright?" I asked and she cleared her throat.


    "Yeah. I''m fine. I was just putting ice on my forearm. It has bruises all over it because of that," she


    paused for a minute before getting back in the line "stupid man," she sighed and I nodded.


    "Is it bad?" I asked referring to her bruises remembering that her arms surely had bruises all over it


    when I dropped her.


    "No. I think it will go away in two to three days," she said and hummed in reply.


    "How is your ch- ow!"


    "What is it?" I asked when I heard her yelping.


    "Damn it! I think today is just not my day. I just hit my foot hard on the kitchen counter," she hissed and


    at that moment I chuckled at her reaction.


    "What? Excuse me? Are youughing? Do you think this is funny?" she asked sounding pissed and


    that stopped me chuckling any further as Iposed myself clearing my throat "Well, I think you have


    a sour mood today. Let''s go out tomorrow for shopping or something like that," I asked as I got rid of


    my tie and sat on the bed.


    "No. I don''t feel like i- Wait! What? You! I mean you want to take me out for shopping?" she asked


    sounding astonished.


    "Of course,"


    " Really? I mean are you serious?" she asked and I nodded feeling a smile making its way up on my


    face hearing her astonished sound.


    This woman is weird sometimes. She fights with me iming that I never give time to her and now


    when I am giving in to what she had always wished for, she declines. Wow.


    "So are you up for it or should I cance-"


    "No! No! Actually, I think I do need to buy some new clothes for my closet. I''m in."


    "Really? Wow, you were the one who told me a few minutes ago that you don''t wan-"


    "Listen! Are you trying to pick on a fight with me?" she asked in a low tone and I was quite sure that I


    had pissed her off.


    Well...


    "No! I mean why are you getting so upset about everything today?" I asked and heard her heaving a


    sigh. "I mean it seems so..." I rified as I waited for her response. "No, I''m just shaking with what just


    happened today. It was too much for me. I mean a stranger appears in front of you out of the blue and


    ims that he is non-existent husband. It''s all weird and depressing," her voice was low in the end.


    "So? Why are you taking it so seriously? Forget it. I think he wouldn''t show up before you anymore. It''s


    over," I said and she hummed in response.


    "Are you going to sleep now?" I asked further and in response, I got a chuckle as she spoke teasingly


    "You are surely talking to me too much all of a sudden. Is there any specific reason for it Mr. Lascar?"


    she asked and I chuckled in reply "Well, I''m trying. I told you the truth when I said I would try my best,"


    sheughed at it "Yes, you were speaking the truth I can see that. But today, I think I should go to bed


    with a sore foot to bed," she hissed.


    "Ipletely forgot about your foot. Are you good now?" I asked all of a sudden feeling genuinely


    worried about her. For a second I found myself amazed and shocked by what I was feeling. How is it


    that I''m all of a sudden being worried for her?


    "Yeah, I think I''m fine," she sounded unsure.


    "Okay. So will your sore foot keep up with the shopping tomorrow? Or should we cance-"


    "No. I told you already. I am good. Don''t cancel it" she sounded desperate as she chided and Iughed


    at her reaction.


    "Cool. I will be there to pick you up in the morning eh?" I asked and she replied a yes.


    After we hung up I changed my clothes and poured myself a drink as I sat on my balcony looking at the


    sky.


    "Hmm. So finally showed up here," I couldn''t help but mutter to myself as a smirk formed upon my face.


    "Well Well, this is going to be quite interesting now Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan," a chuckle escaped my


    mouth as I thought about today''s incident in that hotel. It wasn''t as if he was the who found us but me


    intentionally showing up in his hotel deliberately on purpose.


    "The game is on Sullivan. You can''t have what I have right now and I''ll make sure you can''t get it ever,"


    it was a promise that I had made to myself from the day I made him as my enemy.


    "Afterall enemies are enemies," I smirked as I drank thest drop of wine before keeping it on the small


    table and walking in towards the bedroom to sleep.


    "You look amazing," I couldn''t help myself butpliment the way she was dressed today. She was


    wearing a peach colored floral knee-length dress and with hair braided up in the side, she looked


    absolutely breathtaking. Simple yet stunning.


    She smiled at me and rolled the few loose strands of hair behind her ear blushing.


    Even the way she blushed made me want topliment even more. What was I doing all of a sudden?


    It was supposed to be an act to woo her, praise her but here I am feeling different every once in a while


    whenever I was around her. From the moment I had started to be around her, I couldn''t help notice all


    of her features that has started to attract me towards her.


    Attract? No! get a hold of yourself!


    "Thank you," she replied and looked out of the window while I drove off towards the mall.


    "So? what have you decided to buy today?" I asked as we walked the entrance of the mall.


    "Um I don''t know but I want to buy some dresses today. There are some charity functions that I''m going


    to attend this week and I want some suitable attire for it so..." she trailed off shrugging her shoulder and


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded shoving my hands into my pant pockets.


    "Okay..."


    "Let go of me," she yelled at the person who was holding her hand and tried to speak to her. I watched


    the scene from far away making sure that they were unaware of the fact that I was watching them.


    "You need to listen to me. I want you to stop all this nonsense right now, Juliette because I have had


    enough of your drama," he hissed at her and as I watched Ivona struggling against him I found myself


    clenching my fist at the sight. All of a sudden I had a desire to walk up to them and thrash him away


    from Ivona. I wanted to kill him for having his hands on Ivona but then I stopped all these weird


    thoughts as I concentrated on my mission and continued watching them from far.


    "Why don''t you understand? Please! I beg you. Please stop following me. I''m not your Juliette. I''m


    Ivona. I don''t even know you. Please!" I watched as Ivona struggled against him trying her best to


    remove her wrist from his hold as he cornered her near the lift away from everyone''s sight.


    While we were shopping I had noticed the guy walking like a mad bull inside the mall and I knew he


    had found out where Ivona was. So, I deliberately made an excuse to attend an important phone call as


    I left her alone and stood nearby until he got her. At first, she was angry and annoyed at him but then


    when he got off her hand and she couldn''t fight him I saw the fear in her eyes and I understood right


    away she was scared and she wanted nothing to do with him.


    "Why are you with him? Who is he?" he snarled at her and I watched as Ivona finally broke down in


    front of him crying and begging him to free her.


    "Juliette," he seemed annoyed.


    It was enough for the day. As Ivona broke down, something turned up inside me and finally, I took it the


    chance to interfere.


    "Let go of her!" my voice was dreadful when I walked up to them.


    "Alex!" Ivona looked relieved when her eyes fell on me.


    You can never have her Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan. I had always wanted to destroy and finally, I have


    the pawn which would be a bait for your destruction. You will have to watch as I destroy your world right


    before your very own eyes. And Ivona would y a vital role in it and I''m sure when I tell her about


    your true self she would dly help me in ruining you.


    Just wait and watch...


    "Enough! Let go of my fianc¨¦ right now!"

 Chapter 11 We Are Done, Old Man

    Chapter 11 We Are Done, Old Man


    Hearing his words, Nancy blushed all of a sudden. She shyly looked around and found that Charlie was


    standing at the door of the house, while Ron was standing at the stairs. It was obvious that they were


    not looking at her. Thus, she said in a low voice: "It means, our marriage is in name only, we can''t do


    husband and wife things."


    "What do you mean by that?" asked Mond emotionlessly.


    When Nancy looked at Mond''s innocent face, she had an impulse to throw a pillow on his face, and


    even wanted to dash over to tear off the hypocritical mask on his face!


    When Nancy heard these words, she cursed in her heart, ''Mond, you are just pretending to be


    innocent. The whole world knows what that means, okay? You are an old man who has lived for


    twenty-six years. How dare you ask me?''


    Nancy picked up the sour date juice on the table and gulped it. After she drank half of it, she then


    raised the cup in surprise and asked Mond, "What brand is it?" ''This sour date juice is more tasteful


    than the one I used to have!'' she thought!


    "Are you not angry anymore?" Mond was still living in his own world. He didn''t answer Nancy, but


    asked her instead.


    "Mond, you did it on purpose!" Said Nancy angrily after putting down the cup. Her face flushed with


    anger, looking adorable.


    "Yes." Looking at her aggrieved expression, Mond was in a good mood and exined, "Actually, you


    don''t have to worry too much about this problem. Even if my legs are healthy, I really don''t have any


    interest in a child like you.


    Didn''t you just say that I''m an old man? Yes, you are a child, so young that I have no interest in you at


    all! "


    Hearing this, Nancy stood up angrily and red at Mond. "That''s good! The talk is over now. I''m going


    home. Bye! "


    Nancy angrily rushed to the gate, but she was unable to open it. She pounded it for a long time, but


    there was no reaction. She gave up and roared at Mond, "Open the door!"


    Charlie and Ron looked at Nancy as if they didn''t hear what she said. Mond looked at Nancy


    emotionlessly and said, "Miss Nancy, is this the manner you have been emphasizing? It''s impolite to


    end the conversation unterally. "


    Being extremely angry, Nancy said helplessly, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "Nope!" Mond shook his head.


    "Since you don''t have anything to say, it''s the end of the conversation. Then why don''t you open the


    door?" Nancy felt that she was really going crazy. She was really going to be brainless today! "Mond,


    do you think it''s funny to tease me like a monkey?


    This marriage is a trade. If you don''t want to have it anymore, you can refuse to ept it at any time.


    You promised to marry me and tortured me at the same time. Are you a psycho? Is there something


    wrong with you?"


    ''Mond, since you don''t want me to live a better life, then I will do the same to you!'' After saying that,


    Nancy took out her mobile phone and prepared to call for help.


    However, Mond''s eyes gradually became deep, and he said unhurriedly, "It''s because you haven''t


    finished your words and you haven''t exined to me why you appeared on the expressway to stop my


    car. What on earth will the Lu Family and the Nie Family gain from our marriage.


    As I said before, the people in this house have no secrets with each other. If you don''t want to talk


    about it, you can leave now. As for how to exin to your parents and the Lu Family that you want to


    call off the engagement, that''s your business. "


    "You! You wretch! It was you who asked me to leave. And now you are telling on me! ... Are you even a


    man to let me face our parents on my own? "


    Mond looked at Nancy in confusion and said, "Because I am a man, I asked you to dere to call off


    the engagement with me and exin the reason as you like. I will cooperate with youpletely. This


    is to protect your dignity, isn''t this?"


    Nancy couldn''t stand it any longer. She quickly rushed in front of Mond and grabbed his cor. But


    Mond didn''t care about it. He said, "Miss Nancy, I''m disabled. Are you sure you want to use your


    strength to bully me?"


    With rage almost drowning her, Nancy gritted her teeth and red at Mond. "Mr. Mond, can you be


    more shameless?" ...


    Mond was still expressionless as he looked at Nancy. "Miss Nancy, we haven''t known each other for 24


    hours, and now we have to use force to solve the problems. If you can''t guarantee that you will be


    gentle and careful to me in the future, I think it will be difficult for us to maintain our marriage in the


    future."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Ha ha! Do you want me to be gentle, considerate and thoughtful to you? You? An old man? " In an


    extremely angry voice, Nancyughed and said, "Okay, then call off the engagement. I''ll exin to the


    elders on both sides. I think I don''t have the patience and ability to be gentle, considerate, and carefully


    care for a disabled person. Therefore, old man, we''re done!"


    Nancy loosened her grip on Mond''s cor, walked straight to the gate, and said without looking back,


    "Open the door!"


    Mond leaned stiffly against the back of the wheelchair, his hands clenching the armrest. His eyes were


    full of malicious aura, and his brows were filled with obvious anger. He stared at Nancy and said word


    by word, "Dare you say it again!"


    Nancy turned around and curled her lips, "Open the door!"


    "Not this!"


    Hearing his words, Nancy raised her eyebrows, but she failed to follow Mond''s mind. She thought for a


    while, smiled and said, "I will call off the engagement! I don''t think I have the patience and ability to be


    gentle. ... ... ... ... ..."


    "Shut up!"


    Mond put his hands on the wheelchair and started to move around. The wheelchair moved towards the


    fridge. Mond stretched out his arm, and opened the fridge door with some difficulty. He took out a can


    of sour date juice and put it on his legs. Then he rotated the wheelchair himself, and approached


    Nancy little by little.


    Staring at Mond nkly, Nancy didn''t know what to do. It was not until Mond gave her a bottle of sour


    date juice with his slender fingers that she realized that Mond was showing kindness to her.


    To be honest, she was a little proud of herself, but she endured it and didn''t show it. ''Perhaps, this


    marriage means a lot to Mond!''


    Nancy took the sour date juice and raised her arrogant chin. Her tone was full of unconcealed pride.


    "Now, we have a tacit understanding about marriage, right?"


    ''He wanted me to sleep with him as a wife? No way! He wanted me to be gentle, considerate and


    thoughtful? That''s too much!


    However, I would not embarrass him in front of others. I would try my best to cooperate with him in


    order to satisfy his male chauvinism!''


    ring at Nancy, Mond felt wronged and said innocently, "Okay.".

 Chapter 11: 11

    Chapter 11: 11


    "You need to take your hands off my fiance," the guy said as his eyes reflected his emotions of rage.


    "I dare you to call my wife as your fiance one more time and you will have it from it," was my reply as I


    held Juliette by her arm while she kept on struggling.


    "Stop it!" she screamed irritated whilst still trying her hard to remove her arm from my hold.


    "Let go!" her voice was shaking at the end and at the very moment, my heart ached for the pain that I


    was knowingly causing her. I knew my hold on her was firm, too tight that would surely leave a new


    amount of bruises on her arm but I was too selfish and most importantly scared to let her go. What if


    she disappeared from my sight once again? No...


    "Look," I spoke up as I turned her towards me and holding her face I tried my best to talk as calmly as I


    could for I knew if she continued doing this any further I would naturally give up this soft facade to and


    go back on being the monster myself to bring her back. "I am your husband and you are my wife. I


    know the conditions in which we married off where nothing to what you had ever wished for but then


    you said you loved me. You told me that you only loved me and made love you back even more but


    then one day you disappeared and people around me told me that you are not going toe back. Do


    you understand how I would have felt when they told me that you," my thumb began to caress her face


    as I spoke feeling my eyes stinging in the corner "my love will never return to me?"


    "I was destroyed. I thought I had lost myself but I never lost hope of finding you. I never believed them.


    I swear-"


    "I swear I never believed them. Even though their words were hurtful and at the moment looked the


    sole truth, I swear I never believed them. I was keen on the fact that the woman who went to the extent


    to annoy me and irritate me just to make me confess my love for her would never do this to me. She


    just can''t leave alone after healing from my loneliness. I just knew it that you were alive but you were


    only lost," as I spoke she stared at me with tears in her eyes.


    "I knew you woulde back and when you didn''t I came searching for you. And now," Iughed as I


    felt the unshed tear falling off "I have finally found you. I''m never letting go again."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m never letting go again," my voice broke at the end as I put my forehead against her inhaling deeply.


    I can never be wrong in identifying Juliette. I could smell her and the fragrance, the scent of the body


    belonged to Juliette. I knew it.


    "Just who ar-"


    "Ivona!" a voice interfered Juliette from speaking up and like a bolt of electricity she jumped back


    avoiding my touch.


    "I...I" she stuttered looking down and back at that guy before looking towards me. She stared at me for


    few seconds before nodding and inhaling deeply "Look! Please! I understand your feelings. I


    understand that you have lost your wife. But I''m not your Juliette. I don''t even know you. My name is


    Ivona. But I do understand that I might resemble you-"


    "Resemble?" I asked and all of a sudden the barrage of my patience began to break as I felt the anger


    surfacing "Resemble?" Iughed sarcastically "You think I''m stupid?"


    "No, it''s not what I mean-"


    "Resemble? Do you think I''m blind and all these things up?"


    "Okay!" I breathed in deeply trying to control my anger "So let me believe for a moment that you are not


    my Juliette but Ivona."


    The guy next to her shifted on his ce crossing his arms across his chest as he narrowed his eyes at


    me. Juliette stared at me in confusion but spoke nothing giving me the chance to speak up further "So


    howe these two people look exactly the same? Care to make me understand?" I gritted out.


    "What do you mean?" she spoke up.


    "What I meant is how" I made a circle in the air before her face "do you look exactly the same as my


    wife? You have same eyes, nose, facial features, height and even the-" my eyes fell on her ck hair


    and for a moment I halted for the reason it didn''t match my Juliette''s brown one but ignoring that I


    continued further "So how do you look exactly like my Juliette unless you are her twin. And as far as I


    know she has only one brother and no twin, so how?" I asked and fished the phone out of my pocket


    and slid the screen on.


    "Care to make me understand how in the world do you resemble so much to her?" as I showed her my


    phone''s wallpaper in which I had the photo of both of us together back from the day when we went to


    family pic. The girl who imed her name as Ivona looked absolutely shocked as she stared at the


    phone''s screen with big wide eyes.


    The guy looked at the screen and immediately his arms loosened as he uncrossed his arms and looked


    at my phone shocked.


    "This. Thi- How is this possible?" she spoke up in a whisper and reached out to take the phone from


    my hand.


    As I handed her my phone, I chose to stay quiet for a moment to give her little time as she continued


    staring at my phone.


    "Alex?" she turned to look at the guy and the guy remained rooted to his ce as he eyed my phone.


    The beads of sweat that formed on his forehead didn''t go unnoticed by my eyes and for a moment I felt


    as if the guy knew something.


    "This. How is this possible? She lookspletely like me," she said eyeing back at the photo.


    "No, she doesn''t!" for the first time the guy named Alex spoke up as he took my phone from Juliette''s


    hand and handed it back to me.


    "It''s fine. People do resemble and it is possible that there is some resemnce between your wife and


    my fiance. But I can assure you that my fiance is certainly not your wife. I have known her from my


    childhood and as far as I know her she has never married to anyone," Juliette looked up at him when


    he said the word childhood.


    "You have a misunderstanding over here. We can even provide you her legal identification proof to


    prove that she is Ivona, not Juliette. We feel bad for your loss but this doesn''t mean that you can do


    whatever you want and speak up as you wish. Ivona is my fiance and for thest time, I''m warning you


    to stay away from her. If you don''t then the consequences will be" he took a step further looking straight


    into my eyes with a determination in his eyes hepleted the sentence "bad. Very bad," he


    whispered thest part only for me to hear and the next thing I saw was him getting hold of Juliette by


    her hand and he picked her shopping bags in one hand before walking past me taking her with him.


    Juliette looked towards me over her shoulder and at the very moment I understood that something was


    definitely wrong.


    I chose to stay rooted in my ce as I watched them walk away.


    "Ivona" I breathed out speaking the name with utter disgust.


    "Fiance"


    "Alex" my palms curled up into fists.


    "Face resemnce" I scoffed at it and walked to the railing and leaned against it looking down where a


    huge crowd of people gathered to witness aunch of a new brand in the mall. My eyes fell on the guy


    named Alex who was dragging Juliette with him. His hand on her shoulder as she scurried off towards


    the exit of the mall.


    "So this is what you want?" I whispered to myself wing the railing in anger.


    "Fine. I had warned you. Don''t tell me that I didn''t," a smirk appeared on my face as I watched them


    walk away.


    "You didn''t do this right with me. You don''t understand who I am and to what extent I can go," an evil


    chuckle escaped my mouth as I looked at my phone''s screen once they were out of my sight.


    "You called this upon yourself Juliette. You have called this upon yourself, my love," my thumbs trailed


    upon her face on the screen.


    "You are going to pay for all those sufferings and I will make sure I turn your life a living hell...Mr." a


    smile formed on my face as I shoved my phone back into my pant pockets and looked the way where


    they werest seen "Alexandru Lascar"

 Chapter 12 Overwhelming Her Intelligence

    Chapter 12 Overwhelming Her Intelligence


    Satisfied with Mond''s reaction, Nancy walked around in this house with pleasure. She really fell in love


    with this vi. Before they left, Nancy ordered Charlie, "open the door quickly!"


    It seemed that Charlie didn''t hear her, so Nancy could only eagerly wait for someone to open the door


    for her.


    When Nancy saw theplicated lock, she vowed secretly to remember the way to open it. Otherwise,


    it would be inconvenient for her to move in in the future!


    It seemed that Ron knew what Nancy was thinking, he burst intoughter. Startled, Nancy turned to


    look at Ron. Ron slowly took out his phone and clicked on the screen. With a click, the door which


    could not be opened no matter how hard she tried, was opened automatically!


    She was so shocked that her mouth turned into a big shape of "O". Just as Nancy wanted to ask Ron


    what was going on with the door, she saw Charlie walk over. He directly grabbed the bigplicated


    lock and gently lifted it. The big lock quietly fell into his hand.


    "Miss Nancy, this is the electronic gate, which can be controlled by a remote infrared system of the


    cellphone." Finishing his words calmly, Charlie waved the lock in his hand and then exined, "and this


    is only a toy. I''m sorry to trouble you, Miss Nancy. My son is very naughty and likes to put things


    around. I''m really sorry for letting you misunderstand. I''m really sorry!"


    Nancy looked at Charlie, stunned. She was unhappy and felt like she was being fooled.


    On the other hand, Mond was sitting in his wheelchair, with one hand supporting his chin. His head


    slightly tilted, and he looked at Nancy who was in front of him coldly. Aplicated emotion shed on


    his face, which was hard for others to figure out.


    Nancy was really on the verge of breaking down. Were these three men bitterly overwhelming her


    intelligence? Gripping her bag angrily, she strode out of the door. Charlie quickly ran after her and


    acted as her driver.


    After sitting in the car, Nancy finally let out a sigh of relief. The day had finally passed. It was not an


    easy day for her. Fortunately, Mond didn''t go out to catch up with her, as she was really tired!


    Just as she was about to close her eyes, she heard a knock on the car window. The vehicle door at the


    back was suddenly opened. While Nancy was still astonished, Ron handed her a note, on which there


    was a word: care!


    Nancy was confused. What on earth did Mond want to do? Was this a riddle?


    "What does he mean?" She looked at Ron with a pair of big eyes and seemed to ask for an exnation


    from him.


    Being stared at by Nancy, Ron couldn''t help blushing. He said gently, "you''re so clever, so you must be


    able to understand what Mond means."


    After saying that, Ron closed the car door for Nancy like a gentleman, stepped back and watched her


    leave.


    Sitting in the car, Nancy stared at the word on the paper several times. Atst, she furiously rolled the


    paper into a ball and threw it out of the window.


    At the same time, in the vi, the man sitting in the wheelchair was staring at the big screen in front of


    him. Mond was watching how her furious face was, how she robbed the note exaggeratedly, and how


    she threw it out of the window in anger!


    After thinking for a while, Nancy thought it seemed inappropriate. She fumbled for a paper and a pen in


    her bag, wrote and drew something on it, and then decisively stuck the paper directly on Mond''s


    special seat without hesitation.


    Nancyughed while looking at the amusing note. Her innocent expression without worries aroused the


    curiosity of the man in the wheelchair.


    Mond switched the camera to that note: there was a figure of a person was jumping high in the toilet


    with a long pole. This was all the contents on the paper. The meaning of the painting could be


    tranted as: jumping high in the toilet -- beyond your own privacy!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Ron couldn''t helpughing. "Miss Nancy is so cute!"


    The man in the wheelchair was still as calm as before. The quieter the man was, the more charming his


    deep eyes were.


    The happy weekend soon passed, and Nancy returned to the campus.


    Nancy put on a smiling expression and made a face at the blue sky. Although everyone was quite


    nervous by the end of the semester, Nancy showed a unique character of freedom and leisure, like a


    lotus in a pond in the summer weather.


    The whole week, Nancy had been staying in the library''s learning room to kill time. As Nancy had her


    driver to take her school in the morning and pick her up in the evening, she went to the canteen alone


    at noon or found a restaurant to have a simple meal.


    Nancy, who left the dormitory early and came backte, was not familiar with her ssmates. In


    addition, she was a freshman, so she knew no one else except several roommates, not to mention


    having any affection for each other!


    Nancy often asked herself, ''are you lonely?'' ''No! I have my parents who love me a lot. I have Bess


    Meng and Sam Meng, my best friends who have grown up with me. Sam Meng is not only Bess


    Meng''s brother but also has been my first love since childhood.''


    In fact, when Nancy looked at Sam, she just had a hazy affection. Although she had a crush on him,


    she had never confessed to him.


    When Nancy was free, she would secretly inquire about Sam Meng''s conditions from Bess Meng, ask


    some strange questions, and even ask some personal questions.


    ording to the repeating question and the tacit understanding between Nancy and Bess Meng for


    many years, it was impossible for Nancy to conceal the fact that she liked Sam Meng from Bess Meng.


    It also caused that a long time ago, Bess Meng had regarded Nancy as her sister-inw.


    When Nate told his daughter that she was going to marry someone, there was a moment when Nancy


    felt a bang in her heart. She immediately thought of Sam Meng.


    Girls were always in the mood of indulging themselves in the pleasures of love. Every girl had ever had


    a crush on a man before. Everyone would meet such a secret love on his or her way of growing up.


    It was best to have such a simple and pure affection, which was unforgettable for every young girl in a


    long time.


    Sam Meng was Nancy''s dream boy. He was also the love in her young and innocent period. Her secret


    love for him filled the space of her history, which made her miss, cherish, and feel even more regretful.


    The summer vacation for freshmen would start after thest final exam on Friday afternoon. But just


    before the exam, Nancy received an unexpected phone call from Sam Meng.


    It turned out that Sam hadn''t booked the air ticket, so he had to stay in M City for one night. He wanted


    Nancy to book a room for him and he would go home after resting for one night.


    Sam didn''t have other friends in M City, so he had to ask for help from Nancy. She was definitely willing


    to help.


    It was because of this sudden call that aroused ripples of spring of affection in Nate''s heart. The entire


    afternoon, Nancyughed like an anthomaniac.


    Nancy was pleased to be asked help by Sam. She didn''t expect herself to be the friend of Sam. It


    would be impossible for her to be his girlfriend even in the future. She was satisfied that she could take


    him as her elder brother. It was also a good thing for her to have a friend like Sam!

 Chapter 12: 12

    Chapter 12: 12


    For a moment I felt as if the ground under me has cracked open and it wanted to swallow me up for a


    mistake I didn''t even do. What exactly has life kept for me? I can''t even understand what is all this


    going on with me. My emotions are mixed up and I could feel my head burdening with the thoughts of


    what is wrong with my life all of a sudden and I had started to question my own identity.


    Who exactly am I?


    Who exactly is that person who is iming me as his wife and who exactly is the guy is iming me as


    his fiance?


    Whom should I trust?


    Who is speaking the truth?


    I can''t even remember my past. My past has be a riddle for me and I found myself believing in the


    fact that perhaps I had made a mistake trusting the wrong person. But again I cursed myself for even


    thinking like that. Alex had never caused any harm to me and I believe on him but I felt as if I couldn''t


    even stop myself from thinking about that guy.


    What was his name again?


    "Wait! What was his name again?" I thought as I paced around my room thinking about his name.


    "Sullivan. Sullivan! Right!" I jumped up in my ce when I remembered him saying something Sullivan


    but couldn''t quite remember his first name.


    "Oh! What is wrong with me? Here I am thinking about him but I don''t even know his name. What


    should I do?" I thought of the moment when he came barging into thatdies washroom and kissed me


    senseless. My hands automatically touched my lips when I thought about that kiss. I could feel so much


    of feelings emerging out in that one kiss. The guy was desperate but was ecstatic and that made the


    kiss wonde-


    "What in the world am I thinking?" I pped my forehead feeling a blush rising up my face.


    "Argh!" I fanned my face feeling hot and took the remote of the AC decreasing its temperature, even


    more, feeling hot.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I muttered annoyed at the situation. I could feel a headache growing second


    by second for the amount of thinking I was preferably doing. Sighing, I sat on my bed and noticed the


    to surf the when a thought crossed my mind.


    "Why not search for him online?"


    "I hope he has an online ount" I muttered to myself as I looked for him on the social media sites. All


    I knew about him was his surname and that didn''t help me in searching for him because there were


    thousands of people with the same damn surname ''Sullivan''.


    "Was it James Sullivan? No! or maybe Keith Sullivan? Argh!" I was beyond frustration. For an hour I sat


    there searching for him but found nothing and finally when I was ready to give up another idea crossed


    my mind.


    "Oh right! Juliette! Let me search for Juliette Sullivan," I typed the name directly on google and


    screamed in frustration when all of a sudden the screen disyed a connection error.


    "Why? What''s wrong now?" I began hitting theptop and finally after trying three to five times when it


    didn''t work I left theptop screen on and walked to my kitchen wanting to make myself a cup of coffee.


    Earlier, Alex was quite the whole time when he drove me back home from the mall and ignored my


    questions when I asked him about the resemnce me and Juliette had. I wanted to know what he


    thought about the resemnce and was it possible to have the same face even though we were not


    even rted.


    The look he gave me made me shut my mouth because he looked kind of angry and I wanted to ask


    him the reason for that but couldn''t because by that time we had already reached my apartment and he


    left as soon as I got out of the car.


    "He is weird sometimes," I scrunched my nose when the coffee powder fell off the ss.


    "Oh shoot!"


    "This is my life," I sighed and took the duster to clean my kitchen counter.


    As I stirred my coffee and walked back to my bedroom to where I had left myptop open, I looked at


    myptop screen to find the wifi connection connected and that brought a smile to my face as I ran


    over to it keeping the cup on the nightstand to look at the screen. But then the color drained from my


    face when I saw the screen.


    It was me.


    I had a picture of me in a golden dress in an event with that guy who imed himself as my husband.


    He had an award in his hand and had his other hand on my waist.


    "What? What is this?" tears rolled down my face as I took in the pictures. It was me. Surely, the woman


    on the screen had the same eyes as me, same height, facial features except for my hair. She had


    brown while mine was jet ck. The woman looked same as me but she looked happy and


    breathtakingly gorgeous in that pic. I read the headline to read Mr. Zachary Sullivan awarded the best


    Businessman of the year.


    Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan titled the best Businessman of the year.


    There were other pictures of them together and I clicked every single picture of them together to read


    the headlines.


    Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan the business tycoon married off his sweetheart in a private manner which


    included his close family members, friends, and rtives.


    Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan clicked shopping around with his wife Mrs. Juiette Sullivan.


    Mr. Sullivan thanks wife Mrs. Juliette Sullivan for all the sess in his life.


    Amidst all these headlines, there was a picture which got my attention. In the picture, the guy whose


    name was Zachary was standing in a balcony seeming lost in deep thoughts as he seemed to stare


    particr at nothing and the headline read Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan, heartbroken after losing his wife


    in a car ident.


    "Wait! Car ident?" I spoke up as I read the headlines.


    His wife died in an ident?


    "But he told me that she went missing or something like that. Didn''t he?" I muttered and looked for my


    phone around and saw it on my nightstand. As I reached for it, my hands identally touched the


    coffee mug and it slipped off the table and the hot coffee fell all over my hand before spilling on the


    ground.


    "Oh shoot!" I hissed feeling the skin on my hands burning.


    Why is everything so difficult for me these days?


    I ran to my washroom hoping to wash it off using cold water forgetting everything that I was doing. As


    soon as the cold water touched the burnt area it stung for a moment but then I felt better and leaning


    against the basin I let the cold water do its work but then my mind drifted back to that guy.


    "So your name is Zachary Udolf Sullivan," I spoke to myself thinking about the guy and looked up at my


    reflection in the mirror.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I wonder what exactly has happened with you," my eyes fell on my messy hair and I found myself


    "This is really weird. Howe I look so much like her? Is this really possible?"


    "Except the hair," I sighed as I held a few strands of my hair and twirled it in between my finger.


    "Well, I think there''s more to it. Not just my face but even my height, body type, and features matches


    with the woman. So, is it true that seven face alike really exists?" I found it incredulous.


    But as weird it was, there was the proof before me and I found myself questioning more to my own


    existence.


    This is so frustrating.


    As I was lost thinking about it all over and over again, the doorbell snapped me out of my thinking state


    and hurriedly I went up to get the door when my phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "What are you up to?" it was Alex on the other end and I heard the doorbell once again. Holding the


    phone next to my ear I walked up to get the door.


    "Who is it?" he asked as I got near the door. I assumed he had heard the doorbell through the phone.


    "I don''t know let me see," I said and used the camera peephole viewer to look out. As I recognized the


    person from the camera I replied back to Alex, "Oh it''s the maid," I said and opened the door allowing


    the entrance to my apartment.


    "Maid? It''s already noon. Is she showing up now? At this time of the day? What type of servant is she?"


    I could imagine the scowl on his face to which Iughed out loud.


    "No, she is on time. Actually, she went out to get some grocery," I replied and watched the maid got


    inside closing the door and walking towards the kitchen room to keep the things that she had brought.


    "Oh, I see" he replied.


    "So? What are you up to?" he asked and I took a seat on my couch sprawling my legs on the coffee


    table.


    "Nothing much. I have a charity function to attend tomorrow. I''m just thinking of what to wear and about


    a good speech to deliver," I sighed as I saw the maid cleaning the kitchen counter where I had


    previously scattered the coffee powder.


    "Please clean it properly," I smiled at her when she narrowed her gaze at me and carried on cleaning


    the counter.


    "What are you talking about?" Alex asked and I shook my head no but then remembered I was on the


    phone and answered: "Oh no, I was talking to my maid."


    "Oh," he replied.


    "Is she not doing her work properly? Shall I rec-"


    "No! No! You don''t have to. Actually," Iughed as I saw her scowling while washing the coffee mug


    "I''m the one who is causing trouble to her."


    "I see. Well, good luck to her then," he chuckled and I watched as she made her towards me and


    stared at my legs that was restingzily on the coffee table. Raising my eyebrows and giving her an


    amused look I removed my legs giving her space to walk past but then I found myself in a yful mood


    as I kept the leg once again back on the table stopping her from going further.


    "Is there any problem?" I asked batting my eyshes innocently at her.


    She stared down at me and rolling her eyes turned around and walked into my bedroom to do her


    work.


    "I assume you are giving her a hard time," I heard him chuckling on the other end and Iughed aloud


    at it in reply.


    "Well, I am happy she is keeping you entertained," he replied to which I just hummed in response.


    "Not really. This all things are not really keeping me entertained these days," I sighed as Iid back on


    the couch and looked up at the ceiling.


    "I can''t understand anything and especially the g-"


    "You are just thinking too much. The only guy you need to trust at the moment is me. I''m your fiance


    after all. We will be sharing our lives together and I hope you trust me enough to not let any outsider


    get in between us," he spoke up and I could hear the determination in his voice that brought a smile on


    my face.


    "Of course," I replied.


    "Now, I want you to get ready. I''m already on my way from my office to your apartment," he said and


    immediately I was up on my feet, horrified.


    "What? Where?" I asked as I was ready to run up to the door but stopped when I heard his voice.


    "Rx! I mean I''m halfway through my office work and I''ll be out from here in less than thirty minutes


    and then I shalle to pick you up," he replied and as I realized what he meant I sat down on the


    couch holding my head.


    "Oh," is what that came out of my mouth.


    "Wait! Where are we going again?" I asked once I realized I never knew where we were going.


    "To my dad''s house," he said in a monotone.


    "What?" and I was back on my feet "But why? Why all of a sudden?" I asked breathlessly as I thought


    about meeting his father after so many days.


    "Rx! Why do you always get so hyped up whenever you meet my father? He is not a monster you


    know?" he chuckled at my reaction and I snorted at the end.


    "I am not afraid. It''s just that you never told me anything about this meeting and you are not even giving


    me proper timing to get ready," I spoke up as I ran past the maid to my bedroom and hurriedly pulled


    out my clothes from the closet.


    "You don''t really need to dress up. You look beautiful in whatever you wear and I''m sure you will pull


    out any dress you chose to wear pretty well. And my fathercks knowledge on fashion trends. So you


    don''t need to worry much about it."


    "Yeah. But still that doesn''t mean I will show up ...you know... I want to look my best whenever I''m with


    you," I replied and as I said that a loud screeching sound was heard across the room and I looked at


    the source to find my maid scowling looking the ground.


    "What is it?" Alex asked to which I replied, "It looks like she broke something."


    "So why are we going to meet up your dad all of a sudden?" I asked as we made our way out of the car


    and towards the house entrance.


    "Oh, he just called me today asking both of us to show up as quickly as we could. You know he is


    selling hispany and his client is here. He wants us to meet his client. It''s a big day for him cause


    finally he will be getting rid of thatpany which has caused nothing but loss to him," Alex said as he


    "So how did all of a sudden he found a buyer?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know. Let''s find out," he shrugged and as we walked towards thewn where they were. There


    were three people in the middle of thewn out of which I recognized his dad immediately and the other


    two were his clients, I assumed.


    "Oh, there they are!" his dad smiled and stood up from the chair looking towards us. I waved at him and


    smiled at him but as soon as my eyes fell on the people with whom he was sitting my smile faded away


    as I recognized the person immediately.


    "W-What?" I heard myself.


    "What the-" Alex stopped in his tracks and I could feel his hands wrapping tightly around my waist as


    we looked at the man.


    Mr. Zachary Sullivan.


    "Mr. Sullivan meet my son Alex and his fianc¨¦e, Ms. Ivona Cernea," Alex''s father introduced us to him


    even though he knew us and we knew him.


    "And kids meet Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan. He is my client and he is here with his girlfriend Ms. Cristina


    Dimir," Alex''s father introduced and as he said fianc¨¦e my eyes snapped up towards the woman. The


    woman smiled at us and I watched a smirk stered up on Sullivan''s face as he wrapped an arm


    around her waist and pulled her closer to him. The woman seemed to be caught off-guard as she


    looked down at his arm and then back at him, lovingly.


    What is going on?


    "Nice to meet you," is what Mr. Sullivan spoke up sounding sarcastic as ever as he smirked more at me


    for my reaction.

 Chapter 13 Overqualified

    Chapter 13 Overqualified


    Outside Mond''s vi, arge area of beautiful crape myrtle flowers swayed slightly in the wind, and


    there were charming fragrances floating in the wind.


    Inside the vi, the light blue curtains in the beigettice window draped in the afterglow of the sun, and


    even danced with the crape myrtle flowers outside the window.


    The sceneries inside and outside the viplemented each other and outlined a beautiful picture. It


    made people forget all the troubles.


    Mond was sitting in a wheelchair in front of the window, but his gaze fell into the distance. asionally,


    one or two petals of crape myrtle flower were flowed into the window by the wind and fell on hisps,


    but he didn''t react.


    Mond''s eyes were still so deep and unfathomable.


    "Mr. Mond, tomorrow Miss Nancy will officially have her summer vacation. This afternoon is thest one


    of her final exams of this semester. Today, when the driver picked up Miss Nancy, he didn''t send her


    back home directly, but went to the C Hotel instead.


    What was strange was that Miss Nancy only stayed in the hotel for 15 minutes and left. Charlie didn''t


    find anything after looking into it. "


    Ron stood respectfully behind Mond and reported the whereabouts of Nancy to him.


    Mond lowered his head and touched the crape myrtle flower petals on hisps. He took out a pen and


    slowly wrote on the white paper: Investigate!


    Hearing this, Ron frowned and said with some embarrassment, "As we all know, the C Hotel is the best


    to keep customers'' information among the hotels all over the world. It has an unusual background. I am


    afraid... ... ... ... ... ..."


    Before Ron finished his words, Mond turned over the paper and wrote the word "Clear" on the


    notebook.


    Mond rolled his wheelchair and walked to the desk. He pulled out a drawer and took out a small ck


    card. He gave it to Ron and asked him to work on the investigation.


    Ron took the card. He was shocked and his eyes darkened with bitterness.


    "Mr. Mond, it''s not a big deal. ... ... Isn''t it overqualified for such small thing? "


    ''The small ck card was given to Mond by Mrs. Anna herself. As for the usage of the card, it was


    needless to say much. Until now, only several people in the world had the ck card. Thest time Mr.


    Mond decided to use it was to establish his own power.


    But this time, he just wanted to check what Miss Nancy had done in the fifteen minutes when she was


    in the hotel.''


    There was a moment of astonishment in Ron''s eyes. He stood there, dumbfounded. He suddenly felt


    that Mond was very generous, but still it wasn''t worthwhile to spend this card!


    When Mond saw Ron still standing there, he lifted his chin and looked at him sharply. His gaze was so


    piercing that Ron''s eyes were sore and his temples twitched.


    Ron immediately realized what he did crossed the line and said in a low voice, "I''ll do it right now!"


    About ten minutester, Ron called Mond, "Mr. Mond, I found it. When Miss Nancy came to the C Hotel


    to book a room, she booked a superior suite and paid arge amount of deposit, but she didn''t say how


    many days she would stay.


    Besides, The check-in time was around two in the morning. " Ron gave all the information he found out


    to Mond and waited for his response and order.


    But Mond directly hung up the phone. Then Ron suddenly realized something, he pped hard on his


    head.


    Ron regretted his carelessness. ''Mr. Mond was dumb! Could he talk to me? How stupid I am!


    Since he lost his mother at the age of six, Mr. Mond had never spoken again. Miss Nancy was the only


    person who was able to let him talk!'' Thinking of this, Ron''s eyes turned red.


    In the Nie Family.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Nancy rushed to the dining table. She picked up the sour date juice on the table and gulped it down.


    After drinking it, she winked and stared at the dishes on the table.


    "Don''t drink too much, it is cold. It''s not good for girls to drink too much cold drinks! " Nate looked at his


    daughter dotingly, he picked up the chopsticks and picked up a pigeon for Nancy. "You are so busy with


    dealing with the final exams this week. You must be exhausted. Eat more! "


    Nancy nodded and clenched the pigeon''s leg and bit it.


    Her mother, Ivy, handed her a piece of tissue and gently reproached, "Nancy, look at you. You didn''t


    even care about the rules when you ate. How can you use your hand to clench the food? You''re going


    to be engaged with Mr. Mond next month. I''m really worried about you! "


    Nancy took the tissue and wiped her hands with a smile. As she epted her mother''s me with a


    guilty conscience, she looked at her father and mother with a smile.


    "Daddy, Mommy, there is still a lot time before I get married. I''m eating in my own home. Why do I have


    to act like ady? " Her voice was so sweet that it stuck in Nate and Ivy''s hearts like glutinous rice.


    Even so, Ivy couldn''t help but tapped on Nancy''s forehead and teased, "How garrulous you are! Have a


    good meal! " Nancy just buried her head in eating and drinking, ignoring anyone.


    After lunch, Nancy ran to her room while shouting, "Daddy, Mommy, I''m going out tonight. Wille


    backte! "


    Hearing that, Nate''s eyes darkened. He asked with concern, "What''s wrong? "


    With a calm face, Nancy said directly, "Same back for his summer vacation. The train will arrive at


    one o''clock in the morning. There are a lot of passengers in the summer vacation, and he only got a


    hard seat! He doesn''t have a friend in M City. So he asked me to book a room for him. "


    Hearing this, Nate and his wifeughed. The two families had a very good rtionship in Q City, and


    Nate had a close rtionship with Sam''s father, Evan, who had been his ssmate since childhood.


    Thinking of the son and daughter of the Meng Family, Ivy smiled but said with pity, "Sam is attending a


    military school in B City. It is far away from here. He only bought a hard seat. It takes the whole day


    and night to arrive her, right? He is so silly. Why didn''t he call us? He cane and live with us! It is


    much morefortable than staying in a hotel! "


    With a smile, Nancy said, "I told him the same, but he was afraid that it would be too disturbing for him


    toe here in the middle of the night. He also said that he would ask me to book a room for him and


    tell him the room number. He could take a taxi there directly.


    He didn''t let me pick him up at the train station. He told me to sleep at home, I insisted on picking him


    up, but he said that it was not safe for a girl to go out at midnight, and he kept nagging me! "


    Hearing that, Nate couldn''t help butugh. "Hahaha, I''ll ask the driver to send you there in the evening.


    He is already very tired after the train at midnight. Don''t spend too much time talking to Sam, let him


    have a rest."


    "Okay!" After saying that, Nancy ran into the room to prepare. After Nancy go upstairs, Ivy turned to her


    husband and said, "We watched him grow up. He is a good boy with good character and good looks.


    I''ve always treated him as my own son. Unfortunately, Nancy is going to marry Mond."


    Nateughed and shook his head. "Don''t worry. They''re still young. After three or five-year when Nancy


    get divorced. If they still love each other, they can be with together."

 Chapter 13: 13

    Chapter 13: 13


    "Meet his girlfriend Ms. Cristina Dimir," Alex''s father said as he introduced us to Mr. Zachary Udolf


    Sullivan, the same person who have been invading my dreams, thoughts since the day he had met me


    causing nothing but trouble to me and my rtionship with Alex. The same person who imed that I


    was his wife and my name was Juliette Sullivan but here he was before us like nothing ever happened


    as he smiled at the woman next to him and had his arm wrapped around her waist.


    "What type of game is he ying now?" I heard Alex mutter with annoyance and his grip around my


    waist tightened and I noticed Sullivan''s eyeing Alex''s arm from the corner of his eyes.


    Whilst all these chaos, the fact that Sullivan was the problem solver for Alex''s father''spany and


    their client didn''t help. I could notice the tension arising between them as they stood there ring at


    each other. Like, two alpha males refusing to get down. Alex seemingly tried his best to keep his anger


    in check and while on the other hand, Sullivan clenched his jaws and smiled sarcastically before paying


    his attention to the woman next to him.


    "Uh, do you guys know each other?"


    Thankfully, Alex''s father interfered in, cutting the thick air with his question.


    "No!" both Alex and Sullivan said in unison before narrowing their eyes at each other''s lies. And the


    very moment the only thought I had all of a sudden was to have a tub of vani ice cream.


    The sudden desire for an ice cream had my stomach growl and before I knew it everyone present there


    heard it making it seemingly an embarrassment for me. Mr. Lascasughed out loud while the woman


    next to Sullivan smiled at me. Feeling the blush forming upon my cheek I coughed a little and looked


    the other way trying my best to hide my embarrassment.


    "Come, let''s have some snacks first before we talk," Mr. Lascar spoke up and we all followed him to the


    chair where each of us sat next to our partners. But the awkward position was Mr. Lascar sitting in


    between them while thedy sat next to me.


    "So? how did you two meet?" It was Alex who asked the question all of a sudden and I looked back at


    Zachary who pissed at the moment but calmed down as soon as thedy kept her hand on his elbow.


    Who is she?


    "It seems as if my personal life interests you, Mr. Alex," Sullivan gave up a narcissist smirk as Alex


    narrowed his eyes at him.


    The moment was interrupted by the servant who served the high tea and went away.


    "How much sugar would you like to have Ivona?" Alex asked as he held the cubes of sugar in his hand


    ready to put it in my cup.


    "Oh, t-"


    "Two," Sullivan interrupted and all of us looked at him while he smirked more at me looking straight into


    my eyes.


    That was the amount I preferred for my tea. Seemingly looking confused thedy beside him looked up


    at him and put her and on his hand which brought him out of his thinking state.


    "Oh, I mean I would like to have two cubes for my tea, Cristina," he said as he directed this words


    towards Cristina which caused her to smile happily as she took the cubes of sugar and served him the


    tea.


    "Ivona?" I heard Alex calling for me when I was busy looking at the couple.


    "Oh, it''s one. I would like to have one cube, please," I asked and looked back at Sullivan who was


    sipping from his cup of tea as he kept himself busy answering and talking to Cristina.


    "So? How did you two meet?" this time it was me who asked the question. From the corner of my eyes,


    I could notice both Alex and his father stopped whatever they were doing and looked back at us while


    Sullivan raised his eyebrows at me and looked at Cristina who nodded up at him.


    "She works with me in my office. She is my personal assistant," he said and I could feel Alex shifting


    his chair closer to me.


    "And how long have you been together?" Mr. Lascar asked to which Cristina smiled up and looked


    lovingly at Zachary "Its only been a month, Sir"


    Sullivan smiled at her and then looked directly at me.


    "Very interesting," Alex replied and took hold of my hand cing a kiss on the back of my hand.


    "That''s really nice. Very few people get to find their true love and I am sure who two pairs are just made


    for each other in heaven," Mr. Lascarughed but awkwardly neither of us joined hisugh and as if he


    got it hisughter died down and he cleared his throat before shifting on his chair.


    "So, let''s get back to our discussion now aye? Now when my son is here I would like you to settle this


    deal for once and all Mr. Sullivan. What do you say?" Mr. Lascar asked the question to Sullivan and he


    nodded before taking his phone out.


    "Before we do that, I have a condition for you," he said out of the blue.


    "Condition?" What is it?" Alex asked and Sullivan turned his phone around showing us a picture of a


    house.


    "You see this house?" he asked as he showed us a picture of a house. It was a two-storeyed house


    and was only surrounded by bushes and trees in the picture. It looked old yet beautiful and homey


    where an average person would dream of living.


    "This house..." I heard Mr. Lascar trail off as he looked at the house as if he knew the house.


    "Yes, this house. If I''m correct then this house belongs to you. Am I correct?" Sullivan asked and Mr.


    Lascar nodded looking confused.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I want this house," Sullivan said it loud and clear for all to hear and in spite of looking confused Mr.


    Lascar pulled himself and asked back: "This is the house that I had brought years ago in the outskirts


    of the town. Its old and I believe the building is now home to many wild animals and it would give up


    any second as you can already see it in the picture, it''s in a critical state. I have not been there for


    years and why would a person like you like to buy this house anyway? You can have a mansion if you


    want to and where exactly did you get this picture?" Mr. Lascar asked to which he only replied with a


    shrug.


    "This is my only condition, Mr. Lascar. I will buy yourpany only if you give this house to me. Don''t


    worry I won''t take it for free. I will pay for it. We can add this property to our agreement and I shall buy it


    at once. Do you agree?" Zachary asked.


    Alex looked back at his confused father and then back at me.


    "Why exactly do you want this particr house only, Mr. Sullivan?" Mr. Lascar asked and I looked back


    at him waiting for his answer.


    "Why are you clenching your fist?" Alex whispered to me and I realised I sat there clenching my palm in


    a tight fist. Letting it go, I smiled at him and got up from the chair holding everyone''s attention at once.


    "Excuse me, I need to use the washroom" I excused myself and made my way towards the house but


    before I could take two steps further I heard Zachary spoke up "I want this house for my wife...I mean


    my lover," heughed and that made me stop in my tracks.


    Hisugh was joined by thedy and Mr. Lascar as well. Closing my eyes for a bit, I found myself


    inhaling and exhaling deeply before I took my chance to walk up towards the house.


    In the washroom, I looked at my own reflection. My hair was a mess as I had continuously raked my


    hand through it and my navy blue colored sleeveless dress had wrinkles all over it for I was pacing


    around at the washroom trying to cool down my nerves that had been kicking in since the time of the


    day I saw Zachary with his...


    "Calm down, you don''t have to think about them now. Just think about Alex," I spoke to myself and


    adjusting my dress and patting it using my hands, I found myself inhaling in deeply for the second time


    of the day as I looked at myself through the mirror and finally took it the chance to go back to them.


    As I walked out of the washroom and towards the living room, all of a sudden a hand mped my


    mouth and I screamed petrified as I found someone dragging me towards a dark room. The guy had a


    tight grasp of me as his hand held my waist and the other hand mped my mouth stopping my


    screams. The person dragged me towards the room and pushed me inside roughly as I lost my


    bnce and fell to the floor wincing and hissing in pain when my elbow came in direct contact with the


    ground.


    "Are you alright?" I didn''t mean to-" I recognized the voice right away and looked up horrified to find no


    other person but Zachary himself.


    "Don''t touch me!" I pped his hands away and looked back to find he had closed the ss door and


    we were inside what looked a storeroom with old types of furniture all over the ce.


    "What do you think you are doing?" I hissed at him and inspected my elbow for any would.


    "Look yo-"


    "Shut up!" I was up on my feet as I looked back at door to find it locked from inside.


    "How dare you, Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan?" I raised my hand to p him right across his face but in a


    swift motion, he caught my hand and his jaws locked as he pushed me back towards the wall, my back


    hitting the wall behind me as I looked at him startled.


    "You have no idea how daring I could be," he smirked which caused me gulping in fear at the moment.


    He got hold of my hand and in a swift motion, his other hand was inside my dress touching the band of


    my underwear.


    "What? W-What do you think you a-are doing? Get off me!" I screamed and horrified by his actions


    lifted my knee up to hit him but as if he knew it wasing he moved back and ced his leg in


    between my legs before pulling my underwear down.


    "S-Stop! Let me go!" all of a sudden my screams were muffled as he ced his mouth on mine kissing


    me roughly and taking this as the advantage I had hardly any time to react when all of a sudden he had


    himself forced inside of me. A gasp of pain escaped my mouth and tears flowed down my eyes as I


    could feel the pain in between my legs. My struggles were in vain but then I felt him plunging deeper


    inside of me and he finally let go of my hand and I found him kissing my neck while I stood their


    helplessly.


    If anything that was heard in that room then it was his grunts and my sobs as I raised my hands up and


    held his shoulder feeling the pain subsiding to pleasure, a smile erupted on my face as I stared at his


    eyes lifting up my leg giving him more ess, I spoke up seductively "Slow down, you idiot!"


    He smiled more like smirked at me satisfactorily and holding my leg in his hand proceeded to plunge


    deeper inside me while I moaned and we kissed like never before, forgetting everything and everyone


    at the very moment.

 Chapter 14 A Different Gift

    Chapter 14 A Different Gift


    Feeling nervous, Nancy quickly turned her head and looked at the rear ss of the car. Because of the


    long distance, she couldn''t see clearly. At this moment, she was very nervous. She thought about 100


    possibilities in her heart, but she excluded all of these possibilities.


    "Who? Are they following you? " Nancy asked Sam with a trembling voice.


    The first thing Nancy thought of was that they were following Sam. Because the Nie Family had


    offended no one because they just came here for very short time!


    Sam shook his head firmly and said, "I have studied at a military school in another city. Who would I


    have the chance to offend? If they want to do something to me, wouldn''t it be more convenient to do it


    on the train? "


    "Then what''s going on? Will we be in danger? " Said Nancy, worried.


    "No, Nancy. Don''t frighten yourself. Maybe it''s just a coincidence! Don''t think too much. I''m here! I will


    protect you. " Sam put his arms around Nancy andforted her.


    However, the driver did not think so. He said in a low voice, "It''s one o''clock in the morning. There are


    few cars on the road. If there is really any danger, I can''t handle it alone.


    I''m afraid that I can''t bear the consequence if anything bad happened to Miss Nancy. There''s a police


    station ahead. How about I speed up and drive to the police station? "


    The driver was thinking for himself. He had parents and children. The reason why he had been working


    for the Nie Family was they were honest and had no contact with any illegal business, he was always


    safe.


    Now it seemed that the driver was also anxious. It waste at night. If something happened, he really


    couldn''t escape. It was better to call the police.


    Sam didn''t say a word. He lowered his head and looked at Nancy. "Nancy, don''t be afraid. Think


    carefully. Have you offended any girltely?"


    Since Nancy was usually careless, sometimes she would speak with carelessness and offend some


    girls.


    Besides, they must have a strong background since they drove a Bentley!


    Hearing that, Nancy immediately shook her head and said, "No, my parents always protect me well.


    They wouldn''t even take me to a party. I don''t have a chance to offend anyone!


    Besides, I live at my own home and have the drive to pick me up to school and off school. I have no


    chance to contact others! "


    It didn''t make sense. Sam thought, ''Who could it be?''


    At this moment, Nancy suddenly looked at Sam with a crafty look and said, "Ha ha! You must think I''m


    the most beautiful and natural girl in the world, so these girls want to kill me, right? "


    Hearing her words, Sam couldn''t help but burst intoughter. He felt amused that the girl in his arms


    could still joke at this time.


    ''Other girls might be scared to scream, but she acted as if nothing had happened. Sam didn''t know why


    she was so narcissistic. ''


    Hearing that, Sam came to himself and said seriously to the driver, "Uncle, we don''t need to go to the


    police station. They won''t do anything to us.


    Don''t panic. You continue to drive forward pretending that you didn''t see anything. After you drop me


    and Nancy at the hotel, you call more people to the hotel. I''ll send Nancy home with you. "


    "Okay!" The driver replied immediately.


    After a short while, the driver parked the car at the gate of the C Hotel.


    A hotel greeter opened the car door for them. Sam got off the car after Nancy, the drive followed them


    into the lobby after the hotel staff took over the key of the car.


    "Miss Nancy, please wait with Mr. Sam upstairs. I''m going to call for help now. I''ll ask them to bring


    more people, and I''ll personally pick you up when they arrive. It''s safer. "


    The driver looked around warily, fearing that someone would hurt him. The driver''s series of actions


    caused Sam and Nancy tough.


    After that, Sam carried the luggage in his left hand, and took Nancy by the right hand into the elevator


    and walked towards his room.


    As soon as the door was opened, he saw a big round bathtub standing behind the transparent ss


    wall. The light in the room was dim and warm.


    Sam walked to the fridge after he put down his luggage. He took a nce at it. Then he frowned


    because he found that there was no sour date juice.


    Nancy bent over to wait for his praise. "How''s the room? Is it good? "


    However, Sam frowned, as if he was not satisfied with this result. He said, "There isn''t any sour date


    juice."


    With a smile, Nancy said, "If you want to drink sour date juice, I can bring it here for you tomorrow. You


    must be tired today. Have rest early. "


    Sam looked at her and smiled without saying anything.


    Suddenly, Nate squinted at him and said with a smile, "Sam, the girl called you captain. Have you been


    promoted? "


    He smiled and didn''t exin too much. "I am now in a military academy. My position is the same as a


    cadre in an ordinary university. After graduation, I have to start over. "


    With admiration written all over her face, Nancy said, "I believe in you, Sam. You''re so awesome. When


    you graduate, there must be a lot of army scrambling for you! "


    "Hahaha." Sam caressed her hair and took her hand to the suitcase. He slowly opened the suitcase


    and took out an exquisite box. He handed it to her and said, "Here is your birthday gift!


    It was your 18 birthdayst month. I was very sorry that I couldn''te back in time to celebrate it with


    you. This is the birthday gift I bought a long time ago. Open it and see if you like it. "


    His eyes were bright and filled with a bit of expectation, and an unknown emotion flowed through them,


    which made Nancy feel warm.


    "Wow, I''ve got gift!" With a smile on her face, Nancy stared at the box, and then looked at Sam.


    "Where''s your sister''s gift? Is she getting the same gift this time? "


    Sam gave them the same gifts every time since they were kids. This made Nancy feel that Sam had


    always regarded her as his sister. She had been remorseful for many years for this.


    But now, she was going to marry someone. The girlish thoughts would all be concealed in the old times


    and gradually hidden by the dreamy petals. No one would remember those bitter old memories.


    "Not yet. Her birthday is in the second half of the year. I haven''t bought her any gift yet," Sam answered


    resolutely. "But your gifts are different this time. "


    "Different gifts?" Nancy looked at him in astonishment, her eyes filled with curiosity and doubt.


    Seeing how determined he was, Nancy hesitated and gently unwrapped the bluece ribbon with her


    fair little hand. As soon as the small and exquisite box was opened, a pair of shining rings came into


    view!


    She seemed to be struck by lightning and couldn''t move at all.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Nancy couldn''t understand what Sam meant. Do you... ... ... ... ...


    "Sam, ... ... Do you... ... ... ... ... Do you know what it means to give a girl a ring? ... Take it back. I... ...


    ... ... ... I can''t ept such a precious gift from you! "


    She held the box, and her delicate face was pale with fear. She couldn''t even speak smoothly!

 Chapter 14: 14

    Chapter 14: 14


    It was like a moment of pleasure, I found myself blown away by the situation and had my legs wrapped


    around Zachary forgetting everything and everyone at the moment. My senses didn''t work as he


    assaulted me with his kisses and each time he thrust me I felt as if it was my end of sanity.


    "Ivona?" a familiar voice had me back to my senses as I had my eyes snapped open and I looked


    towards the direction of the voice.


    "Oh no!" I whispered yelled as I pushed Zachary away and stood back on the ground quickly adjusting


    my dress and putting the underwear back on.


    "What have you done?" I held my temple as I red at him while he buttoned up his pant and raised


    his eyebrows at me.


    "You! You can''t this to me. Zachary, oh my god! What do I do now?" I cried as I looked around.


    If I was correct then Alex was outside searching and calling for me. Even though the store room''s door


    was closed from inside I was sure he would find me out eventually and it was why I panicked because I


    was in aplicated state with the mostplicated man in the world having aplicated moment


    of pleasure.


    "What if he finds you here? Oh my god!" I cried as I thought about impossibilities he would do if he


    found Zachary with me.


    "As if I care, and you! You can''t do this to me. I am not done with you, yet!" he held my hands and


    inched forward wanting to kiss me.


    "Zachary are you serious? If he finds me here with you then everything is finished. God only knows


    what he would do! Zachary this is hisnd," I warned him as I kept my hand on his chest trying to push


    him away from me.


    "And you need to remember you are mine," he said without any emotion in his eyes and that had me


    stop pushing him.


    "Ivona? Are you here?" it was Alex. He was right behind the door softly knocking on the door but that


    had me rmed and I jumped on the ground afraid.


    "See? He is here now! Oh my god! What do I do? What do I do?" I cried and looked back at Zachary


    who had anything but worry in his face. I knew he wasn''t afraid at all but hisck of emotions at a ce


    and time like this worried me.


    "Ivona?"


    "Y-Yeah! I''m here!" I yelled back wanting him to know that I was there.


    "What are you doing inside? Open the door!" he asked and I looked back at Zachary worriedly.


    "Yeah just a minute," I said and was about to take a step away from Zachary when he held my arms


    and turned me to him. "Don''t let him touch you once again. If he does then I will kill him right then and


    there. I have a low tolerance when itse to you and you know it too!" he whispered more like


    threatened and before I could answer he turned around and in a swift motion jumped to and held the


    open beam of the wall and pulled himself up before opening the window door to outside and jumped


    out but not before giving me ast nce.


    "Ivona?"


    "Yeah, I''ming!" I said as I looked back at the open window and took a sigh of relief before walking


    up to the door to open the door.


    "What took you so long?" he said as he looked at me and then without even hearing my answer walked


    past me inside the room.


    "I thought someone was inside with you," he said and I shook my head no.


    "What are you talking about? I saidughing nervously before replying "I was just adjusting my uh


    dress. Yeah! dress," I said and he narrowed his eyes at me.


    "But you could have done that in the washroom too. Why did youe here?" he pestered further and


    even though I wanted to give him a snorty reply I held my tongue and smiled "Oh, there was already


    someone in the washroom and I wanted to adjust my dress as quickly as I could. So, I saw this room


    and entered here. I''m so sorry for walking into your house like this bu-"


    "What are you talking about? It''s your house too. You''re my fiance remember?" he smiled and held me


    by my elbow.


    "C''mon let''s go now," he said and I nodded.


    As we walked out of the room, all of a sudden he stopped on his tracks and looked back. I gulped


    thinking that he had noticed that open window door and he would definitely doubt but then miraculously


    he spoke "How many times I have told Dad to mend that stupid window door. It''s loose and it opens


    every single time."


    "I will have to do this by myself," he whispered and then closed the storeroom''s door and locked it.


    "So? What did you decide? Are you going to give him your house?" I asked as we walked back to


    where we had previously left them.


    "It depends upon my dad. It''s his property after all," he replied and I hummed in response.


    As we went back, thankfully Zachary was already present their talking to Mr. Lascar as if nothing ever


    happened a few seconds ago. The woman sat next to them and silently listened to their conversation.


    All of a sudden Zachary looked at us and at the moment his eyes traveled down to where Alex had


    linked his arm with mine. I noticed as he clenched his jaws and that was enough for me to be attentive


    and I removed my arms from around Alex and went back to sit on my chair.


    "So shall I start the paperwork? Should I think that this deal is a yes from your side?" Mr. Lascar asked


    and the moment Zachary''s eyes flickered towards me and back to Mr. Lascar as he nodded his head


    yes.


    "I don''t have any idea what is he up to now," Alex spoke as he walked me back to my apartment.


    "I think he has gotten over me and gave up on me," I said as I fished the keys out from my purse and


    turned the doorknob but didn''t open it.


    "No! I don''t think so. But at the moment he is helping my father from his depression and I am just d


    about it," he said and I nodded "I hope, I don''t upset you on this," he said and my eyes widened and I


    shook my head no "No! What are you saying? Of course not! It''s alright!" I said and he smiled "He has


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    caused you so much trouble yet you are fine with us dealing with him. You are really...what do I say?"


    he trailed off thinking about the correct word and I smiled "Kind?" Iughed and he joined in.


    "Okay. I think I should go. Bye," he smiled and I nodded replying the same and waited for him to leave


    but he stood their and rocked on his heels like a school kid as he spoke up "I am going now. Bye," to


    which I only nodded and smiled at him.


    "Okay. Bye," he said and finally turned on his heels and then finally after ten minutes of


    Bye...Bye...Bye...he was gone as he took the lift and was out of my sight.


    I sighed as I exhaled out and turning the doorknob, I entered the apartment only to be startled by none


    other than Zachary himself.


    "You seem to be enjoying hispany a lottely," he said narrowing his eyes while I held my heart


    finding its sped up for the moment.


    "Oh my god! Zachary! Why do you always do this?" I hissed at him and hurriedly closed the door


    locking it as I red at him and walked past him towards my bedroom where I threw my purse on my


    bed and got rid of my heels.


    "What were you thinking? Must I say this you truly are something aye? You had sex with me in your


    enemies house. What should I do? Should I apud you for it? or should I reward you something for


    that stupid stunt of yours?" I yelled at him but all he did was to re back at me.


    "He touched what''s mine so I had you in his own house. Simple as fuck!" he replied and then plopped


    down on my bed.


    I gave him an incredulous look before picking up the pillow and throwing it at him.


    "Really? Then what were you doing? What''s with this girlfriend story? Do you think I''m blind? I saw you


    touching her and she had her arms around you as if you were her husband," I yelled at him and as I


    remembered the woman''s arm around his I felt my blood boiling.


    "She is being paid for it. You don''t have to worr- Oh wait! Are you jealous?" he smirked as he narrowed


    his eyes at me. His eyes had this mischievous glint as I red back at him.


    "Why should I?" Iughed sarcastically.


    "Oh well, good. You shouldn''t be jealous at all," he said as he wrapped his hands behind his head and


    looked up at me as I stood next to him near the bed. I nodded feeling angry from the inside but chose


    not to speak anything in return. Cause I knew it was useless.


    My phone rung and still ring at Zachary I went to pick it up to find Alex on the other end.


    "What are you doing?" he asked and I narrowed my eyes at Zachary who had his attention on me.


    "Nothing! I was just lecturing my maid," I replied in a monotone.


    "Ivona?" Zachary poked me on my shoulder as I watched a stupid movie on which I had no attention on


    the Netflix.


    "Hey! Are you listening?" he poked for the second time but again I chose to ignore him.


    "Juliette!"


    "What?" I snapped back at him as I got up from the bed and looked up at him.


    "Why are you ignoring me?" he asked to which I crossed my arms over my chest and stared back at


    him.


    "Okay fine! I am sorry. Are you going to ignore me for eternity or what? I have been walking following


    you for two hours and you are not even responding,"


    "Zachary, are you being serious now?" I asked and he raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t remember us talking about you having a paid girlfriend. You didn''t even bother to tell me about


    her and you have the audacity to let her touch you before me. How dare you?" I pushed him and


    walked past him towards the closet where I unzip my dress and got rid of my dress. He followed me


    inside while I was still on my lingerie.


    "Juliette, I was just kidding. You know I don''t love her or anybody else, It''s you only you," he came


    forward wrapping his arms around me from behind stopping me from putting my pajamas on. I sighed


    as and let him hug me as I turned around to face him.


    "I''m sorry too. I don''t know why I am acting like this but it''s not exactly you. I just didn''t like it when she


    had her arms around you. It didn''t even look as if she was acting," I said and wrapped my arms around


    him feeling a bit of possessiveness for my husband.


    "I love you," I whispered and he chuckled wrapping his arms around me as he ced a soft kiss on my


    shoulder. A small smileced up my face as I cherished the moment of me being in his arms and him


    being so close to me but then he had to ruin the moment as I felt my bra unhooked all of a sudden.


    "I have unfinished business with you, remember? darling?" he whispered seductively.

 Chapter 15 Sincere Confession

    Chapter 15 Sincere Confession


    Sam walked over to Nancy and looked at her affectionately.


    Hearing Sam''s gentle voice, Nancy''s little fair face couldn''t help blushing. Sam said, "Nancy, we''ve


    known each other for so long, and we know each other''s hearts. I think it''s time to profess our feelings


    for each other in front of our parents. Although you''re still young, we can settle down the marriage first."


    After those words, Sam stared at Nancy affectionately, waiting for her answer.


    At this moment, he was a little nervous. This was the first time he had formally confessed his love to


    her.


    Hearing that, Nancy was stunned. She gazed at the delicate gift box in front of her and said, "oh, Dear,


    Sam... This gift is too expensive. I... "


    Sam curled his lips, his eyes full of tenderness. "Actually, I wanted to give it to you a long time ago, but


    I''ve been waiting for the best time."


    He had to express his thanks to Bess, his sister, on this matter. Every time, she told him how Nancy


    cared about him and how Nancy felt about him.


    Sam had the same concern for Nancy, but he didn''t dare to show it too obviously.


    He had been getting along with Nancy as an elder brother all the time. Although he liked her very


    much, he couldn''t ovee the barrier because she was too young and at the same age as his sister.


    However, now, Nancy was 18 years old. Although she was still young, she had at least grown up.


    Sam had waited for this day for a long time, and he knew today was the best time for his love


    confession.


    Hearing that, Nancy nodded. She rolled her eyes with an embarrassed smile on her face.


    "Bro Sam, I don''t tell Bess that I want such a precious gift."


    Hearing her words, Sam patted her shoulder and said with a smile, "there are things you haven''t


    discussed with her, but I have to take the initiative to do them."


    He didn''t want to let his sister, instead of Nancy, ask him if he had a good time recently, if he put on


    more clothes on cold days, or if there was a girl who admired him.


    Sam wanted to act on his own to tell her that he had been waiting for the girl he loved to grow up, and


    there had always been only one girl in his heart. The dream of his life was to be able to protect Nancy


    and live with her for the rest of his life.


    Since his words couldn''t be more clear, Nancy understood what he was talking about. But at this


    moment, Nancy looked at the expensive and precious gift in front of her, while another man''s face


    appeared in her mind.


    She didn''t know when the seed of Mond was born in her heart, and from time to time Mond would


    sneak out in her mind secretly.


    Nancy subconsciously shook her head. He took a step back and said uneasily, "I''m sorry, I can''t ept


    it..."


    Sam was stunned. He had thought this gift would give a big surprise to Nancy.


    He suddenly walked up to Nancy and held her in his arms. He said in a gentle voice, "Nancy, do you


    know? I have prepared this moment for a long time, and I have practiced for many times. I imagine the


    expressions on your face, what I should say to you, when I will put the ring on for you, and when I will


    hug you... But you don''t seem to like this gift."


    "No, it''s not like that..." With the face turning red, Nancy hurriedly broke out of his embrace. "It''s just too


    expensive. Only lovers can send such a gift."


    In fact, the price was just a pretext. At present, she had an unclear rtionship with another man.


    Mond might change her life.


    This was a road that she had no way back. She would be engaged to Mond and there was no turning


    back.


    Although she still had passion for the man in front of her, their fates brought them in different directions.


    Even if she loved Sam, the Lu Family had power and high position in the city, she couldn''t resist the


    arranged marriage.


    Once she chose to call off the engagement, both her family and the Meng family would be punished.


    Sad as she was, she looked at Sam, tears filling her eyes.


    "Nancy, what''s wrong with you today? Are you hiding something from me? " Sam became more


    anxious as he sensed that something was wrong with her.


    He couldn''t understand why Nancy was so reluctant to ept him at the moment as they were


    childhood sweethearts and they loved each other.


    They came from families of the simr background, which were well-known in the city. And their


    families as well as their personal affections were well matched.


    Gritting her lips, Nancy smiled indifferently and lowered his head.


    Sam didn''t know how tofort her. He just took her hand and kissed it tenderly.


    "Sam..."


    When she felt Sam''s soft lips, Sam''s heart melted. She could feel the previous excitement at her


    younger age when she was in the same room with him.


    "I know what you''re thinking, Sam. But it''s not the time for our marriage yet. Let''s make a deal, okay?


    I''ll take this gift in a few years. "


    Hearing this, Sam couldn''t help bitterly smiling.


    "My silly girl, I won''t force you to ept the present, as long as you understand that I always like you."


    Nancy nodded, the sorrow in her eyes never dispelling. She felt heartbroken when she thought of the


    inconvenient condition of Mond.


    Sam gently stroked her delicate hand, as if he were stroking the world''s treasure.


    His eyes were full of love. He said leisurely, "Nancy, if you want me to wait you for a few more years, I''ll


    do that. But if you have worries in your mind, please tell me."


    Nancy sighed softly. She was very hesitant, but she quickly made up her mind.


    It was better to speak the truth out now.


    "Sam, do you know the fourth son of the Lu Family?" Nancy asked tentatively.


    "Yes, of course I know. Although his family is powerful, it''s a pity that he has wealthy condition without a


    healthy body." There was not a hint of contempt in Sam''s tone.


    After a pause, Nancy summoned up her courage and finally told Sam in detail about her engagement


    with Mond.


    After she exhaled a breath, Nancy raised her head and looked at Sam only to find that his face was


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    dreadfully cold.


    "Nancy, do you mean marrying him first? But have you ever thought that marriage is an important


    matter, not just games, not drama! Since you don''t want to marry him, I will definitely not let you marry


    that cripple! "


    As he spoke, he pped the table and stood up. Coldness reflected in his sharp eyes.


    When Nancy saw Sam walk out of the door, Nancy quickly caught up with him and said, "Sam, where


    are you going? Don''t be impulsive. It''s veryplicated!"


    "I will go to tell your parents about our love first, and then you break off the engagement with Mond!"


    Sam paused for a second and then opened the door with agony.


    However, as soon as the door opened, Sam stopped. The man standing outside made him feel


    confused.


    Behind him, Nancy was immediately shocked. She looked at Charlie at the door and asked in surprise,


    "you... Why are you standing here? "

 Chapter 15: 15

    Chapter 15: 15


    Two months ago...


    It''s all over.


    Do you hear me?


    It wasn''t how it was supposed to be! You could''ve killed her.


    I heard a faint voice as I found myself regain my consciousness. A groan escaped my mouth but as


    soon as I opened my eyes they shut down immediately for the brightness. But then slowly, I opened my


    eyes and looked around to find myself in what looked like a hospital room. I had IVs attached to my


    body and a thin oxygen pipe was attached to my nose. I tried to get up but then my body didn''t respond


    to my wishes and that caused me to fall right back on the bed and before I knew it I had lost my


    consciousness once again.


    Her vitals seems to be stable now.


    I think the patient woulde to senses any moment now.


    Is she alright?


    We can''t really tell that. As soon as she regains her consciousness, we all shall know it.


    It''s a relief!


    I could hear those people speak and could literally feel their stares on my body but I couldn''t move. I


    just couldn''t feel my body and it became frustrating for me. Suddenly, I felt something cold on my face


    and it when I began to feel everything.


    I felt the cool air touching my skin and I could literally smell something medicinal and it was when I


    found myself opening my eyes and then looked frantically.


    "Where is thi-s ce?" I murmured as I stared only at the ceiling of the room but then recognized the


    ce as a hospital room.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was admitted.


    "W-What? What happened?" I questioned myself and tried to get up but then stopped when I felt the


    needles inserted into my hand as IV drips.


    Nobody was in the room and I expected for someone to be near to offer me some water. I could feel my


    throat dried up and the moment all I needed was water. But then questions arose on my mind thinking


    how was I admitted to the hospital and what really happened.


    How did I end up here?


    I wondered and tried to think of whatever I remembered and then like a spear being thrown, memories


    of what exactly happened shed through my mind and it was when I remembered everything.


    "Z-Zachary," was the only name that came out of my mouth.


    "Zachary. Oh my god! Wh-What really happened? Where is he?" I muttered to myself before looking


    around but was soon disappointed when I didn''t find him around.


    "Where in the world is he? He should have been here, next to me bu-" I spoke irritated and


    remembered I had met with an identst night and remembered my car being hit by a truck as my


    car fell off the bridge and into the river. I looked at my hands and body to find faint bruises all over it


    and touched my face to find it swollen and had a bandage wrapped my forehead.


    Thest thing I remembered was...when I opened my eyes I found myself in the water and I thought I


    would lose consciousness any second. The driver''s body was right before me and I had no idea if he


    was dead or alive but still holding his cor I found myself swimming out of the already broken window


    towards the surface. It was dark and as I swam towards the surface, I could feel my legs giving in and


    at the moment I knew we were in deep water...still for the sake of Zachary I swam towards the surface


    hoping that if I reach the surface I would definitely live but then I felt my lungs giving in and it was when


    I found myself losing consciousness.


    "But where is he?" I thought and then tried to get rid of the drips before deciding upon investing about


    his whereabouts on my own.


    "You better have a good reason for being absent while I regained senses Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan


    else you are going to have it from me," a sharp pain crossed my body when my foot touched the cold


    ground. Still, hissing in pain I held the sides of the bed and gradually yet slowly walked towards the


    door. My legs seemed to be stable for me to walk on my own but still, I could feel the pain hitting my


    body with every step I took.


    "Where are you, Zachary? Damn it!" I cursed under my breath as I walked out of my room but as I was


    just about to cross another room, the voice of a news reporter reporting in tv stopped me in my tracks


    and I looked at it only to gasp in shock.


    The headlines were about Zachary. They showed us some videos of him standing on the balcony of


    our house looking at particrly nothing. He looked terrible but what shocked me was the headline


    which read.


    A month anniversary to the famous businessman Mr. Zachary Udolf Sullivan''s wife.


    And then they showed the viewers some videos of me with him at all the events we attended together.


    "What the hell!" I cursed as I realized what was going on but then it hit me.


    "Wait! A month? Was I out for a month? And they think I am dead? Wait! Am I actually dead?" I yelled


    and looked around before pinching myself only to end up hissing in pain.


    "What the fuck?"


    "T-This got to be some type of joke. And Zachary that fool.. does he even know I am alive? What


    exactly is going on over here?" I cried as I held the bridge of my nose in aggravation. The moment was


    short lived when the main door opened and I watched as two men walked in. I recognized the one


    wearing the white coat as the doctor and the other one... a stranger.


    Still, I found myself walking back towards my room and I as I realized Zachary was not near me, I went


    back to my bed and slept back on it pretending to be out. I could hear the door of my room opening and


    the footsteps were clearly audible as whoever they were they walked in and stood right beside me.


    "Why is her drip not attached to her body?"I heard an angry masculine voice.


    "I think the nurse might have got rid of it," the other one spoke professionally and I assumed it as the


    voice of the doctor.


    "Is she alright now? Why has she not regained her consciousness yet?" the angry guy asked and the


    doctor replied: "It''s really strange. She should have already regained her senses because her vitals are


    clearly normal."


    "Do whatever you want to doctor but remember this I want this woman back to senses now. If anything


    happens to her..." he stopped for a second before continuing with a threatening tone "I will shut this


    hospital down."


    Who is he?


    I have never heard this voice before.


    Did he know me?


    Why did he not inform Zachary about me?


    Is he one of Zachary''s men or enem...


    No! Too soon to judge.


    I heard a ringing of the phone and then I waited a little longer with the intentions of listening to their


    conversation much further.


    "Yes, she is alright now. But she has still not been able to regain her sense," the angry dude spoke to


    someone through the phone.


    "You don''t have to think about her. I shall take care of her. You just carry on destroying the Sullivans.


    You remember this right? It was our deal. I shall take care of her and in return, you shall eliminate each


    member of the Sullivan family," he said and at the moment a gasp escaped my mouth out of shock for


    what I just heard.


    So an enemy.


    "What was that?" the angry dude asked as he had clearly heard my gasp.


    I bit down on my tongue aware of the mistake I just did and the next moment felt as if someone was


    waving its hand over my face.


    "Is she on her senses?" the guy asked and the doctor replied: "She has still not opened her eyes. So I


    guess not!"


    The angry dude hummed in response before going back to his phone call conversation. I could feel my


    palm forming into a fist thinking about it.


    Why would they want to eliminate the whole Sullivan family?


    Who are they?


    And who is the one at the other end of the phone?


    "Remember this very well, destroy the Sullivans. I want them going down to dirt before I could kill them


    with my own hand," he spoke and it was when I thought of Zachary.


    After they were gone, I sneaked out towards the other room where I hadst seen the tv. I saw the


    patient in deep sleep but this time there was a person sleeping on the couch of the room. I assumed it


    to be a guardian of the patient but then carried on with my mission to get the phone of the sleeping


    person.


    It was right in the front pocket of his shirt and he was in a deep slumber and looked too tired to get up.


    So, taking it as the chance, I walked out of the room and hurriedly dialed Zachary''s number after four to


    five wrong attempts of numbers it rung but was soon disconnected.


    "What the-" I looked at the phone screen to find that the person at the other end had cut my call.


    "Arrgh! Just pick up the damn phone you idiot!"


    Unfortunately, he kept on disconnecting my calls and as I begun to grow more impatient and frustrated


    I decided on leaving a text message first.


    Pick up the damn phone you monkey.


    I wrote a simple one-line message and sent it to him and expected that he would ignore the message


    but again fortunately for me within two seconds of my text message, he called back and almost


    immediately I picked it up holding the phone near my ear.


    "H-Hello? Is this Juliette? J-Juliette?" I heard his voice. He sounded terrible as if he had been drinking.


    But it was enough for me to have a sigh of relief. My eyes teared up hearing his voice and as I realized


    I was out for a month and all this time people might have made it harder for him because of the lies


    they thought I had died,pletely oblivious to the fact that I was indeed alive.


    "Were you drinking?" I asked and then heard him gasp.


    "Where are you?" he said almost immediately and not wanting to fight him for ignoring my question I


    told him my whereabouts and I could hear the background noise of jingling of keys and ignition of the


    car before the call got disconnected of its own.


    "What the fuck?" I said it out loud when I checked thework long gone.


    "Shit!" I cursed under my breath but thankfully I had managed to tell him about my location and I was


    sure he would reach me any second.


    "Exactly! Shit!" a voice behind me made me jump up from my ce as I turned to look at the person to


    be the same person whose phone I took out sneakily a few minutes ago. The guy crossed his arms


    over his chest as he narrowed his eyes at me and then at the phone I was holding.


    "If you are done with your conversation then can I get my phone back? I have urgent calls to make!" he


    snarled at me and almost immediately I handed his phone back to him with a sheepish grin on my face.


    "Uh..." I trailed off not knowing what to say.


    "You could''ve asked... it was not like as if I wouldn''t have helped a stranger for a phone call and that to


    a ..." he eyes me up and down before continuing "patient."


    "Uh... Thank you for your help. Arigato!" I bowed my head down and dashed towards my room.


    Shit! Now I shall bebeled as the thief patient in this hospital. I''m sure he is going toin about


    me. Shit!


    As I sat back on the bed ashamed and flushed for being caught the door flew open a bewildered I


    looked at the person to find the person none other than Zachary. He stood there, at the entrance of just


    staring at me with wide eyes but as I got up from the bed he realized I was alive and was right before


    him the look on his face changed from shock to relief and the next moment he ran up to me engulfing


    me into his arms.


    "I knew it that you were alive my love. I knew it. Oh my lord. Oh my love," he held me tightly in his arms


    blocking the air out of my lungs and cried sounding desperate. And at that exact moment I felt all his


    miseries and even though he told me nothing, his condition and his voice clearly told me that he was in


    a much more miserable condition than I really was while I was in the hospital.

 Chapter 16 Pledge Love With A Kiss

    Chapter 16 Pledge Love With A Kiss


    Charlie expressed his stand clearly.


    Hearing his words, Sam raised his eyebrows and looked at Charlie with sharp eyes. When his eyes


    met Charlie''s, he sensed a strong threat immediately.


    The man standing in front of him was just the subordinate of Mond and he had such a strong aura


    around him. So what about Mond? ... ... ... ... ...


    Sam blocked Nancy with his body and coldly said, "Nancy, you go to check out, and then we go home


    together!"


    Nancy looked at Sam with a worried look in her eyes. But after she understood the hurt in his eyes,


    Nancy felt very sorry for him, but she also felt guilty. It turned out that he loved her.


    After she checked out, Nancy obediently walked to Sam''s side. He took her hand and gently said to


    Nancy, "Let''s go, I''ll take you home!"


    Nancy turned around and look at Charlie. The corners of her mouth twitched, but she didn''t say a word.


    "Miss Nancy, Mr. Mond ordered me to send you home safely, in case that any bad guy on the way


    scared you." Charlie said slowly.


    "What do you mean? Who are you calling a bad guy?" Hearing Charlie''s words, Sam was


    ufortable and shouted at him loudly.


    Charlie nced at him without saying anything.


    "You can go back now. I''m very safe with Sam. I don''t want to bother you. And when you get back, tell


    Mond that I will personally exin the engagement to him! "


    After finishing speaking seriously, Nancy pulled Sam to the roadside to look for a taxi.


    To exin? Let bygones be bygones. If she needed to exin, she could only exin why she


    canceled the engagement!


    Although she spoke euphemistically, everyone understood what she meant. Hearing these words, Sam


    looked at Nancy in surprise. He then gently kissed on her forehead.


    Yes! Sam kissed Nancy in front of Charlie. Nancy was stunned for a moment, and then smiled broadly


    at Sam. The scene fell into a pair of eyes in darkness and it was extremely dazzling!


    When Sam left with Nancy, Charlie immediately wanted to catch up with them, but from the earphone in


    his left ear, there came the voice of Ron, "Charlie, Mr. Mond said let them go."


    Charlie stopped abruptly, but in his heart, he knew that Mond had a crush on Nancy. Mond was


    ruthless, but in fact, he was like a boy when it came to love.


    Mond grew up in a rich and powerful family, which made him a little indifferent and aloof. He had been


    living alone all his life, and he was very lonely.


    That kiss in Q City half a year ago was like a thunderp. It was his first kiss.


    "Let them go" was enough to show the position of Nancy in Mond''s heart.


    "Charlie, why are you still standing there? Mr. Mond just said he would let them go, but he didn''t say


    that he wouldn''t leave them alone! Follow them and see if they have really gone back."


    When Charlie came to his senses, he quickly chased in the direction of Nancy.


    The next morning.


    The morning sun shone on the small face of Nancy. It was like a light golden shadow, making her side


    face even more charming. Sitting on the sofa, Sam stared at her with obvious love in his eyes.


    Since it was alreadyte when they came backst night, and the guest room was not ready yet, in


    order not to disturb everyone, he had to spend the night in the living room.


    But Nancy insisted on a night chat with him. He had no choice but to talk about the past with her. Sam


    told Nancy a lot of interesting things in the military school. Nancy also shared those funny things with


    him.


    Gradually, she dozed off. Her little head moved down little by little like a chicken pecking rices. In the


    end, she leaned her body and fell directly onto the sofa.


    Seeing that the girl he had been caring for was still as innocent and lovely as before, Sam felt very


    happy. After helping her adjust her sleeping position, he sat on the sofa and stared at the girl. The


    corners of his mouth slowly raised.


    When Ivy walked down the stairs, she noticed that Sam was gazing at her daughter obsessively.


    Ivy greeted him with a smile, "Hey, Sam!"


    Hearing her words, Sam turned around and saw that Ivy was walking towards him. He greeted politely,


    "Hello, Auntie!"


    "Come here. Let me have a good look at you!" At the same time, she looked him up and down from


    head to toe. "You look much taller than before, and your skin is in good condition! My little Sam has


    really grown up! "


    "Auntie, I miss you so much! I''ve been thinking about your sweet and sour spareribs all the time in the


    military school! Although we have this food in the school, it can bepared with what you cook! "N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sam continued to tter her, "Auntie, I''m here to visit you and Uncle Nate. By the way, when Bess is in


    summer vacation, we can go back to Q City. Will you be unhappy? "


    Q City was a small border town in M City. It was not a prosperous city in the past, but in recent years, it


    had begun to develop in a good direction.


    Sam''s father was one of the leaders in business in Q City before!


    However, the airport of Q City hadn''t been constructed yet. If he wanted to go back to Q City, he would


    have to take a bus in M City.


    The smile in Ivy''s eyes got bigger. She took Sam by the hand and said, "It''s my pleasure. Your room is


    cleaned every day. Don''t worry about it. If you need anything, just tell me. "


    Sam nodded with a smile. After taking a few steps, he turned around and fixed his eyes on Nancy


    again. "Auntie, I''ll goter. I''ll go when Nancy gets up."


    The smile in Ivy''s eyes was even bigger. She was very happy in her heart. She had regarded Sam as


    her own son, and the Meng Family was also sincere to Nancy. If Sam really liked Nancy, then it couldn''t


    be better if they get married.


    However, Nancy was engaged to Mond. ... ... .. ... ... At the thought of this, the smile on Ivy''s face froze.


    Ivy looked at Sam, and said worriedly, "Sam, I really take you as my son, and I don''t object to your


    rtionship with Nancy. But you''re still young, so there''s something we can''t be anxious about.


    Now you are studying in a military school in another city. The management is strict. And you don''t know


    much about M City. If you really like Nancy, can you... ... ... ... ... ..."

 Chapter 16: 16

    Chapter 16: 16


    Hatred, I have felt it before. I''ve seen myself being engulfed into the darkness of hatred. I hated


    everything about me to the extent that I even questioned my own existence. It was as if there was no


    reason for my existence and there was no reason for me live. At that time, all I wanted was to end my


    life. Trust, faith...I had believed that this was just mere words until the day when somebody broke it. My


    trust was broken, my faith in God and love was broken the day when I was cheated in love.


    Until the day I found Zachary.


    I couldn''t even realize, when he became the most important person in my life.


    Day by day, I found myself trusting him more than anyone else and when I did that... when I finally


    started trusting him...it was like I was finally able to find myself, my existence. It felt as if my whole life


    I''ve been living a fake world until I found him and everything in my surrounding seemed to be real and


    wonderful.


    Trust grew up to be faith.


    I had faith...hopes on him that he would make everything right for me. He would actually save me from


    my darkness, my hatred and will eventually help me in forgetting the ugly past of loving Emmett and it


    was how it went. He stood on all my hopes and found his way towards my heart.


    And then I started loving him.


    It wasn''t about his looks or money, it was just him. Only him. I was sure he could''ve handled me and I


    would''ve fallen in love with him even if he didn''t have his wealth to impress me. The words he used, the


    way he expressed his love, the way he looked at me was enough for me to fall head over heels for him.


    And it was when I hated myself even more for not waiting for him toe into my life. I knew he was


    my soul mate and instead of going over the edge for loving Emmett...it would''ve been better if I had


    waited for him. I wanted to be his first love and I wanted him to be my first andst but I ruined it all.


    I had to choose Emmett.


    But life had nned something else for me and it was when Emmett''s ugly truth was unveiled and it


    was how Zachary entered my life. I was d he came for me.


    I was stupid enough not to believe that Emmett was my only love. I was wrong. Zachary proved me


    wrong and he poured all his emotions out on me and I loved him back. Sometimes, I found myself


    questioning the silliest question to myself if I were the one who loved Zachary the most or the love that


    Zachary had for me was much more than what I did.


    He proved me wrong every time.


    Every single time.


    And I was d I was the one who was wrong. Like every single time, he came forward to help me


    without any selfishness and hesitation and it was why I could feel all his agony when he engulfed me in


    his arms. I could feel his heavy breath as his chest pressed into mine and he buried his head in the


    crook of my neck, I could feel all his sufferings.


    A month. It had been a month since I was pulled out of his life and I imagined what he had to go


    through in my absence.


    "Did you miss me?" I asked as I felt him silent for a while with me still in his arms.


    "Zachary?" I spoke up and ran my hands all over his back.


    When he didn''t reply, I made it my cue to move back but when I did take a step back, he lunged


    forward not wanting to leave me but ended up putting his weight all over and due to sudden bending of


    my back painced up my body causing me to hiss in pain. Zachary heard it and immediately pulled


    back from me and looked at me worriedly.


    "What happened? Juliette?" he asked as he held my face in his cold hands.


    I smiled and shook my head no at him. "It''s nothing... it''s just my back," I said as I touched my back and


    closed my eyes feeling the pain.


    "Y-You need to sit down. I can see you are not really in a good condition. I''m sorry... I should''ve been


    more careful about it," he helped me back on my bed as I sat on the bed and he arranged the pillows


    for me to sitfortably before sitting next to me on a chair and looked at me lovingly as he held my


    hand in his.


    "Is this a dream?" he asked which made me chuckle and I pinched him on his hand expecting a hiss


    from him but he didn''t even move. All he did was stare at me.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I want to know everything. What happened and how did you end up here? Why are you in the


    hospital?" he asked everything in one go and I found myself inhaling deeply before telling him


    everything that happened to me. From hiring a taxi to the ident and waking up on the hospital bed to


    hearing all those conversations of unknown people.


    "So this is what I can remember," I said once I told him everything in detail.


    "But even if I try to remember it, I still can''t figure it out who was that guy and who he was talking to," I


    said recalling the guy who was talking against Zachary while I pretended to sleep. As I closed my eyes


    to remember the day a sharp pain in my head caused me to hiss in pain and I held the temple of my


    head rubbing it trying to ease the pain.


    "What happened?" he asked almost immediately by my side as he held my face in his hand.


    "N-Nothing, it''s just my head," I said and I could feel the corner of my eyes stinging but nevertheless I


    smiled at him not wanting to worry him.


    "It''s alright. You don''t need to remember, I shall take care of it. Don''t hurt yourself. You are still weak,"


    he said and I shook my head no.


    "I can''t still when I know that people out there are trying to hurt my husband and family," I said thinking


    about the man.


    "I should be the one telling you this," he said and all of a sudden I was engulfed into a hug as he


    wrapped his hands around me and pulled me to him. I smiled wrapping my hands around him, his


    manly fragrance affecting me and I realized how much I had missed him.


    "You don''t need to worry about anything from now on. I''m going to protect you this time. And they will


    be paying for what they did to you, I promise. They will have to pay for this," he whispered as his voice


    showed his determination.


    "But for now, let''s get you out of here. I don''t trust the doctors. As you told me, the doctors are also wit-"


    he was cut mid-sentence when all of a sudden we heard noises. It was as if somebody wasing


    towards my room and I panicked thinking what if it was the same man. He would definitely try to hurt


    Zachary if he saw him here with me.


    "Lay down," Zachary whispered and helped me on my bed and covered me using the sheet.


    "W-Where are you going?" I asked as I held his hand when he made an attempt to go away.


    "Don''t worry. I will be here," he gave me a smile and kissed my forehead before walking towards the


    curtain where he hid behind it and I closed my eyes when people walked inside my room.


    "Why is it taking so long for her to regain her consciousness?" I heard the same angry dude and felt the


    bed near my leg dipped, as if he sat there.


    "She should''ve already gained her consciousness by now," I assumed the person as the doctor.


    "What have you decided to do with her when she regains her consciousness? The patient is still weak


    and she needs proper treatment for the head. She had severe injuries on her head when you brought


    her here. Although the wounds have healed we still can''t say anything about her mental stability. She


    needs to regain consciousness before we end up on a certain decision," the doctor asked.


    "I will be using her against the Sullivans. I don''t really care what really happens to her but at this very


    moment, I want her alive. Do whatever you want but keep her alive," he said in a menacing tone


    probably trying to frighten the doctor. But then I had all my attention on Zachary. I was sure that he


    would be seething in anger behind those curtains and I prayed the lords to not to let his anger take over


    his brain. I knew Zachary was a cautious guy and he would generally think before acting but the very


    moment it was me who was his weakness.


    "What if she tries to fight us if she gets up?" the doctor asked and I felt the room falling into a pitch of


    silence before the guy spoke up icily: "Kill her."


    "What?" the doctor gasped and I had my palm formed into a fist inside the bedsheet when I heard that.


    "She is already dead before the world and it wouldn''t matter if we kill her now. It depends on her. If she


    co-operates with us, it will good for her if not then she is not needed," he said and I felt my heartbeat


    rising thinking about Zachary.


    What if she gets out and tries to kill the guy?


    No! Zachary, please stay calm.


    Juliette, you need to stay calm too.


    Don''t react.


    They can''t hurt Zachary.


    I felt as the bed shook a little when the guy who was sitting near my foot got up from the bed and I had


    imagined in my mind that he would definitely go towards the room''s window and what if he pulls the


    curtains aside? Zachary!


    Oh my god! Zachary.


    So, it was what I did. I did what was right at the moment to gain their attention and stop the guy from


    getting to Zachary who was still behind the curtain. I went against Zachary''s wishes and slowly opened


    my eyes.


    "P-Patient? The patient has opened her eyes," the doctor said as he began to check my nerves and the


    other guy ran towards me and looked at me. I could clearly see his face but I averted my gaze away


    from their direction pretending to adjust my gaze and blinked my eyes a few times.


    "Can you hear me?" the doctor asked as he checked my eyes and held my hand in his checking the


    nerves.


    I''m sorry Zachary.


    I hope you forgive me for this but I''m doing this for you.


    I love you and I shall protect you even if I had to die.


    I looked at the guy and I could feel the anger inside me when I saw his face. I had never seen him


    around beforehand but the fact that he wanted to hurt Zac had me on my nerves. The first impression I


    had of him was hatred. I hated him the moment I saw him cause he was the cause of all the miseries


    and sufferings Zachary had to go through when he pulled me away from his life and as I looked at his


    face with an expression void of any emotions, I promised myself that I would definitely make his life a


    hell and he would curse the day for even thinking of hurting the Sullivans.


    "W-Who are you?" I asked in a hoarse voice. The guy clenched his jaw and moved forward to speak up


    but stopped when I chose to speak cutting him up "And who am I? Where is this ce?" his eyes


    widened and he looked troubled as he looked at the doctor who looked back at him puzzled by my


    reaction.

 Chapter 17 Died Happily

    Chapter 17 Died Happily


    "Mom!"


    Nancy interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.


    Almost at the same time, Ivy and Sam looked at the sofa and saw Nancy stand up and walk towards


    them, winking her big ck and white eyes. She didn''t look like she just woke up.


    The clothes on her were still the same as they were yesterday. The ponytail was a little loose, and the


    scattered hair fell by the ear. The breeze blew gently, making her body less spirited, but morezy and


    charming.


    It might not be appropriate to say that Nancy was charming, but the God only doted on her and gave


    her such a good body that all women dreamed of.


    With one hand holding Ivy''s, and the other holding Sam''s, Nancy said shyly, "Mom,st night, Sam


    confessed to me!"


    When Ivy heard this, she opened her mouth wide. She was happy, surprised, but more worried.


    Sam felt the gaze from Ivy, his ears turning as red as a ripe apple.


    He hadn''t thought that Nancy was so straightforward. Just now, he had been thinking about how to tell


    Ivy about him and Nancy!


    "Mommy, we ran into Mondst night. He asked Charlie to drive me home, but I didn''t agree. We took a


    taxi home," said Nancy in a soft voice, shaking Ivy''s arms with a spoiled expression


    "You!" A cold sweat broke out on Ivy''s forehead. Terrified, she lowered her head.


    ''She went to a hotel with her childhood sweetheart at midnight, and was even bumped by her fiance.


    Nancy is really a fearless girl!


    However, didn''t Mond always stay at home? Why did he bump into Nancy and Sam in the hotel?''


    She felt like her heart was going to stop beating. Her mood was like riding a roller coaster in the early


    morning. She almost had a headache because of Nancy!


    Nate walked downstairs while wearing a tie. In fact, Nancy was more like her father. Her temperament


    was outstanding as well.


    On the other hand, Nate looked calm. It was estimated that he had spoiled Nancy to be so fearless!


    When Nate saw Sam, he kindly said, "What''s wrong? Nancy and Sam grew up together. Why couldn''t


    they just meet each other?


    Besides, everyone has a few friends. Don''t Nancy have any freedom to meet friends after she get


    married? "


    "Good morning, Uncle Nate!" Sam greeted him honestly, but when he heard Nate call him "Friend", he


    minded and felt very ufortable.


    "Uncle Nate, I heard from Nancyst night. Marriage is not a game. We can''t be so hasty. And most


    importantly, I like Nancy!


    Uncle, I will be good to Nancy all my life. I will take good care of her! We love each other. I hope you


    can help me! "


    Seeing Nate''s attitude, Sam quickly told him what he thought in his heart. Since he had already


    confessed his love, he wouldn''t easily let it go.


    He was confident that he could take good care of Nancy and look forward to their future with Nancy.


    Seeing that Nate had walked to him, Sam continued, "Uncle Nate, it''s easy to get married. But have


    you ever thought about it? What if Mond won''t agree to divorce after a few years?


    Should Nancy file a divorce statement to the court? The Lu Family is so wealthy in M City. Would they


    be willing to announce to everyone that Nancy was going to divorce Mond? Will the Lu Family let such


    a shameful thing go? "


    Hearing what he said, all the people were stunned. ''What Sam said was reasonable. Although the two


    families had reached a tacit agreement with each other about the marriage of Nancy and Mond, Mond


    was disabled, even though the Lu Family was rich, who was willing to marry their daughter to him?


    After they got married, facing such a beautiful girl, Would Mond be willing to let Nancy leave?''


    Nate lost in thought and his eyes looked deeper when he saw that Nancy was holding Sam''s hand.


    "It''s reasonable," said Ivy," They are not engaged yet, so everything is still possible. If they get married


    Should Nancy really file a divorce statement to the court? Does she really have to announce to the


    world that the Nie Family look down on the son of the Lu Family as a son-inw? That''s too ridiculous!


    "


    "By that time, our patents of the Lantine Company would have already been acquired by Noah. If we


    lose the value of use, does Noah still care about us?


    At that time, if we hurt the Lu Family''s dignity, I''m afraid that they will not let us go easily! "


    Noah was so crafty that he only focused on profit. He also did such a thing like burning the bridge after


    crossing it.


    Although the Nie Family was rich and had made rapid progress in recent years, but if we got a family


    like the Lu Family to help us, the position of the Nie Family would only be more stable in the northern


    region!


    To tell the truth, Nate indeed needed such a powerful partner, but he would never give up his


    daughter''s happiness to stabilize his position.


    Nate nodded and raised his hand to touch Nancy''s head. He said with a smile, "Myzy cat, go wash


    your face and brush your teeth. I will solve this problem. Don''t worry."


    Hearing that, Ivy sighed and persuaded Sam, "Since Nate has said so, you''d better go wash your face


    and brush your teeth. If you have something to deal with, you can solve it after dinner."


    Sam nodded. He knew the characters of Nate and Ivy. He believed that they wouldn''t sacrifice their


    only daughter''s happiness for benefits.


    The steward took Sam''s luggage to his room, and Nancy returned to her room to wash up.


    When Nancy opened the door, she found that Sam had already been waiting for her at the door. When


    he saw her, he gently looked at her and said, "Let''s go downstairs together!"


    Her face instantly flushed red. Smelling the smell of body wash on Sam, she looked up at the tall and


    handsome man in front of her and felt very happy in her heart.


    When Sam looked at the girl in front of him, his heart softened. He took hold of Nancy''s hand and


    walked downstairs.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We will definitely be very happy, right?" When Nancy asked the man next to her in a gentle voice, Sam


    dotingly rubbed the tip of her nose and nodded solemnly.


    "I trust you and I believe that we will be together forever!" She smiled at Sam like an anthomaniac and


    her delicate face was full of expectations and hopes for the future.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Mond sitting on the wheelchair downstairs and staring


    straight at her. She was frightened and the happy smile on her face froze!

 Chapter 17: 17

    Chapter 17: 17


    Back to the present...


    The ringing of the phone woke me up from my slumber and groggily I looked up at Zachary who picked


    it up smiling at me. I closed my eyes and fell back on his chest while he picked his phone up and all of


    a sudden I heard a familiar voice from the phone.


    "I am probably the first person in this world who has started to hate vacations. Just how long do you


    want me to stay here? I''m tired of this beach and the sun. Just what''s so fascinating about all this? I


    want to get back there....please..." the person cried at the end and that made me grin triumphantly.


    "Is it Willie?" I asked and Zachary hummed in response.


    "Boss, please? I wanna get back there and kick some asses," he added and that made me open my


    eyes as I sat back on the bed pulled the duvet to my chest and adjusted a pillow behind my back


    before I looked at him in the video call.


    "I can''t express how happy I feel seeing you like this," I grinned and he narrowed his eyes at me which


    made meugh.


    "I would have been happier if you had sent me to Savannah. I would have spent my time happily with


    those animals. I am so tired of the beach and I''m growing to feel sick of eating seafood. Just call me


    back. This vacation needs to end now," he said determinedly.


    "Well, you didn''t tell me about this wish of yours for Savannah when I had asked Cosmina to book your


    vacation tickets," Zachary told him and he huffed mming a hand to his face.


    "That''s because I had no idea that I would end up spending so many days in here," heined and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Zachary looked back at me.


    "It''s time we end this," he whispered to me and I thought about it for a second before I nodded agreeing


    to him.


    This path of vengeance has not been easy for both of us. We were not the only people who suffered


    but the people around us were also affected by all the games that Alex had yed. Only Willie apart


    from my Zachary knew that I was alive. There were some actions around Zachary made him believe


    that somebody near to him was the pawn of Alex''s game and Zachary had concluded that it would be


    better if we were the only who knew about me.


    As I recalled the conversation that I heard while I was in the hospital I was sure the one who showed


    worriedness for me being in the condition was someone who knew me and Zachary had told me that it


    was someone from the family that has been stabbing us in our back and has joined hands with him to


    destroy us.


    Zachary had to suffer a month while I was gone but when he found out I was alive he had been more


    alert and had been working hard trying to find the mole in our family who gave all the information about


    us to Alex. He had been silently observing everyone''s move and silently went through all the problems


    all by himself in the hopes of getting hold of the mole red-handed. And it was when he decided it should


    be like that as his enemies wanted to be. He suffered making them believe he was in misery. He knew


    that they definitely aim Willie and try their best to get him away and it was when Zachary set all this


    n by himself and made everyone in the family believe that Willie was a traitor who stabbed him in


    the back and made him suffer a great loss, when his arms were deposited to the cops.


    Zachary made sure his enemies knew this and it was why he had sent Willie away so that his enemies


    would think that his shield has been removed and he is vulnerable enough to be attacked.


    But I must say Zachary is really really good at acting.


    So much, that he made everyone in the family and his office believe that... he was actually in pain and


    his condition was miserable but our n took a new turn when all of a sudden I had to bump into my


    best friend Kiara. She saw me in that mall and it was when everything crumbled down.


    Zachary had to show himself up before Alex so that the traitor around us doesn''t get suspicious of our


    acts. As much as I hated it, I had to stay away from Kiara all these times because Zachary told me that


    the traitor could be anyone among us and he or she would definitely try to attack the close ones if we


    are not cautious.


    I remember the day when I pretended to have lost my memories in that hospital.


    As soon as the angry dude whose name I know today as Alex left, Zachary came out of the curtain


    seething in anger. He disliked my decisions and I still remember how he reacted.


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing?"


    "Look Zachary. I can exin..."


    "I don''t need any exnation. You have already gone through all this. Can''t you see?" he asked


    pointing at my bruises.


    "And I''m not going to let you be pulled into this like this. I''m going to end this for once and for all," he


    snarled at me as he pulled his gun out and walked towards the door, clearly dead set on killing Alex. I


    was already on my heels running towards him to stop him, because I had already had an idea that


    somebody from us was helping him and if Zachary killed him, we could never find that traitor.


    "Zachary stop! You can''t do that! Look! We can find the real mastermind behind all this with the help of


    this guy. If you kill him...we can never get him," I begged him to stop and this was the first ever time he


    proved me wrong from thinking he used his brain before doing any act. It was as if he was dead set on


    killing him and nothing in this world could ever stop him.


    "Za-"


    "I don''t fucking care. I will find that traitor out all by myself and" he pointed a finger at me stop from


    opening my mouth "then you will see how I am gonna end his or her filthy life," his voice venomous and


    his murderous as he turned around and took long strides with the gun in his hands.


    "Zachary please don''t," I whispered as tears streamed down my face.


    "Y-You are alive?" somebody spoke behind me and I turned around to find the person as none other


    than Willie. He looked as if he had seen a ghost but at that moment I was d that he showed up.


    Wiping the tears off my face I ran to him and held his shoulder.


    "Look. You need to stop Zachary. He is out there to kill someone. Please don''t let it happen," I said and


    even though he was still in the state of shock seeing me alive, he nodded and dashed towards the


    direction where Zachary left a few minutes ago.


    It took us a lot of time to pull Zachary into the game and finally he gave up to me and did as I said and


    it was why we decided to send Willie away, but for a little while.


    "Pack your bags," I saw as Zachary spoke to Willie and as he realised he wasing back he


    squealed like a little girl and hurriedly hung up the call probably thinking if he continued with the video


    call then Zachary would change his mind of him getting back.


    "Zac," I whispered as I wrapped a hand around his arm andid my head on his shoulder.


    "What is troubling you?" he asked and kept the phone back on the nightstand.


    "Who do you think can be the traitor? I mean if he or she is from among us then why is he doing it?


    What is the reason for him to separate us and cause us all these miseries?" I asked and felt him


    stroking my head.


    "I don''t really know but if anything I know then its the fact that this game needs to end. I have had


    enough of it and this needs to end soon," he said and I could literally feel the anger in his voice that he


    tried his best to suppress under his smiling facade.


    Truth to be told, even I was tired of the game and if anything I ever wanted, then it was to go back to


    my friends and families and live as we were living, with Zachary. I have had enough of plotting ns,


    being cautious, meeting Zachary secretly, calling a stranger my fiance when I was already married to


    Zachary, acting and pretending as if I had lost my memories and I was oblivious to everything that was


    going on around me, it was just enough for me.


    "I want this end as soon as possible so that I could go back to my family and live peacefully with you," I


    said and he chuckled.


    "What?" I narrowed my eyes at him when he found my words funny.


    "What''s so funny in it?" I asked and he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, n-nothing. It''s just still hard for me to believe that you are the same woman who told me on my


    face that you hated me and it was thest thing for you to live with me but today...its totally the


    opposite. You wish and want to stay with me," he said and that made me close my annoyance.


    This guy always has to bring our past before us and knows how to ruin somebody''s mood and moment.


    "You know what?" I said as I got hold of my robe that was on the floor and put it on.


    "What?" he asked sounding nervous all of a sudden.


    "I am going for a bath and I''m hungry. So while I take a bath...go and make me some food," I said and


    narrowed my eyes at him when he tried to open his mouth.


    "Afterall you are my maid and I''m paying you for this. So, don''t just sleep around, go and prepare my


    food," I said sarcastically checking my nails.


    "What''s up with you and your mood change? I mean you were totally happy a few moments ago.


    What''s with your icy tone?" he asked as he looked at me in a state of confusion for my foul mood. And


    the fact that he didn''t even have any idea how he had ruined my mood angered me even more.


    "Never mind. I can cook by myself." I said enunciating each word before stomping up towards the


    bathroom but as I walked towards the bathroom I had no idea why I was even angry all of a sudden


    without any reason.

 Chapter 18 The New Son-In-Law Comes

    Chapter 18 The New Son-In-Law Comes


    It was so quiet in the living room just now that even the air seemed to be still. As a result, Nancy''s


    sweet words wafted through the entire house.


    All the others felt scared for Nancy. Because Mond''s ck bright eyes had been staring at her, like a


    cheetah ready to attack. He would rush up to her and tear her up at any time.


    His eyes were as unfathomable as ever, and his face was still expressionless.


    The silent atmosphere made Nancy inexplicably nervous and have an impulse to break free from


    Sam''s grip.


    Sam stopped when he saw this.


    Although he had been very happy after hearing Nancy''s words, the man sitting on a wheelchair in front


    of him was really disappointing.


    The man sat on a silver wheelchair, staring at Nancy without blinking. When he looked at the little face


    of Nancy, he knew in his heart that this was the so called Mond!


    However, Sam was pretty nervous in his mind since Mond was so handsome. Sam knew he had a


    handsome face, but now he had to admit that he was no match for Mond.


    Inparison, the two men were like the pure crystal vs the dazzling diamond. It was not the problem


    of their reflection and cutting, but their essential differences.


    Hearing that, Sam moved his eyes back to Mond''sps and got his confidence back. He thought,


    ''Fortunately, this man is a cripple. Otherwise, I have nothing topete with him.''


    Even though the man sat on the wheelchair, Sam felt that he was inferior to him.


    Mond''s gaze was too sharp and his aura was very strong. Nate and his wife, who were the elders, were


    stunned and froze aside.


    It was not until Nancy appeared on the stairs with apletely confused look that Nate came to his


    senses. With a smile, he introduced to Mond, "Ha-ha, this is the son of my old friend, Sam.


    When we were in the Q City, our two families had a good rtionship. Nancy and Sam grew up


    together, and they were as close as brother and sister. "


    Hearing Nate''s introduction, Sam was excited. Suddenly, he put his arm around Nancy''s waist and


    walked downstairs step by step.


    This was a deration of his sovereignty over her!


    It was a provocation to Mond!


    With several well wrapped gift boxes in his hands, Charlie walked in and handed them directly to Ivy.


    "Mrs. Ivy, this are some gifts from Mr. Mond. Please ept them!"


    With some many people present, Ivy couldn''t refuse the gifts. It was the first time that Mond paid a visit


    to the Nie Family. It was uncertain if Mond would marry Nancy, so she couldn''t ept the gifts from the


    Lu Family all the time.


    In a sh, these expensive and luxurious gifts had be delicate ca lilies.


    "Thanks very much. You don''t have to bring the gifts. Don''t be so courteous! It is not good to always let


    Mond spend the money. "


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Ivy. It''s the first time for the new son-inw to visit his parents-inw. We should


    bring some gifts!" Charlie answered with a smile.


    "Before I married my wife, my mother-inw made me a bowl of brown sugar water with two eggs on


    the day of my official visit to her house.


    It meant that her beloved daughter could make a good couple with her son-inw. I think Mrs. Ivy must


    know the tradition too. " Charlie continued with a smile.


    "But my mother-inw hasn''t gone to school and she doesn''t have much education. She just followed


    the customs taught by the older generation to do these wedding ceremony. The Nie Family is a big


    family in the Q City. It makes sense that you don''t know much about these crude manners. "


    Ivy''s face turned red and pale. Charlie indeed was Mond''s man, he let everyone what he meant easily.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Raising his eyebrows, Nate thought for a moment. Then he looked at Nancy and Sam, paused for a


    moment, turned around and said to his wife, "Prepare the brown sugar water and eggs for Mond!"


    No matter if Nancy and Mond would get married eventually, just as Charlie said, He couldn''t be so rude


    that others wouldugh at you. Besides, the marriage had been settled, and Mond came to visit before


    the dissolution of engagement. It was true that Mond was the new son-inw of the Nie Family.


    Although Nancy was unwilling to pay attention to the vulgar manners, she knew that her parents would


    not harm her. In this world, her parents loved her most!


    She subconsciously looked at Sam with pity in her eyes. She was very worried about his emotions.


    Two lines of white teeth showing in front of Nancy grinned. She said softly, "Sam, I''m hungry. Let''s go


    and have breakfast!"


    Sam was not a fool and he knew that it was not the time to conflict. As long as Nancy was with him, he


    had nothing to be afraid of.


    "Okay!" He then dragged Nancy toward the dining room.


    When Nate looked at the two children, he embarrassedly smiled, but not gently said, "Mond, Let''s go to


    the living room."


    Mond nodded his head and said nothing.


    Although Nate knew that Mond wasn''t a dumb, he didn''t expose it. He was not a fool, so he understood


    that Mond''s disguise of being dumb was obviously rted to the dirty things in the Lu Family. ''That''s


    right. How could the three sons of the Lu Family be peaceful?''


    Nate turned on the TV and handed the remote control to Mond. But Mond shook his head. Apparently,


    he wasn''t interested in watching TV.


    The atmosphere became awkward. But on the contrary, things were quite different in the restaurant.


    From time to time, there would be cheerfulughtering from Nancy and Sam. It seemed that they


    had a very good conversation. It could be said that they had a very good time in talking!


    "Click!" "Click!" "Click!" There were three times of sound in a row, which was caused by the joints of


    Mond''s fingers.


    Nate looked over with surprise, but saw Mond was still expressionless, as if it was not him who pinched


    his finger just now. Charlie stood on one side of the wheelchair and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t control my


    strength. I''m so sorry for disturbing you!


    Hearing this, Nate was even more confused. He clearly heard the voicee from Mond''s fingertips,


    but why did it be Charlie?


    Nate smiled, thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Click!" "Click!" "Click!"


    Nate turned to look at Mond in surprise, but heard that Charlie said again expressionlessly, "I''m sorry."


    Over and over again, Nate felt that his head was about to explode!


    Nate stood up and said to Mond, "Mond, excuse me." With these words, he walked into the kitchen and


    saw his wife holding a tray. On the tray was a small bowl, in which there were two eggs filled with


    brown sugar water.


    When Nate took it and was about to send it to Mond, he lowered his head and whispered to his wife,


    "Tell Nancy to finish eating quickly, then get out!"

 Chapter 18: 18

    Chapter 18: 18


    "Oh no! Why do I look so much like her? I don''t understand it at all," I said as loudly and clearly as I


    could.


    The device had a red light blinking over it and I knew it was recording whatever I was doing and


    speaking. Not only one, but Zachary found three devices hidden secretly in my apartment in order to


    record the things that were happening. At first, I had no idea about this but Zachary was clever enough


    to search for it and he got because ording to him, he believed our enemy was not dumb enough to


    let me live freely. He would definitely check and would have me under watch and these peculiar voice


    recording devices are just a mere part of it.


    But fortunately, Zachary could edit the records all by himself. It meant even if it recorded our


    conversations, he could edit it and keep the parts that he wanted Alex to know. It was why I had to go


    on shouting around behaving as if I was Ivona so that it could record my voice and he listens to it and


    rests assured that indeed I had no memory of Juliette. I had marked him taking the devices with him


    whenever I wasn''t around so that he could hear it all.


    If it wasn''t for Zachary we would''ve long been caught.


    I raised my eyebrows at him asking him if it was okay for me to stop now but then he made a few


    circles in air using his finger and his cation told me that I should carry on the act a little further.


    "No! This all are just rubbish things. I must concentrate more on Alex for now and moreover, that guy


    seems to have a girlfriend now, I wonder if he would disturb me and Alex any further," my eyes trailed


    off to Zachary who was busy in counting the red lights blinking on that small device under my coffee


    table. All of a sudden anger boiled up inside me for Zachary wasn''t paying attention to me and his less


    reaction on the word ''girlfriend'' irked me.


    As if noticing my gaze upon him he looked up at me and raised his eyebrows probably asking me why I


    had stopped talking but instead I got up from the sofa and wore my coat before striding up towards the


    door, silently. He seemed to caught off guard by my actions because he sat there silently observing my


    actions with a confused look but as soon as I was out of the door he was right on his foot following me


    out.


    I looked back at him to find him adjusting his hood to hide his face and I stopped on my tracks when I


    stood right before the elevator and punched the switch angrily waiting for the elevator door to open.


    "What''s wrong with you? Where are you going?" he asked and I looked back at him with a sharp gaze.


    At the moment, I had a sudden desire to kill him.


    "What''s wrong with you?" I mocked his voice in my mind.


    "Juliette? I''m talking to you," he said and that made me look back at him. I knew I was angry for nothing


    but the reason that there was nothing that should make me angry had me angrier upon him. I knew he


    loved me and only me but still, I was angry upon him. I knew he was doing the same thing that I was


    doing. I was with Alex unwillingly while he was with that woman...although she was being paid for it for


    an act but still thinking about that woman had me miffed.


    "Juliette?" he called my name. His eyes had been portraying a lot these days or was it me who was


    able to read it. It was so clear and it was as if I could see the real Zachary who no one ever did. They


    seemed happy yet dark for some certain reason. Perhaps, he was sad like me for staying away from


    each other like this. We have been separated a multiple of times now yet fate doesn''t seem to be tired


    of separating us and here we were acting as if we had nothing to do with each other.


    He must be suffering from the inside.


    Zachary, why do you still hide your feelings from me?


    I am really sorry. It''s all my fault. If only I had listened to you and hadn''t pulled you into all this then we


    would''ve somewhere else probably enjoying our lives.


    But you were always involved whenever it was something rted to me. You''ve always protected me


    and it still is even though you have to stay away from me. I want to hug you and tell you that I love you


    so much that words can''t even describe. At that moment when I thought I was dying back in that water,


    all I thought was about you.


    I thought about you when I was dying.


    I was worried for you thinking how would you react if I didn''t get back to you.


    I''m sick and tired of dragging you into my problems. I''m tired of seeing in pain.


    Can''t we just end this and live a life away from everyone peacefully like those happy fairytale endings?


    I want to live peacefully with you. I want to have kids with you and I want to grow old with you.


    Just why did I even n this game in the beginning?


    It would''ve been a lot easier if I hadn''t sent Willie after you to stop you from killing Alex. It would''ve


    ended then and there but then we would''ve never known who was the person behind it all.


    What the hell am I even thinking?


    I held my temple frustrated by myself.


    How could I even think like that?


    I can never let Zachary kill someone ever again.


    For a moment, I grew selfish and thought all those absurd things and that made me upset.


    "Are you even listening to me, Juliette?" I heard his voice and looked back at him to find him staring at


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    me intently.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked and all I wanted at that moment was to hug him tight and never let him go.


    Too preupied with my feelings, I didn''t even realize when I moved further wanting to hug him and he


    knew my intentions because he smiled and opened his hands for me to fall into his arms but then the


    elevator door pinged open and I looked back the door when Alex stood right before me with a smile on


    his face.


    "Ivona, hey!" he smiled and walked forward and pulled me into his arms, surprising me with his actions.


    I looked back at Zachary to find him standing with his back facing towards us. Unlike me, he was quick


    enough to react and as Alex hugged me he walked to the elevator and hurriedly pressed the switch.


    But as the door of the elevator closed, his eyes met with mine, it was filled with sadness and sorrow.


    My eyes teared up as I knew I was again the reason for that emotion that I saw in his eyes. It is really


    hard to see the person you love in somebody else arm. It was how I felt when I saw Loana ru and


    that woman from the previous day next to him. My palm formed into a fist when I realized how much I


    hated myself for doing this to him but this was all because of him. The guy who was hugging me.


    The root of all these sufferings.


    Could I be the one to end this all?


    A realization hit me suddenly when I thought about it for the first time ever.


    What if I end this all by myself? Can I protect Zachary?


    Currently, I am the only one close to Alex. Even if its an act from my side and I know he is into it as well


    ying his side of the role of being my fiance I still have a chance to get close to him and I can kill him.


    Yes, I should kill him and then it will all be over and I wouldn''t have to stay away from Zachary.


    "Where were you going?" he asked as he looked at me and I looked back at him forcing a smile.


    "I wanted to get some ingredients. I wanted to make soup," I said and he nodded.


    "Oh alright. I hope you can share your soup with me," heughed and I nodded but balled my fist inside


    my coat.


    "I will go get and get your ingredients, you can go back to your room. It''s cold outside,"


    "Alright," I muttered and turned around walking back towards my apartment. But my mind kept on


    thinking about the idea that I thought a few minutes ago.


    "Actually, you know what?" I heard him and turned back to look at him raising an eyebrow questionably.


    "Let''s get to the nearby restaurant to have dinner," he smiled.


    The ce was crowded but wasfy. It was a family restaurant were average ss people came


    with their family. Somehow I was grateful that he brought somewhere like this but then a scowl formed


    on my face thinking why would he who throws his shoes if it has mud on it and loathed poor people


    would ever bring me to a ce like this?


    I was tired of those fancy restaurants where you have to whisper to talk, take small amounts and wipe


    your face after every single bite to maintain decency of your high-ss family. In those restaurants,


    people judge you by the dress you wear. The more the price of your dress, the more is the value of the


    person. You will get attention only if you have money in your wallet and people go their with their family


    not to have a stomach full of supper but to show off others that they have the status toe and eat in


    the restaurant. I was tired of it.


    "I know, I know that you don''t like this ce. You don''t like this ce, its nothing like the restaurant we


    usually go but trust me, they have the awesome food served over here. Far much better than those


    five-star restaurants," he smiled and looked around for a waiter when we sat down in the corner of the


    restaurant.


    You don''t really know me, bastard!


    "Alright, so how do you know about this ce?" I asked seeming curious.


    "This ce...." he had a pleasant smile stered on his face from the time we came here and he


    looked around as if reminiscing something.


    "Has a special ce in my heart," he said and looked back at me. His finger trailing over the rim of the


    ss.


    "I used toe here with my mom," he said and I responded with an ''oh.''


    "We used toe here every time I scored more in my school and every time I won a medal or trophy.


    We used toe here to celebrate,"


    "I see," I said. I was not really interested to hear his melodramatic story when he has turned my life into


    a melodrama. Still, we chatted and waited for the food that he had ordered for us.


    "Truly, the food was awesome," I said as I wiped finger using a tissue.


    "I told you," he grinned like the Cheshire cat and went to the counter to pay the bill. I was gulping down


    the ss of water when my eyes fell on the knife on our table. A lot of questions formed on my mind


    and I thought about it multiple times when a voice behind me startled me "Shall we?" Alex asked as he


    looked down at me. I nodded and got up wearing my coat.


    We walked out of the restaurant and back towards the isted parking lot but then I took it my chance


    to shove my hands back into the coat pocket and fish out the knife that I had managed to steal at the


    screen.


    My hands trembled and I couldn''t really breathe thinking that I was going to kill someone, but my mind


    was dead set. Counting internally, I closed my eyes and stroke as hard as I could wanting to stab his


    back but then I felt someone holding my hand stopping me. My eyes snapped open only to find


    Zachary in the middle. He took or more like snatched the knife away from me and red at me before


    running towards the car beside me and seating inside while Alex turned back to face me.


    "What? What happened to you? You look as if you have seen a ghost," he joked but I could feel my


    heart pounding.


    Oh no! What was I doing?

 Chapter 19 The Limited Love In The World

    Chapter 19 The Limited Love In The World


    Nate turned around and walked out of the kitchen, personally bringing the brown sugar water to Mond.


    Mond took the tableware and fixed his deep eyes on it, as if he was thinking about something.


    It was a dark blue antique ss bowl with brown sugar water in it. The crisscross pattern was carved


    around the small bowl, and the spoon was made of white jade, with a light blue color. It was an elegant


    and beautiful set of tableware.


    When Nate saw that Mond had been staring at the tableware, he smiled ufortably. "Mond, don''t


    be surprised. Nancy likes blue color, she is the only treasure in my family. So many things in the house


    are prepared ording to little girl''s tastes."


    Mond didn''t say a word. He stretched out his hand and held the spoon with his slender fingers.


    He took a sip of the sugar water. Nobody could tell what he was thinking about from his deep eyes.


    Only Mond himself knew how hard and precious it was for a bowl of brown sugar water made by his


    future mother-inw.


    Mond smiled when he opened his mouth and slowly drank the first spoonful of brown sugar water.


    After Mond almost eaten up the bowl of brown sugar water with boiled eggs, he put down the


    tableware. At the same time, on the other side of the sofa, Nancy was walking over while chatting with


    Sam.


    Nancy walked to the sofa and said nothing to Mond.


    She noticed that the tableware used by Mond had been put on the tray. She recalled the tradition said


    by Charlie, that the first time a new son-inw visited his wife''s family, he should drink brown sugar


    water and eggs. She felt annoyed inexplicably, but she was a little happy and excited.


    Nancy wanted to leave this embarrassing ce as soon as possible. At this moment, she really didn''t


    want to face Mond. Mond''s eyes were too deep, like a ck hole in the universe, which was about to


    suck her in.


    "Dad, we came back verytest night. We didn''t sleep well and now we are very tired. I''ll go upstairs


    with Sam. " Nate knew that his daughter was escaping, but he still pretended to be serious. "Why didn''t


    you know about the courtesy? You should be polite to apany Mond? Come on, don''t be childish


    and just sit here for a while. "


    At this moment, Nate was confused and didn''t know what to do. It seemed that Mond was interested in


    Nancy. ''What should we do about the marriage? Getting out or not was a tough problem. It seemed that


    it needed second thought.''


    With a pout, Nancy turned around unwillingly to look at Sam.


    Sam smiled broad-minded and said, "Okay, let''s sit here for a while. We have a guest here, and you


    have to be polite. Anyway, it''s summer vacation now. When you are tired, you can go to bed at any


    time. "


    Nancy obediently nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you!"


    Mond sat in his wheelchair, motionless like a statue.


    Standing behind Mond, Charlie suddenly said, "Miss Nancy, the reason why Mr. Mond visited your


    family today is that it is tradition on one hand;


    On the other hand, he''s also here to pick you up to the ZW Pce. Feelings need time to cultivate,


    right? "


    ''The ZW Pce?'' A sea of crape myrtle flowers suddenly appeared in her mind. She asked


    unconsciously, "Is it the house that Mond took me to before?"


    Charlie nodded, "Yes."


    Thinking of the beautiful crape myrtle flowers blossoming around at that time, and the beautiful


    decoration and the best sour date juice he had drunk in her life, Nancy swallowed her saliva, and the


    next second, a bottle of sour date juice was ced in front of her by a white hand.


    She remembered that it was the kind of sour date juice she had drunk in the vi that day. She grinned


    and her face immediately filled with smiles. She didn''t show any politeness to Mond. She unscrewed


    the cap and handed a bottle of sour date juice to Sam at once. "Sam, have a sip. This is the best sour


    date juice I have had in my life!"


    When Nate and his wife saw their daughter''s action, they felt that the air was almost frozen in an


    instant. They had thought that Mond would be furious, but unexpectedly, Mond just wrote a word on the


    paper rhythmically and handed it to Charlie behind him.


    "Please."


    Knowing what Mond meant, Charlie said to Sam, "Mr. Sam, Mr. Mond said that he and miss Nancy


    invite you for the drink."


    Sam then put the drink on the table and said in a stiff voice, "You''re wee, Mr. Mond.


    Nancy and I were childhood sweethearts. When she saw anything good, she would think of me. That''s


    all. You don''t have to waste your efforts to estrange us. It''s useless. "


    Sam was furious. ''What did it mean that he and Nancy invite me for the drink? It''s so weird! It sounds


    like he and Nancy are already married!


    This is the house of the Nie Family, and you are also a guest! Do you think you are the owner, so you


    have the right to make a fuss here?''


    Sam felt that he was about to explode with anger. ''Mond was really shameless! Nancy didn''t love him


    at all, but he still didn''t let her go!''


    Holding Nancy''s hand, Sam said gently, "Since you like the sour date juice of this brand, I''ll buy it for


    you, so that you can drink it every day. Okay?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m really sorry," said Charlie in an indifferent tone. "After Miss Nancy drank the sour date juice of this


    brand and found it very delicious, so Mr. Mond has bought this brand. This kind of sour date juice is


    only avable for the ZW Pce. There is no ce in the world to drink this kind of sour date juice


    outside the ZW Pce! "


    Charlie then added, "Besides that, all the sour date products of this brand will only be served to the ZW


    Pce, and you can''t buy it even with much higher price!"


    The crowd were shocked at Charlie''s words. ''How... How rich Mond was?! He bought thepany just


    because Nancy liked the sour date juice of this brand? And it was only for Nancy?


    Wasn''t Mond a waste of resources? Wasn''t he neglected by the Lu Family? How could he get so much


    money to buy apany specialized in products like sour date?''


    Hearing this, Sam''s heart tightened. He found that things did not seem to be as simple as what he had


    heard. He cast a nce at Nate and said, "Did you see that? Mond cared about Nancy so much now.


    Would he let her go easily when he had feelings for her after several years?


    Was Nancy going to entrust her entire life to a cripple? And stay with him the rest of her life? I can''t


    believe it? Are you sure you want to do that?''


    Sam stared at Nate with burning eyes. Nate understood his meaning. He took a deep breath and


    heaved a deep sigh. It was obvious that he couldn''t understand the situation. He could not be so hasty


    with his daughter''s happiness.


    On the other hand, Ivy pinched Nate hard from the back of the sofa. This time, it seemed hard on him.


    It was Nate''s fault that he had agreed Nancy to marry the Lu Family in a rush, and the marriage was


    set too early. As a result, he still had to make a concession!

 Chapter 19: 19

    Chapter 19: 19


    "What do you think you were doing?" he held my shoulder while I tried my best not to meet his eyes


    because I felt ashamed of what I was about to do a few hours ago.


    "Juliette, answer me," he pressed and I closed my eyes shut not wanting to answer him.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Yo- You out of your mind?" he withdrew his hands off me as he raked a hand through his hair and


    turned around heaving a sigh. I looked up through myshes and seeing his tensed back made me feel


    even more regretful and guiltshed up me as I knew I was the reason of his bothered state.


    Unconsciously, my hand reached forward and before I knew it I was hugging his back wrapping my


    arms around his chest as I pressed my forehead against his back.


    "Juliette?" he asked as it looked he was slightly taken aback my action.


    "I''m sorry," suddenly my voice cracked up and I felt him tensing up under m touch.


    "I''m really sorry," my chest vibrates as I broke down letting the tears flowing down my face.


    "Hey!" he took hold of my hand and turned around. I looked down and cried silently whilst he held my


    hand and leaned down to kiss my forehead softly "Do you know how dangerous it was? He could''ve


    killed you. What were you thinking love? It isn''t like you. What made you take that step?" he asked as


    softly as he could but that made me cry even harder.


    "I''m sorry. I am really sorry,"


    "Hey look at me. Now don''t cry. Juliette," he held my face in his warm hand and wiped the tears away


    as he smiled gently "It''s alright now. I''m here....for you,"


    "No! I''m not saying sorry for what I just did," I said with a hoarse voice and he frowned before looking


    down at me with confusion clear in his face.


    "I''m saying sorry for you have to face all this because of me. I''m the one because of whom you have to


    suffer all-"


    "Juliette we have disc-" I cut him off before continuing "No, let me speak today. Do you think I am


    stupid? Well I may be but I''m not stupid enough to miss the loneliness in your eyes. The worry you


    have for me, the sufferings, I know its must be hard for you to see me with him, I know everything and


    yet I can''t do anything for you. In fact, I''m the reason why you have to do...we have to do this. I can''t


    stand a single minute with him knowing that he tried to harm my husband. I hate him," I said and


    looked down at my hand.


    "And I''m not at all sorry for what I just did. Nope. Not at all. I wanted to kill him and I think..." I looked


    back at him to find him with a startled expression "I will kill him," I said and before he knew it I dashed


    towards the door.


    "Juliette!" he was right behind me as I ran towards the elevator. The elevator door pinged open but


    before I could enter he got me and held my hand firmly pulling me out of the elevator.


    "Let go of me Zachary. Leave me. I will kill him," I said all the while struggling against him while he


    dragged me back towards my apartment.


    "Calm down..."


    "No! Why did I even stop you in the first ce? It would have been over that day. It would have been


    more easier if we had got him. Yeah! That''s right! You could have tortured him enough to speak up


    about the mole in our family. That would have been more easy and we could have been together but


    no! I-" I whimpered before taking his face in my hand "I had to act stupid and I dragged you into all this


    drama. This is all because of me. I can''t tolerate this anymore. It hurts me. I can''t tolerate this anymore.


    I will kill him. I will kill him by my very own hands..."


    "Juliette..."


    "Yes, this would do and then we would be together,"


    "Juliette..."


    "This needs to end-"


    "Juliette listen to-"


    "I will kill-"


    "ENOUGH!" he snapped all of a sudden and the raise in his voice snapped me out of my state. My


    eyes were wide and my breathing came out in shorts while I stood their in utter silence and looked at


    him, horrified.


    "Enough now," he said softly and engulfed me in a hug rocking me back and forth in attempt to calm


    me down. My fingers clutched his shirt tightly as I could feel my heartbeating back to its normal


    speed but I could still feel the anxiety building inside me that caused me wanting to throw up all of a


    sudden and in a second I was dashing towards the bathroom. Bile rose up in me and I was


    continuously vomiting holding the sides of the toilet bowl. I could feel my hair being lifted up my face


    but I was too nauseous to be bothered.


    As I sat back on the bathroom floor, tired and exhausted by the amount of what I literally threw out I


    could hear faint voice of someone asking me if I was alright. Exhausted I looked up at the person to


    find him none other than Zachary. His eyes were filled with worry as he crunched down next to me and


    put the loose strands of my hair away from my face.


    My hands automatically reached forward to him and he held me gently helping me stand up on my feet.


    I flushed the toilet and dragged myself to the sink where Zachary turned the water on and I sshed


    the cold water on my face multiple times and into my mouth cleaning it in the process. I watched him in


    the mirror as he walked to the hanger and brought me a towel but the cold water didn''t help me to


    remain conscious as I felt the energy draining out from my body and before I know it everything


    cked out and I Iost the control on my body but I did hear a faint voice of someone calling my name.


    The moment my I opened my eyes everything came flooding back into my mind as I recalled the


    incidents and sat back up only to be held down.


    "Stay. you need to take some rest now,"


    It was Zachary. He was by my side as he held me by shoulder and tried to make me sleep back. But


    then my eyes fell on the surrounding. It wasn''t my apartment. It was some other ce. I was on a king


    sized bed and it wasrge spacious room. Where was I?


    "Where are we?" I found myself asking the question to Zachary.My voice was hoarse and I recalled the


    time where I ended up puking my guts out and then nking out.


    "What happened to me?" I asked and felt someone touching my right arm. I flinched almost


    immediately when I felt the person''s cold finger touching my skin.


    It was ady in her perhapste forties as she smiled at me and nodded at me holding my arm. The


    stethoscope around her neck told me that she was a doctor and I looked back at Zachary questionably.


    "Don''t tell me I got food poisoned by the diner''s food that Alex took me to?" I said and Zachary pursed


    his lips looking back at the doctor.


    "You need to rest now. For a while. If you want Mr. Sullivan, I can give you the best nutritionist and


    dietitian''s details for consulting," thedy said and Zachary gave a nod "That would be nice. Thank


    you," he said and thedy stood up "Don''t work hard now. You need to take care of yourself now and


    your family alright?" she smiled and I nodded even though I frowned.


    Do I not take care of Zachary?


    Zachary walked her out and I looked at the prescription that she left behind. Everything seemed to


    bounce over my head.


    "How are you feeling?" Zachary asked from beside me startling me and I put my hand on my chest


    feeling my heartbeat.


    "Did I startle you? I''m sorry." he said and almost immediately my head shot to his direction.


    "Sorry?" I repeated his tone.


    "Where are we in the first ce?" I asked remembering the fact that we were not in my apartment.


    "Don''t worry. This is where I live. Its rented," he said and I nodded looking around "But did you bring


    me here? I mean-"


    "I couldn''t phone the doctor to that apartment. Our identities were at risk," he said and I nodded as it


    drawn into me "But why did you call the doctor? What happened to me?" I asked and he smiled at my


    question.


    "Juliette..." he spoke and sat on the bed pulling me into his arms before covering me with the duvet. My


    head was on his chest while wey down on the bed and his chin over my head, as he wrapped his


    hands around me, and somehow I felt his possessiveness over me.


    "It was not you when you tried to kill Alex,"


    "I-" he hushed me and I refrained myself from talking "It was not you. Not my Juliette. The Juliette I


    know can never harm anyone...not even her enemy. But now I understand what made you do that. In


    fact, I should be the one who should ask for forgiveness not you. I should be the one who should be


    sorry. I should''ve protected you but it was the circumstances and I failed." His voice slowed down at the


    end and that worried me.


    What is he talking about?


    Why is he bringing all those topics back?


    "But somehow I understand why I failed. I had never promised you anything. Perhaps, I''m the one who


    is at fault. And certainly I am. I made myself miserable and showed myself miserable before you... that


    I forgot how much it affected you. I forgot that you loved me and you can''t see me in miserable


    condition like the way I can''t see you like that. At the end, you kept it all inside yourself and it was for


    me. You held that knife for me wanting to protect me," he kissed my head and I could feel the tears


    forming in my eyes. I had to bite my lip from sobbing.


    " A man learns from his mistake and now I won''t repeat the same mistake. I will protect you and I


    promise you I will be strong. Strong enough to protect my family and my love and..." he stopped for a


    while that made me look up at him in confusion.


    "And?" I asked urging him to continue further.


    "my...our baby." he finished with a smile while I looked up at him with eyes like saucers.

 Chapter 20 Dont Be Silly

    Chapter 20 Don''t Be Silly


    The room was full of the smell of brown sugar.


    While everyone present was pondering on the feelings of Mond to Nancy, Nancy sprang up from the


    sofa and ran to Mond.


    She bent down aggressively and put her hands on the armrests on both sides of Mond''s wheelchair.


    She looked at Mond with burning eyes and said, "You are so extravagant! Too wasteful! Too


    exaggerated! Why do you treat me like this? "


    Nancy knew that Mond was not a dumb, so she waited patiently for his answer.


    Hearing this, Mond slowly raised his chin and quietly looked at Nancy. A strange flush shed across


    his deep eyes, but he still didn''t say a word.


    Nancy red at him angrily. "You''re rich, do you have to spend so much money on such a little thing?


    You can donate the money to others if it''s too much, or you can give it to me! I''ve never seen a man


    who treats money like this! "


    Mond looked seriously at Nancy, as if he was considering whether her suggestion was feasible.


    All of a sudden, Mond raised his hand and snapped his fingers behind him. Then he took something


    from Charlie''s hands, and opened it in front of Nancy. It turned out to be a check book!


    The check on the first page had been stamped, except for there was no number on it!


    When Nancy was stunned, Mond gave his pen and the nk check to her and looked at her sincerely.


    Mond''s sincere expression was really touching. It seemed that he was saying that everything would be


    okay as long as Nancy was happy. Everything was worth it!


    Her world were refreshed by Mond once again! It turned out that there was really such a person in the


    world who did not take money as a precious thing, and he was right in front of her!


    No wonder, the decoration of such a beautiful house was all new, and was ready to be redecorated. It


    seemed to be a small thing to buy a multinationalpany. Were they really rich!


    Now the check was just in front of her, and she could write whatever she wanted to! She really didn''t


    know what would happen next!


    "Mond! That''s enough! " Nancy couldn''t stand it anymore and shouted at Mond!


    And the roar made the air suddenly weird. Everyone here held their breath and did not dare to move.


    It seemed a century had passed before Mond could react. ''Yes! How many years had it been since


    someone called his namest time?


    He was the prominent young master, or a cripple in the eyes of outsiders.'' Over the years, no one had


    really walked into the heart of Mond, and no one could affect his heart like Nancy.


    Due to the anger of Nancy, the corners of Mond''s mouth suddenly curved into a particrly beautiful


    shape. Under the blurred light, he looked delicate and noble.


    "Yes." Just when everyone thought Mond would get angry, no one expected that he would react so


    indifferently!


    The word was as gentle as the moonlight. Hearing it, Nancy felt a surge of emotion in her heart. Nancy


    was stunned. The man in front of her was really breathtaking and was indeed a demon.


    Sam called her name a few times. When she came to herself, she awkwardly rolled her eyes. She


    quickly returned the pen and the check to Charlie.


    Her tone was full of embarrassment. "Hurry up and put it away! You have to take good care of his


    money for him. If he spend money like this. You and Ron will be starved! You will suffer a loss if he


    continues to act like this. "


    Since Mond didn''t say anything, Charlie would not follow the order of Nancy.


    Hearing that, Sam looked at Mond with disdain and felt ufortable in his heart. He thought, ''The


    cripple sitting in a wheelchair is so poor that he can only take Nancy in this way?''


    "It''s a pity that Nancy isn''t a girl who like money." Sam''s tone was full of contempt and disdain.


    "Sam is right. No matter how rich you are, it''s your money. It has nothing to do with me. I just don''t like


    the way you spend the money!"


    Perhaps it was true that lookers on see more than yers. Nate and his wife saw that their daughter''s


    attitude towards Mond was seemingly indifferent, but it was Mond who really could affect her!


    ''My dear daughter, you are still too naive. You think you like Sam, but actually you don''t really like him.''


    Nate''s eyes were obviously filled with worry. The man sitting on the wheelchair in front of him was


    definitely not as simple as he looked.


    ''What a pity! This handsome man is a cripple. As long as he can''t stand up, my daughter won''t be as


    happy as she is.''


    Nate turned his head and looked at his wife, only to find that his wife was the same as him, and her


    eyes were full of worry.


    Mond suddenly covered his mouth with one hand and started coughing violently, as if he was going to


    cough his lungs out. When Nancy saw the expression on Mond''s face, she involuntarily frowned and


    smelled a little tired:


    "You... You caught a cold?" Mond cast a nce at her and nodded calmly.


    "Have you taken medicine?" Mond still shook his head and kept silent.


    When she saw Mond shake his head, a tinge of pity appeared in her eyes when she looked at him. "It''s


    really troublesome!" she said. She turned around, walked to the living room, opened the drawer and


    began to look for the medicine carefully.


    "You''ll get better after taking some pills. It''s a good medicine." After a while, Nancy walked up to Mond


    and said gently with a ss and a pill in each hand.


    Mond looked up at the little girl standing in front of him, with two white and tender arms holding in front


    of him. There was a light blue pill in her palm, waiting for him to take it.


    "Hey, would you like to have a try?" Nancy was anxious. She urged Mond to hurry up, and anxiously


    put her small hands near his mouth.


    Mond gave her a deep look and opened his mouth. Nancy put the pill into his mouth and handed the


    cup to his mouth. Mond drank it with a mouthful of water.


    The moment when Nancy turned and put down the cup, Mond smiled, looking in a good mood.


    "Nancy, I''m sleepy." Sam took Nancy''s hand and looked at her confusedly. "Let''s go to have a rest. We


    talked sotest night!"


    Nate nodded, letting Sam hold her hand. She smiled at Mond and said, "Go home if you don''t feel well!


    Well, maybe two dayster, I will take the initiative to talk to you. "


    She didn''t like to y around with people, nor did she like to trifle with other people''s feelings. She felt


    that she and Sam were truly in love. This was enough. This was the happiness that she wanted.


    The softness in Mond''s eyes faded a little. He snapped his fingers. Without hesitation, Charlie took a


    step forward to stop them.


    A hint of doubt and hostility shed in Sam''s eyes as he looked at Charlie. However, Charlie replied


    politely, "Sir, Miss Nancy is Mr. Mond''s wife. Whether the wedding is started or not, their rtionship


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    has been settled. Mr. Mond is here to pick up Miss Nancy to go home. please don''t stand in the way.


    "

 Chapter 20: 20

    Chapter 20: 20


    Zachary Pov


    "Congrattions. She is going to be a mother,"


    The doctor''s words kept on echoing in my mind and I could feel a pit of happiness evolving inside my


    chest as I thought about it again and again. Juliette made me the most happiest man in the whole


    world. From the day, she came into my life, she has brought only happiness for me which I really feel


    grateful off but then this news is just above all the happiness.


    I am soon going to be a father. A father.


    Whenever I utter the word ''father'' it makes me feel something new. Earlier, it was just a word for me but


    now it''s going to be a title for me. I am a father now.


    I watched as she slept soundly holding her belly and her other hand resting over mine. She was


    ecstatic when she heard the news but then she was tired and felt nauseous and I thought it would be


    better for her if she rested for a while before I had to leave her back to that apartment. Thinking of that,


    makes me feel restless. I can''t send her back to him. Not when she is pregnant and seeing the stunt


    that she pulled yesterday, that makes me feel even more worried.


    What if she does that again when I''m not around?


    Just the thought of it gave me chills. I couldn''t take any risk now. Not when she is in this state. I just


    can''t let anything happen to both of them.


    Taking a deep breath I closed my eyes for a minute and then decided it for the betterment of Juliette.


    This should end. And then called the person who has been working his ass off remaining in the


    shadows.


    "Willi,"


    "Yes, before you say something I have a news," he said and that got my attention.


    "Found ya'' stabber," heughed venomously and that cracked a smile on my face in triumphant.


    "You sure?" I asked wanting to make sure if he actually found the traitor but I knew that he must have


    found him or her because he never fails in his work.


    He chuckled in response and cleared his throat before replying "I''m sure you have had your ns


    ready to torture the traitor but let me warn you something you wouldn''t like who it is," he said and I just


    scoffed in return.


    "I am sure its Ga-"


    "Ah! Ah! No! He is not the one .... he said and that had me all confused.


    "What?"


    "Then who is it that is has be the enemy of Juliette and had tried to kill her and get me? I was


    thinking Gale is the only one who has always wanted to hurt me but then wh-" I said but stopped mid


    sentence realising something.


    "Don''t tell me...."


    "I think you have got it..." he chuckled and I had my hand over my head in frustration.


    "Just no! Just no!" I groaned balling my fist angrily.


    "Unfortunately....Yes. And the person is...."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sitting next to Juliette I watched her sleep soundly unaware of the world that is after her. I have


    promised her that I would protect her from every pain and sufferings but here I am, sitting next to her


    cursing our fate for giving us so much of trouble to endure. The people whom we had doubts has no


    hand in anything that has been happening to us.


    But the question is why and what made that person to fall this cheap?


    Now, what am I going to tell Juliette when she asks me about the traitor?


    I don''t have any intention of lying to her but then I don''t want to give her any more stress than she


    really is.


    "Damn it!" a curse escaped my mouth when I kept thinking about it repeatedly.


    "Is everything alright?" I heard her soft voice from my side as I kept on ncing outside the window


    trying as hard as I could to avoid her gaze and helping my own self from getting caught.


    "What do you mean?" I asked still not looking at her as I fished the phone out of my jacket and scrolled


    through the screen acting busy even though I had nothing to do with it at the moment.


    It was best if I try to avoid it till the very end and wait for the right time and ce. Currently, we were in


    a situation where we were just surrounded by a vast sea of problems and I had no intention of


    exploring anything new when I had so much in my pocket. We had to deal with Alex, I have to keep


    Juliette safe from Alex, I have to find Alex''s motives for doing all this, Juliette has to face and act as


    Ivona, Juliette is pregnant and someone from our family had tried to stab me in my back and attempted


    to kill Juliette.


    With all these things in my mind, it was beginning to make me fill up with anxiety because not only this


    but I was also not concentrating any more on my work.


    Even though I had managed to export all the arms thest time, but since the day I had met Alex and


    had started ying this acting game there is no movement in my business and no new deals have


    been made since then. It''s a loss. A huge loss.


    Max has been handling my business in my absence but he is not Zachary Udolf Sullivan and I knew he


    couldn''t handle and make new deals during my absence. And talking about the constructionpany,


    Kristian has been supporting as well but he has changed. He has grown bitter since the day I had left


    all the works on him and judging from the fact that he was with Kiara, Juliette''s friendst time it is not a


    doubt that he is interested upon that woman and because of me he is unable to spend time with her


    which is why he has grown so bitter towards me.


    A sigh escaped my mouth as I thought about my life.


    "Zac?" I heard her soft voice from beside me and it was when I turned to look at her.


    She looked refreshed after having a long nap but had a radiant skin. I noticed, she looked happy and


    healthy and that made me wonder if it was all the work of pregnancy hormones. It made me smile.


    "Are you alright?" she asked as she took a seat before me on the couch and faced me.


    "Yes," I smiled at her and pulled her close hugging her as she buried her head in my chest and I looked


    out of the window towards the road.


    "You know I have a detector on my head that tells me that you are lying and you know it as well. So,..."


    she sat back as she moved away from me and smiled at me "Why do you even bother to lie?" she


    smiled and that made me huff at her.


    "Really? A detector? I would have been impressed if you had said that your heart knows it when I lie or


    something more corny or cheesy like that," I told her and watched as she squinted her eyes at me and


    the moved forward towards me.


    "Do you think really think that you can divert me from any topic with your witty words?" she challenged


    and for a moment I was dumbstruck.''


    What is this?


    What happened to her?


    "W-Who are you?" the words escaped my mouth and she raised her eyebrows questionably before


    speaking "What?"


    "Who are you? Where is my Juliette?" I asked and she had a known expression on her face as she


    rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest pushing her boobs up in the process.


    "Whatever you mean Mr. Sullivan!"


    "Really! Where is my Juliette? What happened to my Juliette? What did you do to her?" I asked as I


    poked her yfully and her lips turned up into a smile.


    "Come here and give me a kiss," I eximed as I pulled her face close to me and pecked her lips


    multiple times which made her giggle and soon enough the peck turned to a passionate deep kiss with


    her sitting on myps as I roamed my hand all over back feeling her body.


    "You have juste to us and you have already made your mom so smart," I joked as I roamed my


    hand over Juliette''s belly talking to my unborn child but my action were pped off by Juliette as she


    snorted at me and crossed her arms over my neck cing her forehead against mine.


    "Even though you try your best to hide away your feelings, I can still sense it. So, stop it now," she


    whispered which made me chuckle.


    "Just give me one reason why should I not go?" she gritted out as she red at me from the other side


    of the car.


    "One? I can give you thousands! Are you really again at it Juliette? C''mon now! Just how many times


    did I tell you that now you can not be so free willed and do whatever you wish to do? You have a life


    inside you now. Do you not understand? How can you just think about yourself?" my nostrils were


    ring as I yelled at her but it looked it didn''t bother her even once.


    "T-Thinking about myself? Oh am I? Why do you think am I doing this?" she retorted back and I had my


    fist formed into a ball out of anger and also for the fact that I had to continuously remind myself that she


    was pregnant and I needed to calm down and calm her down as well. But she had something else in


    her mind.


    "No arguments!" putting up a finger towards her direction I made sure that my words were clear enough


    for her to be heard and wished her to stop arguing.


    A few hours ago she received a call from that mutt Alex who told her that he wanted to take her to his


    father and discuss about the wedding.


    Wedding my ass!


    I had changed my mind on letting her be with him and have finally decided that I should finally put an


    end to this but Juliette being Juliette, the stubborn woman she is still adamant on finding the traitor for


    me and it why she wishes to be Alex even though she knew he was a threat to her and also to our


    baby. And even though I knew who the traitor was I couldn''t even unveil the traitor out before Juliette


    worrying about her health.


    What if she suffers a Trauma?


    I couldn''t see her break down and in no means I would let her crumble down. If it means I had to fight


    with her then so be it. I am ready to suffer her wrath.


    "Look Zachary! I-" she began but was cut off abruptly by me as I held a hand out to show her that I


    wasn''t listening. But then what seemed like it triggered her because as soon as I held my hand out her


    expression changed to a vile one and she marched off to me stomping her feet angrily as she held the


    cor of my shirt and pulled me to her angrily as she gritted out "Don''t you dare behave this way with


    your wife!"


    And before I could speak up, I felt a presence and as if Juliette felt it too she looked towards our side


    still holding my cor and I watched as her expression changed to a shocked one and she let go of my


    cor. I looked towards the direction where she was looking and it was where I saw a flustered Kristian


    and an angry looking upset Kiara looking our way.

 Chapter 21 A Heart Warming Smile

    Chapter 21 A Heart Warming Smile


    "Haha, you are so good at jokes!" Sam snorted and looked at Charlie indifferently. "What do you think I


    can do? Nancy is a very independent person with her own thoughts.


    It is her freedom to decide whom she wants to be with. If she doesn''t want to go with you, I don''t


    believe you dare to take her away by force! "


    When Sam noticed that Mond was staring at Nancy with fury, he found that she was very special to


    him.


    He didn''t expect that Mond was such an excellent man. What''s more, he felt inferior in the face of such


    a cripple.


    Despite the fact that he was several times more healthy than ordinary people, he felt self-abased in


    front of a disabled person whose legs had been broken! It was a huge humiliation!


    Charlie didn''t reply to Sam. He just curled his lips into a smile.


    ''He was really a reckless, stupid boy. Although he studied in the military school, he was only twenty


    years old after all. He had notpletely recovered from the psychological stress. Thus, his


    psychological endurance was still to be improved!


    It would be a shame to say that a kid like him was the rival of Mr. Mond. For such a weak opponent,


    there was really no sense of aplishment in thepetition.''


    Without paying any more attention to Sam, Charlie walked straight up to Nancy and bent down. "Miss


    Nancy, can I borrow you for a while? Two or three sentences will do. "


    "Nancy, don''t go. I won''t let you go!" Sam pulled the hand of Nancy, protected her behind his back, and


    loudly warned her.


    Worried that it might be difficult to solve the problem if the situation became more serious, Nate and his


    wife walked up to Sam to persuade him not to be impulsive.


    "Cough, cough, cough." The man in the wheelchair coughed again.


    Nancy sighed softly. "Sam, I''ll go talk a few words. I''ll be fine in a while. Wait for me." In fact, she didn''t


    understand why Samcked a sense of security.


    One was a student in a regr military school and the other was a disabled man who was weak. They


    could not bepared at all. She didn''t understand what they were fighting for!


    "Nancy, I''m afraid they will do harm to me! Don''t go! "


    "Cough, cough, cough." Hearing that Mond coughed even louder, Nancy sighed heavily and looked at


    Sam with a littleint in her eyes.


    "If a few words can solve the problem, isn''t it much better than making trouble here? Don''t worry. Trust


    me. I''ll be back soon. "


    It sounded like if Sam continued to stop her, she would question him whether he had to disabled


    people.


    Hearing the determination in her voice, Sam was frightened. He hesitated for a while, but he still smiled


    and said, "Okay, go ahead. I''ll wait for you toe back!"


    When Sam said this, his eyes were filled with uncertainty, as if Nancy had really left him and would


    nevere back.


    Finishing these words, Sam turned his body sideways and let Nancy stand on the side of Charlie. He


    turned his head to look at Mond again, only to find that the man sitting on the wheelchair was smiling at


    him with his chin resting on his hand!


    His smile was so creepy that Sam couldn''t figure out what was on it. ''Laughing at him? Or challenging


    him?''


    Clenching his fists, Sam kept reminding himself, ''Nancy was very kind, she hated bullying. So he had


    to bear it. He had to control his desire, or he would really hurt her!''


    But the smile on Mond''s face grew bigger and bigger, and the look in his eyes became even colder!


    Under the gaze of Mond, Sam moved his eyes away awkwardly. Sam fixed his eyes on the back of


    Nancy who was walking farther and farther away from him. He actually had an ominous presentiment.


    Sam had a feeling that after he let her go this time, Nancy really didn''t belong to him anymore!


    Charlie had been waiting for Nancy at a corner of the living room. After she stood still, he secretly put


    his head near Nancy''s ear and whispered in it.


    No one could hear what they were saying, but Nancy''s face was getting more and more crinkling.


    When Charlie stood behind Mond, her eyes were burning like mes. At this moment, she was very


    angry, very angry!


    At this time, Mond was sitting in a wheelchair solemnly, and using his wrinkled face to resist the


    bitterness in the eyes of Nancy.


    When Sam was about to walk over and pull Nancy, he saw that she looked at him apologetically. Then


    she turned around and said to her parents, "Dad, mom, I have something to deal with at Mond''s house,


    I''ll be back soon."


    Although Nancy was only a young girl who had just grown up, she always had her own way of doing


    things from childhood to adulthood. Therefore, Nate and his wife didn''t pay much attention to her.


    But now, Nate was very worried about his daughter. "What''s wrong? Is it important? Do you need a


    driver to go with you? Otherwise, you''ll ask Mond to send you backter. "


    The meaning of Nate was obvious. He was afraid that it would be difficult for his daughter toe back


    if she went there.


    On the other hand, Charlie smiled at everyone with sincerity on his face. "Don''t worry, Mr. Nate. I will


    definitely send Miss Nancy back safely."


    Sam shook his head in a hurry and was about to stop Nancy. But before he could do so, he was


    stopped by Nate. Confused, he asked, "Uncle Nate? ..."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Let Nancy go!" He turned around and gently said to Mond, "Mond, I''ve spoiled Nancy since she was a


    child. If she does anything to make you unhappy or ufortable, please forgive her and don''t be mad


    at her. I''m appreciated your kindness!"


    What Nate was implying was that if Mond got angry because Nancy went into a hotel with a man at


    midnight and wanted to get trouble with her, for the sake of being a child, he had better let it go.


    Besides, Noah was eager to get these patents which belonged to Clothing of Star Company!


    If he really wanted to mess up with the Nie Family, the Lu Family would pay for it!


    Mond knew that and nodded his head. He didn''t say anything else. Charlie understood Nate''s meaning


    and assured him over and over again, "Don''t worry. Miss Nancy is endowed and smart, and Mr. Mond


    loves her very much. He won''t make a fuss about it with her."


    Nate smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    Charlie bowed to Nate and his wife, turned around and walked outside, leaving Mond sitting quietly on


    the spot.


    "Hey! Hello! " Seeing this, Nancy cried out anxiously. But Charlie seemed not to hear it and went


    straight out.


    Nancy had no choice but to push Mond out.


    Mond just sat in his wheelchair and closed his eyes to enjoy this hard won time.


    When Nancy got to the car, she turned to Sam and shouted, "Sam, wait for me!"


    Sam answered, "Call me and I''ll pick you up!"


    Nancy nodded and waved at her parents and Sam. "Got it. You can go in now! I will be back soon!


    Don''t worry! "


    Watching the car fade away, the three of them muttered in their heart, "Silly girl, how can we not worry


    about you?"

 Chapter 21: 21

    Chapter 21: 21


    You can''t ever predict what life has for you. When you expect something it doesn''t goes the way you


    want and when you least expect something to happen, you get a surprise and it is where you are


    confused about your life and it makes you think hard whether the things that are happening is for good


    or bad. Like a deer caught on a spotlight, I watched as Kiara looked at me visibly upset and I could feel


    the anxiety building up inside me as I thought the more about her.


    Earlier, when I was with Alex''s grandmother in a mall I was caught none other than Kiara and Kristian


    and she refused to believe that I was someone else named Ivona. Even though I had dyed my hair, still


    she refused to believe that it wasn''t my real hair colour and I was indeed the same Juliette she knew as


    her best friend. I was so busy Alex''s grandmother trying my best to take all information about Alex''s


    past life out of her that I didn''t realise when I was noticed.


    Looking at the current state of Kiara, I was sure that she had already heard the conversation between


    me and Zachary and she had already known the truth.


    "So? How longer did you n on ying the act Ms. Ivona or should I say Mrs. Juliette Sullivan?" she


    said in a taut voice and I shifted on my position looking back at Zachary who wore his sunsses and


    shoved his hands into his pant pockets avoiding Kristian''s prating gaze.


    We were inside in Zachary''s house as we stood in three different corners of the house with Zachary


    sitting casually as if nothing happened in his lounge, Kiara and Kristian stood together near the piano


    while I stood near the balcony thinking of a way to start a conversation.


    "So you knew who I was back in that mall, right?" she asked and I looked up at her to reply but she


    scoffed at me and held her foreheadughing sarcastically.


    "Of course you did!" she answered her own question and it was when Kristian spoke up "And you! You


    knew all this from the beginning didn''t you? Still you made me work in your absence and here you are


    enjoying with your wife or should I say," he air quoted the word "Late" before eying me up and down


    and ring back at Zachary "Wife,"


    Zachary chose to keep his mouth shut as he sat there on the lounge and remained mute looking


    anywhere but at him.


    "What great actors," Kristian remarked in a disbelief and huffed "Should we p for your brilliant


    performance?" he mocked us and then pped his hands keeping his words.


    "Kiara, I can exin," I said and she narrowed her eyes at me.


    "Oh so you know my name? I thought you don''t even know me," she said in a toneless voice.


    Pursing my lips I looked back at Zachary for some help but all he did was shrug his shoulders in


    response clearly telling me that I have to deal the situation all by myself because I was the one who


    nned all this from beginning.


    I remember the day when we nned all this in the hospital. Zachary wasn''t really the supportive one


    but he didn''t even step back but instead he made one condition before me and it was I had to deal with


    his family and mine all by myself when the truth of me being alivees out. Wanting to start the n


    immediately, I had said yes almost immediately without thinking of the situation or consequences but


    now when I face an upset Kiara and a miffed Kristian I get it just how difficult it would be to face the


    other family members.


    "You made me feel like a maniac. I thought maybe I was seeing things and I got the wrong person but I


    was right. I thought we could help Mr. Sullivan who has been suffering and being miserable all this


    while because of your death but here we see he knows that you''re alive and he has been with you


    since the beginning but just why? I don''t understand just why did you act the way you did back there in


    Romania even though you knew your wife was alive. What was the reason for acting and for remaining


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    hidden from us all this while?" she asked out of breath.


    "Do you know how your father, brother and mother has been suffering all this while? Do you know how


    your friends Tess, Eve, Marianna have been mourning since your death? Do you even know how I felt


    after I heard the news of your ident that happened just after a few minutes after I had called you to


    tell you about your parents arrival and them searching for you? Since then I have been thinking that


    perhaps it was my fault. If only I had not called you that day then you wouldn''t have died," she said in a


    brittle voice and soon enough Kristian had his arms around her.


    "Um Kiara....are you not happy that I am alive?" I said out of the blue but then realised my mistake and


    bit down on my tongue. Her head whipped up in my direction and her previous sorrowful expression


    changed to a grimace one as she strides up to me and lifted her hand up wanting to p me.


    If it wasn''t for Zachary standing in the middle and holding her hand, I would''ve hit hard on my face but it


    made even more frightened than I already was.


    "You! You just don''t even understand my pain and you think I''m unhappy because I see you alive?" she


    outraged and I shrunk behind Zachary, horrified.


    "I-I am sorry Kiara," I whispered and heard her struggling against Zachary''s hold.


    "Let go of her," Kristian spoke up.


    "Enough now. You need to listen to her part too before jumping to conclusions. We know that you were


    in pain but we didn''t do it on purpose. As much as you were hurting, we went through it too and we


    didn''t really love to deceive you all. We have a reason for doing it and before you hit her, listen this...


    she is pregnant," Zachary said and Kiara''s eyes widened up in shock.


    "W-What?" she managed to mutter and looked my way.


    "Look! Please calm down and let me exin," I said as calmly as I could and all she did was to stare at


    me nkly while Kristian held her by her shoulders mirroring Kiara''s expression.


    It took me an hour or more to tell her everything that happened from the point where I had the ident


    to where I got up in the hospital and got to know everything and letting Zachary know about me and our


    n. Even though Zachary didn''t really seem to mind it, still I felt an urge to stop myself from telling


    them about our n of catching the back stabber that was still roaming freely between us. By the time I


    finished, Kiara had an equally angry expression as Kristian as he looked back and forth between me


    and Zachary.


    "So, now you''re saying that you have to keep on ying the act of being Ivona infront that scoundrel


    Alex?" Kristian asked and all I did was nod in agreement and heard Zachary sighing.


    "No! You can''t!" Kiara cried out and before I realised she came forward and engulfed me into a tight


    hug. I could feel the tension in her body and I knew I made her suffer a lot and it was why she was so


    worried for me. The fact that I had hurt so many people, made me upset and at that moment I realised


    how much I hated Alex for doing that to me and also the person who has been helping him.


    "Do you not understand? You are no more a single person. You have a life inside your body and you


    have to protect it!" she said signifying the baby in my womb.


    "Exactly Kiara!" I held her by shoulder as I looked into her eyes.


    "I have to protect my baby and it is why I''m so keen on ending this once for all. Just think about it Kiara,


    they tried to kill and almost seeded on killing me, it was just my luck that saved me and I came back


    alive. Do you think they will not try to harm my baby?" I said and saw Zachary flinching at the end and


    his jaws locked yet he chose to keep his mouth shut.


    "Still, this so risky. He will kill you!" Kiara cried.


    "Don''t worry nothing will happen to her," Zachary spoke up and we all looked towards his direction as


    he went back to sit on his lounge.


    "How can you be so sure about that?" Kiara asked and before I could argue Zachary spoke up


    "Because she is not going back!" he said and I huffed in response.


    "Again! We are just back to square one!" I murmured annoyed by Zachary''s argument of sending me


    back to Alex. We have been fighting over it since morning but yet he keeps standing to his decisions.


    "Yes, don''t send her to him," Kiara said finally smiling and looked back at me "He is right. Don''t go


    back. We are here and we are going to help you. I-" she held my hands and looked at me with


    determination "I promise we are going to find the one who has done this to you."


    "But Kiara. Everything will fail if I don''t go back. Do you know what will happen? Alex will know


    everything and we can never catch-"


    "The only thing you need to do now is to rest and take care of yourself. Leave the rest to me. But this is


    more important and this is decided that you''re not going there anymore," he said sternly when Kristian


    spoke up "Yes, now we are with you as well. I''m sure he has something nned in his head so rest


    assured and leave everything to us."


    I looked back and forth at the three of them and I understood that no matter how much I tried I couldn''t


    manipte them and finally I gave up and thought about it and sighed.


    "Fine! Do whatever you all want," I said and pushing past Kiara I walked towards the bedroom but I


    could hear them calling for me.


    I just don''t understand why Zachary doesn''t want to proceed with this n. We were just so close to


    reach the end. Just what made him change the n all of a sudden.


    Does he not wish to find the person?


    But amidst all this things, I was sure of one thing and it was whatever Zachary was doing I was sure


    that he wasn''t backing off because of my pregnancy. Either he wants to hold the matter for some days


    or my lips quirked up as I realised is behaviour "or perhaps he has already caught the one."

 Chapter 22 Pet

    Chapter 22 Pet


    Outside the car, rain drops began to fall like scattered pearls and hit the window, making a crisp sound.


    The little animal in the nket seemed to be interrupted by the noise. It crawled restlessly into the


    nket, babbling about its dissatisfaction of being woken up.


    Mond caught a glimpse of a small face hidden in the nket in Nancy''s arms and raised his hand to


    knock on the window. Turning around, Charlie pointed ahead. With a tacit understanding, Charlie


    turned on the music. The melodious violin music started, making the noises of rain softer.


    The little creature on the nket quieted down and enjoyed the music.


    Casting a nce at Mond, Nancy didn''t expect him to be so considerate and have a good taste.


    She gently stroked the snowy hair of the little guy, and her soft hands were full of gentleness.


    "I didn''t expect this little creature toin." Said Nancy with a smile.


    With an impassive face, Mond said tly, "trouble."


    Nancy snorted and ignored him. She still gently touched the furry ball in her arms and covered it with


    the nket that it kicked away, fearing that it would catch a cold.


    The furry ball was the cat that Charlie had mentioned in the Lu Family.


    They heard something was crying with fear when they came back home. It waste at night and the


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    wind blew cold. Mond didn''t intend to interfere in anything and left straight away. But except for Ron, he


    found the baby cat curled up, and it was shivering and wet. It was a new born baby. Ron was fond of


    little animals, additionally it was so weak. Thus, Ron took a nket and wrapped it back.


    Ron wanted to raise it, but Mond refused him without hesitation. Mond even didn''t want him to feed the


    cat milk secretly.


    Ron was dissatisfied and sad. He wondered why Mond didn''t allow him to keep a kitten.


    Mond knew what was on Ron''s mind, but he didn''t respond to Ron. Ron felt aggrieved and asked for


    the reason, but Mond gave him a weird hint by saying, "throw the cat as far away as possible and let it


    die. It cannot stay here, unless Nancy agrees and is willing to take care of it personally.".


    When Nancy knew this, she was furious beyond their expectations.


    She also kept a cat when she was in her hometown. It was a ragdoll, another kind of cat. It was said


    that the ragdoll was a clingy cat, and the one Nancy fed was no exception. As long as she went out, the


    cat would definitely wait for her at the door. It would throw itself into her arms as soon as she got home


    and rubbed her chin with its little head. It was cute and smart.


    The cat apanied her through primary and junior high school, almost going through her childhood.


    But before long, Nancy entered a key high school in M city with her excellent academic performance.


    Then she lived in that boarding school, unable to go home several times a year. The ragdoll had been


    waiting for her at home, and no matter how the family tried to feed it, it couldn''t even drink a drop of


    water and died atst.


    Hearing this, Nancy specially asked for a leave and rushed back home. She made a small tomb and


    buried it in her own yard. Even now when she thought of it, she was very sad.


    After the cat died, Nancy had been crying for several weeks at school with red eyes every day. She


    didn''t care if she was hungry or thirsty. Her parents knew this from their teachers and didn''t want her to


    be sad, so they offered to buy a better pet. However, Nancy was studying in high school in another city.


    After high school, she had to go to college, and she went home only a few times a year. In order to


    concentrate on studies, she had no time to raise pets, and she had to give up raising that pet.


    Since then, she didn''t keep any pets because she knew that she didn''t have time. Since she didn''t


    have spare time, she would never raise a pet no matter how lonely she was. She didn''t want to


    experience that pain again.


    When Nancy thought of this, the light in her eyes darkened and she became sadder. She continued to


    caress the soft ball in her arms. When she looked at the cat, she would always think of her original one.


    Thinking of this, Nancy felt a little sad, and her eyes were gradually filled with tears.


    When Mond noticed the change of the expression on Nancy''s face, he frowned secretly. He wanted to


    ask if there was something wrong with her, but Ron seemed to think of something and said, "by the


    way, it hasn''t had a name yet! It is a female cat. What should we call it? "


    Hearing that, Mond was speechless. As he didn''t know what to say, Mond looked away.


    Nancy raised her head and looked at Ron sitting in the front of the car. She muttered, "name?"


    Her previous cat was named Tuantuan meaning reunion, but she and her cat could never be together


    again.


    Ron touched his chin and thought for a moment. "How about Sonwy? She''s as white as snow," Ron


    said.


    "I don''t think so." Nancy shook her head. She was not satisfied with the name. Snowy was simr to


    the name of a girl in a funny soap opera.


    "How about Yuanyuan?" Mond said with his head supported with one hand and looked out of the


    window for the scene in the rain.


    Hearing Mond''s cold but pleasant voice, Nancy casually asked, "what is the meaning?"


    "Reuion." Mond turned his head and once again looked at Nancy. An evil smile curled up the corners of


    his mouth, but it quickly disappeared. He returned to his usual cold look, as if the smile was only a


    delusion.


    Hearing this, Nancy, who didn''t considerate the suggestion but lowered her head to touch the furry ball,


    suddenly felt startled. She raised her head in shock and looked at Mond in disbelief. Was it a


    coincidence that Tuantuan and Yuanyuan both meant reunion?


    She stared at Mond''s deep eyes, trying to see through him. She bit her lip and wondered if Mond knew


    the name of her former cat. Tuantuan and Yuanyuan were so simr. However... How could he know?


    Why would he know?


    Mond looked at Nancy with his clear eyes. Instead of seeing through him, Nancy felt uneasy under his


    gaze. She immediately turned around and said awkwardly, "why do you call it this?"


    Her cute appearance brought a wave of warmth to Mond''s heart. With a warm smile, he returned, "look


    at her. The name means being chubby. I hope it''ll be more chubby and adorable."


    "Well..." Said Nancy, thoughtfully. She felt a little relieved. It turned out that she worried too much.


    Ron thought for a while and smiled, "I think it''s a good name. Why not call it this?"


    Mond looked at Nancy, waiting for her response. He saw Nancy nod slightly. Although she didn''t say


    anything, it was a kind of acquiescence. Yuanyuan could be a nice name for her to recall the happy


    time with her former cat.


    Getting her consent, Mond drew back his attention with satisfaction and looked ahead, grinning from


    ear to ear.


    Nancy didn''t dare to look at Mond, so she didn''t notice the difference of Mond. She just rubbed the


    round ball in her arms.


    Not long after, Yuanyuan suddenly became restless, and kept meowing, which surprised Nancy. Ron


    turned around in worry and asked, "what''s wrong with the kitty?"


    Nancy shook her head. Although she had kept a cat, she didn''t know much about the meaning of its


    reaction.

 Chapter 22: 22

    Chapter 22: 22


    Standing before the mirror my hands roamed all over my belly trying to feel the unborn child. Even


    though I had a t belly yet the thought of carrying the child built a pit of happiness in my heart as I


    thought about my future. If everything seem to be good, then I would wish to have a small and happy


    family along with Zachary. It was like a dream to have kids and to have a peaceful family. It seems the


    first part of my dream has been granted but the second part is still yet to happen as we have to go


    through all the troubles that surrounds us.


    Just when I thought that I could live my life as I had always wanted, life has nned something else for


    me. We had to ovee all our overwhelming feelings of parenthood, only because of that Alex and


    that traitorous person.


    "I swear to god, I would definitely make the traitor pay for all his sins," my hands balled into a tight fist


    as I thought about it again and again. Suddenly the temperature in the room seem to grow up and


    beads of sweat formed over my forehead. Even my body temperature raised up and I ended up


    throwing the cardigan that I was wearing. It was weird as it was cool outside but the temperature inside


    the room burned up.


    "Juliette!" someone shrieked and I looked towards the door to find none other than Kiara herself as she


    ran to me and held me by my arms. A look of worry marred her face as her eyes skimmed my face


    before she made me sit on the bed and brought me a ss of water.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Thank you," I whispered as I gulped down the water in a go feeling thirsty.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re sweating and your face is so pale. Are you feeling alright?" she asked


    as she took a seat beside me and I nodded.


    "No, I''m alright,"


    "Well, you don''t seem to. What''s bothering you?" she asked and that somehow made me smile as I


    showed her my belly encircling my arms over it.


    "Are you worried about your baby?" she asked and it was when a thought about Kristian crossed my


    mind.


    "What''s up with you and Kristian?" I asked all of a sudden catching her off guard. Her eyes widened


    just for a second before she averted her gaze away from me and pushed the loose strands of her hair


    behind her ear.


    "W-What do you mean? There''s nothing between us," she looked nervous all of a sudden and tried her


    best to lie.


    "Really?" I smiled as I shifted on the bed trying to look her face and she kept on facing the other side


    as I grew more closer to her.


    "Then why are you blushing?" I asked teasing her which made her huff at me.


    "What? Blushing? Who?" she stuttered and that made meugh.


    "You!" I mimicked her voice and it was when sheughed looking down at her knees.


    "So? Are you two dating now?" my abrupt question seemed to affect her as she stood up and looked at


    me before saying "No, we are not," and then she chose to walk out of the room.


    "Okay, now that was strange," Iughed out on my ownment.


    The clock ticked as I looked at the umpteenth time trying to figure out where all of a sudden Zachary


    has vanished to. I stood near the ssdoor to the balcony just gazing at the zing sky, no time to


    admire the nature''s beauty as my mind was too upied thinking about Zac. He seemed as if he was


    in a hurry. I was taking a shower when I heard him speaking from behind the door that he was going to


    somewhere and that he would bete.


    He told me not to go outside and told me that some of his guards are guarding outside the door. But he


    didn''t really tell me where he was going. The only thing that he told me was that he was going out for


    work and then he left. As soon as Kristian and Kiara left, Zachary went away for his work and being


    alone in the house I made myself some food and took a good nap for a while but then I got bored and


    tried calling Zachary but he never picked up.


    Sighing, I thought about calling him one morest time and it was when I picked up the phone and


    clicked the speed dial for his number. The phone rang a few times and it was when I huffed and was


    about to end the call when the call got connected with someone picking it up and I was sure that it


    wasn''t Zachary.


    "Hello?" a feminine voice said from the other end.


    "Zachary?" a frown formed on my forehead when I heard a woman''s voice from the other end of the


    phone instead of Zachary. It wasn''t Cosmina for sure but it wasn''t even someone I know.


    "No, he is busy in a meeting with a client. I saw the phone ringing and it is why I picked up the call," the


    woman said.


    "Oh alright!" I said and was about to cut off the call when something crossed my mind. I was sure that


    Zachary didn''t save my name in his phone and nobody ever dared to pick up his phone calls that came


    for him in his personal cell phone than how did she get the phone?


    "May I know who you are?" I asked and heard some ruffling sounds in the background.


    "Yes, my name is Ms. Cristina Dimir and I am his P.A," she responded professionally. The name clicked


    on my mind when I remembered the day when Zachary had brought a woman as his girlfriend to meet


    Mr. Lascar.


    Cristina Dimir.....


    "I see..." I said and hung up on her rotating the phone between my fingers lost in deep thoughts.


    If it weren''t for the continuous vibration of my phone, I wouldn''t have snapped out of the thoughts that I


    was thinking and the name that disyed on the screen had my blood boiling in fit of rage.


    "Ivona," he said sweetly and my jaws locked thinking about his face.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t catch up with after the dinnerst night. I had to fly back to Canada this morning and I


    would return back after two days," he said and gradually I rolled my eyes not even caring where he was


    and whatever business he was doing. But then the thought of letting Zachary knowing about his


    whereabouts and information made me act like a detective girlfriend.


    "Way to go Mr. Lascar. I can perfectly see our future together. Bright and shiny,"


    He gave out a throatyugh from the other end before replying "Have I miffed my fianc¨¦e already?"


    "I''m sorry Ivona. Dad told me that it was important and I had to leave almost immediately as soon as I


    dropped you off in your apartment. To make it up to you, let me meet some good wedding nners and


    I promise as soon as Ie back to the Valley, we shall start discussing about our wedding. Alright?"


    he asked and that made me choke on my own spit.


    "S-Sure," I said and before he hung up he told me where he was staying and for what he had flown all


    the way to Canada.


    "Wedding..." I scoffed at the thought and remembered the only wedding that I was trying so hard to


    save.


    It was quarter past two o''clock in the night when I found myself staring nkly at the ceiling. I heard the


    front door beeping as it had the code security lock and knowing the only person apart from me knowing


    the code was Zachary, I made zero efforts to get up and greet him at the door. Pulling the cover upto


    my neck, I shifted from my position from facing the ceiling to my sides as I stared at themp when the


    door of the bedroom opened.


    Closing my eyes shut, I heard him walking to the walk-in-closet and then he went into the bathroom.


    It looked as if he was taking a shower because he came out after thirty minutes and I felt the bed


    dipping from my behind. A cold hand brushed past my face to switch off themp and then he pulled


    the cover on me properly before snaking an arm on my waist and another under my neck as he turned


    me around to face him. Still not opening my eyes, I pretended to be on deep sleep as I felt him stroking


    my hair before putting his chin over my head and finally falling to sleep.


    Just what exactly are you upto Zachary?


    Just when I was about to sleep his phone vibrated and I picked a look from over him as he slept deeply


    to see the caller Id disying "Ms. Cristina Dimir."

 Chapter 23 Use The Glass He Has Used

    Chapter 23 Use The ss He Has Used


    They stared at each other, the air suddenly became weird.


    Nancy felt nervous when she was stared at by Mond with his deep eyes. She felt there was no way to


    escape under his gaze.


    However, she had made up her mind this time to win a round no matter what. She would never let


    Mond win this time! Mond was not tired. He just stared at Nancy without blinking and saw all her


    emotions.


    They just stared at each other in such a childish way. Ron had to break the weird silence, "Miss Nancy,


    Yuanyuan''s room has already been prepared. Would you like to have a look?


    Would you like to decorate Yuanyuan''s room first and then talk about other things? Because I''m afraid


    that Yuanyuan will be hungry. "


    In fact, Nancy had already been unable to hold on for a long time. Fortunately, what Ron had said gave


    her a way out, so she was willing to do so.


    "I will talk to youter. Now I''m going to clean up a cat''s nest for Yuanyuan," said Nancy, raising her


    arms to carry the cat out of the car.


    When Nancy came to the ZW Pce again, she felt that every time she came here, she would have a


    different feeling. The pce was so beautiful every time, intoxicatingly beautiful!


    Nancy strode towards the vi at a brisk pace. When she reached the gate, it opened from inside.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Wee, Miss Nancy!" Nancy foolishly looked at the woman who was smiling in front of her. This


    woman said, "I''m Charlie''s wife, my name is Melody! You can call me Melody! "


    With a formal professional suit on her, she introduced herself gracefully and skillfully, which stunned


    Nancy.


    With Yuanyuan in her arms, Nancy pointed at Melody and asked incredulously, "You are Charlie''s


    wife?"


    Melody smiled and nodded. When Nancy was about to speak, Charlie and Ron came over pushing


    Mond. Melody smiled at them and said, "Mr. Mond, wee back!"


    Just as Mond was about to get close in his wheelchair, he heard Nancy cry out in an indignant tone,


    "It''s a reckless waste of God''s good gifts. You''re such a beautiful girl, why are you willing to marry


    Charlie?


    He was the same as Mond. They were both mean and sharp tongued and scheming! How could you


    bear it? "


    Melody casted a quick nce at Charlie and Mond, only to saw their faces darken. With an awkward


    smile on her face, she said, "Miss Nancy, you''re such a good tempered, eloquent, innocent and lovely


    girl."


    Standing beside them, Ron felt that something was wrong, he quickly ran away from the scene and


    went upstairs with a whoosh. "Miss Nancy, I''m waiting for you upstairs!"


    One second ago, Nancy was thinking about why Ron suddenly ran so fast, the next second, she


    suddenly realized and ran after him. "I''ming! Coming! "


    Leaving Melody standing at the door, smiling softly when she saw her husband pushed Mond in. She


    couldn''t helpughing and said, "I like Miss Nancy very much."


    "So do you mean that Charlie and I are the same kind of people? Mean and sharp tongued and


    scheming? " Said Mond gloomily.


    "Eh... That... I''m going to check if the coffee is ready!" Melody turned around and ran as fast as a


    rabbit.


    ''You must be kidding. Should I run when Mr. Mond wanted to punish me? Mr. Mond had said so much


    to me. This was definitely not a good omen. Hurry up to run!''


    As for the question Mond asked, the answer had been revealed from her fleeing!


    Looking at the mess his wife left behind, Charlie felt helpless. He helplessly pushed Mond to the sofa


    and said in a low voice, "Mr. Mond, Melody..."


    Mond waved his hand, indicating that there was no need for his exnation.


    After Mond almost drowned in the river when he was six years old, Mrs. Anna sent Charlie and Melody,


    who were as young as him, to help him. As a friend who grew up together with him, of course he knew


    what kind of person Melody was.


    In Mond''s heart, they were his family.


    A momentter, the rich and fragrant coffee aroma filled the entire big house. When Nancy came down


    from the upstairs, she felt rxed and happy.


    "It smells so good! It smells likette, doesn''t it? " The aroma of coffee filled her nose. She asked


    cautiously.


    "I''ve just made atte. Do you want to have a try?" Melody said to her with a smile.


    "Okay! It''s a sin to miss such a delicious coffee! " Nancy smiled. Everything here was good, and the


    coffee must be the best. Since she was here, she had to have a try!


    When Nancy sat down on the sofa with a smile on her face, and was about to take the coffee handed


    over by Melody, Mond said to Melody, "She''s still growing up. Drinking too much coffee will affect her


    physical growth. Give her a ss of milk or sour date juice. "


    On hearing that, Melody took back her hand and looked at Nancy. She smiled and said, "Milk or sour


    date juice? Is that okay?"


    Nancy pouted angrily, sat on the sofa sullenly, and gritted her teeth angrily! ''This damn Mond! He''s


    such a jerk! He''s always against me, and I can''t get what I want! ''She cursed inwardly! ''I won''t!''


    Nancy stood up suddenly, grabbed Mond''s cup and drank up the coffee in it.


    After drinking it, she looked at Mond provocatively and put the ss back to Mond''s hand triumphantly.


    A moment ago, because Mond was afraid of scalding Nancy, he let her take his cup. Now, when he


    looked at the empty cup in his hand, he felt strangely happy.


    Nancy was very happy and felt pleasant when she saw Mond was frozen. She turned around and


    bursted intoughter! "Ha! "Ha! Ha! I''m going home. Bye! "


    She swaggered to the gate and crooked her finger at Ron. "You drive me home!"


    Looking at the series of reactions of Nancy, Melody couldn''t help butugh out. She thought, ''Miss


    Nancy is really interesting. I believe that only Miss Nancy dares to treat Mr. Mond in this way! And Mr.


    Mond could only allow Miss Nancy to act so presumptuously!''


    Standing next to Charlie, Ron shrugged helplessly and said with an awkward expression, "Mr. Mond


    said, if you dare to leave, he would let me throw Yuanyuan off the rooftop."


    Hearing his words, Nancy froze in ce. She frowned and shouted at Mond, "You''re going too far! I''ll


    take it as love if you keep making trouble out of nothing! "


    When she shouted, the whole world became silent.


    On the other side, Mond kept a close eye on her. After a while, he slowly said, "If you think it that way,


    then it is!"

 Chapter 23: 23

    Chapter 23: 23


    Zachary Pov


    Something warm touched my arm and as I opened my eyes the phone was shoved right into my face


    as Juliette spoke in an irritated voice "How many times have I told you to mute your phone in the night?


    Even the vibration mode disturbs your sleep," she murmured as she kept the phone right next to me


    and turned over to sleep. As I picked up the continuously vibrating phone, I frowned seeing the name


    disyed in the caller Id as ''Ms. Cristina Dimir.''


    Now, what does she want?


    "Ms. Dimir, whatever the matter is...do you even care to check the time before calling?" I spoke through


    a hoarse sound of sleep.


    "Mr. Sullivan! Oh Thank God you picked up!" she cried from the other end that got my attention and


    suddenly the sleep went away as I grew rmed hearing her distressed voice.


    "Ms. Dimir? Is everything alright?" I asked as I sat up straight on the bed and threw the cover away.


    Juliette turned around and frowned at the my action before sitting up on the bed and looking at me


    while I spoke on the phone.


    "Mr. Sullivan, I think I''m in trouble. Some people have followed me home from the time we left Mr.


    Lascar''s house after making the house deal that you wanted to buy. It seemed Mr. Lascar didn''t really


    bother about the wrecked house but I guess some people from his home or I don''t know just doesn''t


    want him to sell that property to us. They have been knocking on my door and yelling at me to go away


    and drop the n on buying the house or the consequences won''t be good," she said out of breath


    sounding frightened to death.


    "Are they still there?" I asked but judging from the sound of her squealing and some people yelling in


    the background it seemed they were still there.


    "Did you inform the cops?" I asked and she screamed a yes from the other end.


    "Alright! Don''t worry. Keep or move something before the door stopping them from barging in and lock


    yourself in your closet or in your bathroom. But before that make sure to lock every window and door to


    your balcony. I will be there in a moment," I said as I got up from the bed and threw on a white polo


    shirt and jeans before running to get the keys when Juliette handed it to me and I sprinted to the door.


    "Lock the door. My guards are out here," I said hastily as I opened the door and was just about to close


    it when she stopped it using her hand.


    "Take one of the guards with you," she said and not wanting to waste any time on argument I nodded a


    yes and close the door before running to the parking calling Seth, one of my guard to prepare the car.


    It seemed they were some hired bullies sent to scare Cristina in hopes of indirectly warning me not to


    buy the house from Alex''s father. The cops reached before us and by the time we arrived we saw them


    handcuffed and being escorted towards the police car. Cristina Dimir was perfectly fine but she


    continued sobbing and kept on mumbling how scared she was to death. As I talked to the officers


    about the bullies wanting to know who exactly sent them over they told me that the group of bullies


    won''t open their mouths and then they would inform me as soon as they confess everything for the


    purpose and who sent them over.


    One of them crossed me handcuffed and a cop followed him to the car but then the bald strong built


    guy stopped in his tracks to look back at me. A smirk remained stered in his face as he spoke in his


    deep drunk ent "Oi! Are you already scared by all this?" he asked and I tilted my head to the side


    squinting my eyes as I heard just what he wanted to say.


    "Don''t worry. If you want to save your sorry ass then just stop thinking about buying that house and


    move back from wherever you havee from. You stupid businessman just don''t have any idea with


    whom exactly you are dealing with. So, before you sit there crying for your sorry ass, get your ass


    safe," heughed hysterically mocking me and Seth took a step forward intimidatingly wanting to hit


    him but stopped as soon as I signalled him to stop.


    The cop pushed him towards the car and he got in all the while showing his tongue out at me.


    "Interesting..." I muttered.


    "Is everything alright?" she asked as soon as I entered the house, locking the door from behind.


    "Why are you still up? You should be sleeping," I said as I held her by her shoulders and turned her


    around pushing her towards the bedroom. "Zac. Zac!" she had an irritated look as she turned around to


    face me. "Can''t you simply answer my question?" sheined and that made me heave a sigh


    before telling her everything that happened.


    "So, you are saying that you went to Mr. Lascar this morning to finalise the house agreement?" she


    asked and I nodded before lounging on the couch.


    "But I don''t get it. Why are you so keen on buying that wrecked house?" she asked as she sat on the


    coffee table to look at me. My eyes fell on the scar on her knee and involuntarily my hands reached out


    to touch it. It was probably from the ident few months ago and that boiled my blood.


    "Juliette..." I spoke up for the first time thinking of spilling everything out.


    The thing that I have hidden so many things from her had always nagged me to the extent that I felt


    suffocated. I felt as if I was betraying her and a part of me was responsible for everything that had


    happened to her. From the part where I marry her for the sake of saving her from Nichs to the part


    where she gets into an ident, I felt responsible. If only I had stopped everything that happened that


    year, then probably Juliette wouldn''t have to go through so much.


    If only had I....


    "Hmm?" she whispered holding the hand that was touching her scar.


    "I have kept so many secrets from you," I told her and sat back from my lying position as I looked at her


    straight into her eyes. Finally determined to spill everything out that I have been keeping inside from a


    long period of time.


    A gut feeling in me told me to wait and let her know some other day but then I wanted to feel free from


    the burden of hiding things from her and it was why I chose to be truthful and let her know.


    "I know," she whispered smiling at me as she reached for my face and touched my cheek with her


    warm ones.


    "I knew that you were full of secrets but I believed that you would eventuallye out one day and tell


    me everything."


    Her words were filled with sincerity and that made me smile as I leaned more onto her touch and


    kissed her hand before taking in a deep breath getting ready to tell her about my past.


    "I want to tell you everything today. So please be patience with me and hear me out okay?" I asked and


    she nodded signalling me to continue.


    "So, back when I was doing my degree, a girl named Gina used to stalk me everywhere I went. She


    was really pretty and bubbly but very childish. Even though I was her senior, she continued to follow me


    everywhere I went and would sent me those you know um-" my voice stuttered thinking about the


    correct word.


    "Love letters?" Juliette finished and awkwardly I found myself nodding at her as I cleared my throat


    before speaking "So...she would dere her love for me every single time she met me and would


    always scare away the other girls that followed me."


    "I used to decline her advances because I never really felt anything for her but then I felt I should at


    least date her and see if it works. The day when I told her that we should date, she was extremely


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    happy and like a kid jumped up and down but I made a condition that if it didn''t work then she would


    stop pursuing me and stop following me,"


    "She seemed hesitant but when I turned to leave, she agreed almost immediately and it was the


    beginning of our dating rtion," as I finished I looked up to see Juliette''s expression but found her


    neutral and attentive as she signalled me to carry on.


    "Then we dated each other, going out on dates, movies that I hated, amusement parks and did


    everything to have fun but every time as I walked her back to her hostel I knew it wasn''t working for


    me. I never really felt that excitement and spark that I had wished to feel but on the contrary she was


    ecstatic and happy with whatever we were doing and clutched onto me even more. As we continued,


    she grew more possessive and acted like my girlfriend boasting around and being mean to a girl who


    was myb partner. She didn''t stop on that, she started disturbing me while I was in my ss and


    joined me on lunch every time I was with my friends."


    I inhaled deeply as I remembered the day when Ist saw her. She was sad and broke and looked as if


    she would die.


    "So finally I told her that it wasn''t working and I wanted to end it. She was heart broken and she cried


    for hours and days following me everywhere even more to the point where I had to take a short leave


    from the university frustrated by her behavior of barging into boy''s hostel. But then I never knew that


    the day when Ist saw her running behind my car to stop me from leaving would be thest day I


    would ever see her."


    "W-What happened?" Juliette asked slowly holding my hand tightly sitting at the edge of the table.


    "When I returned back, I heard that shemited suicide by jumping off a cliff near our university."


    "What?" Juliette said with widened eyes.


    "Everyone med me for it and told me that just because I was stupid not able to handle her love, she


    ended upmitting suicide only because of me. The situation was a chaos back then and I was filled


    with guilty. I couldn''t sleep nor eat when everyone kept on looking at me usingly. So, it was when


    Gale stepped in wanting to help me and he spread a false story of her being pregnant with some other


    guy. She felt guilty for cheating on me and it was why shemited suicide." Juliette gasped when she


    heard that and reluctantly I continued "It didn''t even take him too long to even get a fake pregnancy


    report and he hired some guy who even agreed to whatever he said and took the me on himself for


    money. Even though people stopped hating and using me for her death but the fact that she


    cheated on me didn''t go well with them and they turned her into the evil one much to my dismay and it


    made me even more frustrated and angry upon Gale for doing this."


    "G-Gale did this all for you?" she asked shocked and I nodded.


    "We were always in good terms but after this incident I hated him for the guilt that I was feeling and for


    turning Gina, who was dead as the evil one."


    "Zachary," Juliette whispered as she stood up and pulled me into a hug rubbing her hands all over my


    arm soothingly andforting me.


    "But the past that I thought I had left behind has came back hunting my present and it is why I chose to


    tell you everything today," I said and Juliette looked down at me with a questioning look.


    "What do you mean?" she questioned.


    "Gina- Gina''s full name was Gina Lascar and she is Alexandru''s younger sister."

 Chapter 24 Mr. Mond Loves You Very Much

    Chapter 24 Mr. Mond Loves You Very Much


    Seeing the serious expression on Mond''s face, Nancy was confused and wondered, '' What on earth


    did he want to do? What a headache!


    He said that he had prepared clothes, bags and shoes for me. What was he going to do? Did he want


    me to live here? But why did he treat me like this? Did he do that just for keeping the cat?''


    Mond stared into Nancy''s eyes and continued, "Didn''t you say that I was already twenty-six years old


    and that I hadn''t had a rtionship or gotten married and I was mentally abnormal?"


    Hearing that, Nancy felt very nervous and involuntarily took a step backward. She said, "You! What do


    you want? "


    Mond didn''t move but slowly said, "Ron, take Miss Nancy upstairs to have a look!"


    Ron walked up to Nancy and said with a ttering smile, "Miss Nancy, let me take you upstairs to have


    a look! You''ll like it! "


    ''You said you didn''t want to go up, didn''t you? Well, I''ll ask someone to invite you up!'' Mond stared at


    Nancy with burning eyes, which made her get goose bumps!


    The defiance deep in Nancy''s heart was thoroughly provoked by Mond. She shouted, "No! I don''t want


    to see it! I want to go home! You don''t allow me to go home, nor do you want me to call home. What


    the hell do you want? "


    "Miss Nancy, please don''t make it hard on me! You can go upstairs and have a look. If you don''t like it,


    we can remake it. And you can talk about these things after you have seen it, okay? "


    "No way! I just don''t want to! " She refused to go upstairs.


    "Miss Nancy," Charlie said in a much more tough tone than Ron, with a very strong aura, "Girls have to


    have their own consciousness at any time to protect themselves. There are very few people who can


    challenge the bottom line of Mr. Mond and are still breathe fresh air.


    Are you sure you want to continue to be disobedient and face unpredictable future? I have a


    suggestion. You''d better cultivate some strength than irritate and make Mr. Mond unhappy! "


    Enraged by Charlie''s threat, Nancy clenched her fists and shouted at the graceful figure in the kitchen,


    "Melody! Your husband is frightening me! He is just like Mond. He always bullies me! You won''t be


    happy with him. Divorce him as soon as possible! "


    Ron leaned over and said in a low voice, pretending to be wronged, "Miss Nancy, Charlie loves his wife


    very much. Anyone who tries to destroy their rtionship will be criticized to be ungrateful!"


    Melody put down her work and walked out of the kitchen with a smile and went straight to the back of


    Mond. She held Mond''s wheelchair and smiled gently to Nancy. "Don''t be afraid, Miss Nancy. Charlie


    has always been speaking in this way.


    Besides, Mr. Mond loves you so much. How could Charlie frighten you? You don''t have to worry about


    it, Miss Nancy. Even though Charlie looks bad, he is just joking with you. "


    Charlie cast a meaningful nce at Melody while she made a face and stuck out her tongue.


    Melody suddenly felt that her sleep quality was halved again tonight! On the other hand, Nancy stood


    there with her brain frozen. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Nancy was apparently irritated by Melody''s words, she pointed at Mond''s face, "No, he doesn''t love me


    at all. He almost makes me crazy.


    He won''t give up if he doesn''t get angry with me. He''s against me for everything. In my opinion, he


    doesn''t like me at all, so he deliberately leaves me here to torture me to make me unhappy! "


    "Miss Nancy, you may have misunderstood the meaning of ''Torture'' " Ron smiled helplessly.


    ''As far as it was concerned, she was the most arrogant person in the house. Moreover, since she came


    in, we provided her with delicious food. The new clothes, shoes and bags upstairs that we bought for


    her were the most expensive and the best. No one had ever touched her a finger. If this could be


    considered a torture, then I would rather be tortured in this way.''


    Melody shook her head and sighed. She walked up to Nancy and took her little hand, saying, "Miss


    Nancy, let me apany you to have a look upstairs."


    Obviously, Nancy was more willing to ept her words. Perhaps because they both were women!


    After the two women went out of sight, Mond looked at Ron thoughtfully. "Does Charlie love Melody


    very much? "


    Ron simply nodded and said, "Yes. They have been married for so many years and they have a very


    good rtionship."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Mond thought for a while and turned to Charlie, "How do you care about her?"


    "I...." Charlie''s mind was in a mess, and his face blushed with embarrassment. "I just try my best to


    fulfill her wish. No matter how small it is, I''ll take it seriously."


    Mond remained silent, carefully thinking about what Charlie and Ron said. Charlie and Ron were


    confused. ''Is he still Mr. Mond? Was he actually thinking about how to take care of Miss Nancy?''


    Upstairs------


    Melody dragged Nancy into Mond''s private suite.


    A huge light blue semi-circr sliding door pierced into the wall, like a round and cute ss ball shot


    on the snow-white cake. It was sweet at the first sight.


    The door was opened and the first thing they saw was Mond''s study room which was divided into two


    parts.


    The left side was masculine, all with silver and dark blue. At a single nce, it reminded Nancy of the


    deep eyes of Mond.


    The right side was kawaii, all with warm pink, khaki, bright yellow and white. A pink limited edition Hello


    Kittyputer was ced on the desk.


    Nancy turned to look at Melody, and she instantly understood what Nancy meant.'' It was very beautiful!


    Is it for me?''


    Melody smiled and exined, "Last time you and Mr. Mond came here, you said you like the color, so


    Mr. Mond asked servants to make arrangement. He could ept pink blue bedroom, closet,


    bedclothes, and even the bathroom, but the study room was the ce where should be treated strictly.


    Because he didn''t want the two styles to look too chic, so he also added dark blue. "


    The anxiety on Nancy''s face slowly subsided, and she was a little moved. ''This room was really


    beautiful!''


    Nancy couldn''t help but walk over to have a look. She touched it, and then sat and shook on the dark


    blue leather turns chair. Narrowing her eyes, she said, "It''s veryfortable."


    However, Nancy thought about Sam and suddenly stood up. Noticing the hidden resistance in her


    eyes, Melody was surprised and said, "Miss Nancy, Mr. Mond really loves you!"


    "Well, the whole world knows he has a temperamental temper." Nancy said with disdain while she


    walked in, "p on your face, then give you a candy. He makes me shut up once he speaks, after a


    while, he will buy me good things.


    He just feels that I was toofortable every day, he has to make me feel like sitting on a roller


    coaster. He didn''t stop until I was happy but gritted my teeth out of hatred."


    "Haha." Melody opened the bedroom''s door in royal blue, and led Nancy in. The closet was also


    divided into two parts. It was dark blue on one side, and light blue on the other side.


    She pulled away the light blue side, and said to Nancy, "Miss Nancy, have you ever thought that if he is


    someone unimportant to you, what he says or does shouldn''t affect your emotions?"

 Chapter 24: 24

    Chapter 24: 24


    Zachary Pov


    The room was marred with silence as I kept on staring at the lightmp next to the couch having no


    idea of whatever Juliette was thinking because I was too distracted with the thought of having Juliette


    judge me like everyone did back then and I was okay with it because I knew it was even too much for


    her to handle. Everything that ever happened to her was only because of me. I was always the root


    cause of everything that she had to go through and today I would not me her. Not even for a single


    bit because whatever she would say was the right thing. For me, she is always right. She went through


    that ident that Alex nned because of me, she came back from death and then in order to save


    me, she put her life in risk ying a second identity before Alex not even knowing that everything she


    went through was actually nned for me.


    I was the person who should have been hurt in ce of her, but every time, every single time she


    would divert all those sufferings and would take it on her head. All this while, she had foolishly


    protected me thinking I was the one who was protecting her, but in reality, I was nothing inpared to


    her. I could only protect her with the help of a gun, while she obstructed every emotional pain that was


    led towards me.


    Slowly turning towards her, I was ready to face an upset Juliette but instead I found her already looking


    my way with a saddened face as her eyes teared up and she looked down as soon as my eyes got in


    contact with her. I knew, I had made her upset. I should''ve cleared it from the beginning that I knew


    Alex and he was after me for his sister and he had pulled Juliette into all this because he wanted me to


    suffer like he had when his sister died. I was an ominous for Juliette and no matter how hard I tried I


    couldn''t clear that dark part of me.


    "Then...you''re saying that Alex did all this with me, with us, because of Gina?" Juliette''s voice broke


    down at the end and I kept mum knowing she would understand.


    "Then...what else?" she asked which made me look up at her.


    "What do you mean?" I questioned not understanding what she meant by what she just asked.


    "There is more to than meets the eyes right?," she asked and I nodded sping my hand together.


    "I found out about it when you nned everything out. I had to know who he was because when I was


    dating Gina, I knew that she had a brother but I had never been able to meet or see his face. I was


    informed that her brother on the time of her death had wanted to sit amittee against me and


    reopen her case file which was closed because of Gale''s influence, but he lost to Gale and we were


    never been able to meet because soon I graduated. I had always wanted to clear things out with her


    family but I was never able to. So, finally I got to meet him and it nned out he was set to destroy me


    and he wanted to take revenge for his sister and it was why he found a pawn but ended up being used


    as a pawn in his own game."


    "So, who is that person? Have you already found him?" she asked and I nodded to which her eyes


    grew the size of a saucer.


    "W-Who is he then?" she asked and I had an internal feud with my consciousness thinking whether it


    was the right moment to spill everything out or not. I chose thetter.


    "I will tell you," I got up from the couch that made her look up at me.


    "But Za-," in a swift moment I picked her up in my arms and she looked at me all startled as I walked


    towards the bedroom with her in my arms.


    "I promise, I will tell you everything. But not today. It''s toote in the night and you need to have some


    rest. You have been up since the time I went away and it not good for you and our baby," I said as I


    tucked her in and ced a kiss on her forehead.


    "Tomorrow, I will be sending Willi back home to Romania to have everyonee here. We can''t hide


    this anymore. This drama needs to end and I want unveil the real person behind all this. This is for our


    own betterment, I''m tired of ying this hide and seek games and I want to go back to the way we


    used to live," a sigh escaped my mouth as I sat next to her and she held my forearm facing my side.


    "Zachary," she whispered softly almost faintly and if it wasn''t for the night''s pin drop silence, I wouldn''t


    have heard it but then I looked at her as she closed her eyes and took in deep breaths before speaking


    "Does Alex know about you and your other job?"


    "Probably not," I answered almost immediately as I had a background check on him by Willi and


    ording to Willi''s sources he had no idea about my mafia connection. If he had, then he wouldn''t


    have dared. It was almost my guilt for losing Gina that made me not to kill him but he hurt Juliette and I


    had no n on letting him off the hook so easily.


    I knew how much it hurts when you lose a near and dear one especially when I had also lost my own


    sister. I knew the amount of hate I felt for Vito and Nichs was same as what Alex might have been


    feeling for me, and perhaps it was why I had to control myself to go right before him and shoot all the


    bullets into his head. I wanted to know who he had befriended with and then when I finally found the


    person I decided I should at least clear Alex''s part to Juliette.


    "And you know what?" she whispered.


    I stared down at her as she rubbed her hands on my forearm, before opening her eyes and looking at


    me "Let if off!"


    "What?"


    "Let it off now. Gina''s death was not your fault," she said as she smiled at me but her eyes held


    assurance. It was what I had always wanted to see for me. From the time Gina died, everyone actually


    thought I was to be med for it and it was what made me guilty even more than what I was already


    feeling. Instead of supporting me, Gale tried to curtain and get me off the hooks from Gina''s death


    case, which indirectly meant he believed that Ginamitted suicide because of me and I was actually


    the one to be med. Not even my mother or grandfather, gave me the assurance that it wasn''t my


    fault and I kept on drowning into the pit of darkness and grew distant to everyone that were near me.


    When I met Juliette, she caught me off guard and made me feel certain things that I had never


    experienced, not even with Gina. It was hard for me to not let Juliette enter into my heart because she


    was even more stubborn than I was, and finally she ended up in my life protecting and loving me,


    pulling me from that pit but contrary getting her hands dirty with that pit of darkness. So, inst she had


    to face the consequences of being with me.


    She held my wrist firmly and that made me snap out of my thinking world as Iid down next to her,


    switching off themp on my side and pulling her close to me as she snuggled to me in afortable


    position breathing in heavily.


    "You alright?" I asked as I had my arms around her while I felt her nodding, as she kept her head on my


    chest.


    "Let''s go for a check up or should I call a doctor home?" I asked as I thought about our baby. I knew


    with all the things going around I was unable to look after our baby but knowing Juliette, she yed her


    part perfectly and she took care of her and the baby much to my relief.


    "No, it''s alright. I want to deal with our family first," she said and I hummed in response.


    "Zac? Are you asleep?" I heard her voice almost after fifteen minutes and I tapped her hand that was


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    on my chest replying her that I was indeed awake.


    "I wanted to ask you a question," she said nonchntly and the way she said that I had an


    understanding what she had been wanting to ask me from the beginning as I had told her about my


    past life.


    "What is it?" I asked nevertheless.


    "Did. Did you and Gina had that type of rtion? Uh! I mean...did you two did it?" she stuttered a few


    times in the middle and by the time she finished, I could feel her body turning cold and I scoffed at her


    in the middle of the night.


    "Did you and Nichs do that?" I snapped and almost immediately she got up from me and red at


    me. I could see her face as the moonlight fell on her face through the ss window and she looked as


    if she was ready to p me.


    "You ask me that? Were you drunk when we had sex for the first time? I was a v-"


    "Enough! I''m tired and I want to sleep. So, sleep and let me sleep! Idiot!" I muttered as I rolled around


    on my stomach and pulled the duvet to me irritated all of a sudden.


    "C''mon tell me?" I heard her voice.


    "Nonsense, Idiot of a woman" I mumbled but soon regretted as she climbed up on me putting all her


    weight on me, crushing me in the process, giggling like a mad woman who just won a stupid ass lottery.


    As I had concluded earlier, she was the only woman in the world who had the power to make me mad


    in a minute and also had the power to melt me just in a second.

 Chapter 25 Ill Marry Him! I Wont Leave.

    Chapter 25 I''ll Marry Him! I Won''t Leave.


    When Nancy inadvertently nced at the closet, she couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her eyes


    wide open, and her heart was filled with shock!


    The wardrobe was full of all kinds of dresses, just like a blue color palette. The dress was in the same


    color, starting from left to right. The color of blue gradually ranged from deep to light. The first color was


    ckish blue, the second was jewelry blue, the third was dark blue, and then pinkish blue, followed by


    the white and light blue one.


    There were at least hundreds of dresses in the closet. Even if she wore different dresses every day, it


    was enough for her to wear them for the whole summer!


    It was no wonder that Mond never treated money seriously, as she had learned this from the first time


    when Nancy came to the ZW Pce.


    Suddenly, Nancy vigntly stared at Melody and asked, "what does Mond do?"


    Nancy was really confused. Would an abandoned member of the Lu Family be so rich? This was so


    absurd! Nancy had never seen such a thing before.


    With a faint smile on her face, Melody said, "if you are curious, why don''t you ask them in person? I


    think Mr. Mond will be willing to answer your question. As for the secrets of the young master, you can


    naturally find them if you are lucky. "


    Realizing that Melody was unwilling to tell her the truth, Nancy stopped asking and then opened the


    drawer below. The drawer was full of the same gradually varied blue shoes as the wardrobe on the top.


    The blue color was heading down gradually. There were all bags in the other wardrobe, and the bag


    was filled with the same effect.


    Feeling that all this was unreal, Nancy couldn''t help but fall onto therge bed behind her. What she


    could see including the carpet beneath her feet, and the bed beneath her was all different degrees of


    blue.


    Did he change everything in blue just because he liked blue? It was so horrible! Nancy''s head was


    aching!


    Nancy''s bnce in her heart began to swing. Besides, she was more touched. This man tried so hard


    to keep her here!


    Raising her eyes to look at Melody, Nancy stretched out her hand pitifully and asked, "can you lend me


    your phone?"


    Melody took out her phone and gave it to Nancy, and said, "of course you can!" "But before you call


    your family and ask them to pick you up, can you listen to me? I''d like to talk about the young master."


    "What?" It was obvious that Nancy didn''t understand her meaning. She had to obediently obey it.


    "The old master is a yboy. He has married several wives. And after he had sons, nearly all of them


    died. Their lives can''tst long."


    The light from Nancy''s eyes darkened. "I''ve heard that your father might bring misfortune to his wives,


    but I didn''t dare to say it in normal times."


    Melody smiled and said, "there are many people in the family fighting openly and secretly. And Mond


    became the biggest sacrifice since he is older than any other boy. Whether it was because of


    identally falling into the water in her childhood, or because of the grown-up ident, her legs


    couldn''t stand. These are all the works of her family fighting for power. "


    "What? !" Nancy stood up in surprise. She had only heard that the fight among the rich was very fierce,


    but she didn''t expect it to be so fierce. It was insane of someone to harm such a little child, especially if


    it''s a member of his own family!


    But in fact, Nancy felt more sorry for Mond. At this moment, she really felt that Mond was so pitiful and


    helpless.


    "The young master''s mother couldn''t swim, but she jumped into the sea to save the young master.


    When she tried to push his little body to the shore, a raging wave came and beat her down!"


    Feeling a little touched, Melody continued, "Miss Nancy, can you imagine that a child of a few years old


    can do nothing but call for Mommy when he falls into water. It''s not easy to wait for for Mommy toe


    to save him, but he was pushed back to the beach. It''s toote to be happy, because Mommy reced


    him and got drowned in the sea."


    Nancy felt her heart being seized by a pair of hands invisibly and it was so painful that she couldn''t


    breathe. Nancy didn''t even dare to think of Mond when he was just a kid. How scared he should be,


    and how helpless and panic he should be!


    "For so many years, everyone thought Mr. Mond became dumb except us. His father has asked all the


    famous doctors to treat him but in vain. He hasn''t said a word over the years, and no one has heard a


    word from Mond except us. Even during the voice transformation period his most precious voice hasn''t


    appeared. "


    Speaking these, she looked at Nancy and said, "the first time we heard Mond speak was in the middle


    of the night. When he was having a nightmare, he cried for help and shouted for mother. Charlie and


    Ron and I didn''t know that he could talk until then. "


    Nancy took a deep breath and sniffed. She wanted to cry! It turned out that Mond wasn''t a wolf, but a


    pitiful rabbit!


    Melody continued, "young master has grown up. He seldom had nightmares or talked in his dreams. It


    was not until one week ago when he met you on the expressway that he spoke again. And it was at


    that time that we heard a strange and precious voice that we hadn''t heard for a long time. "


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Frowning, Nancy felt uneasy. She gritted her teeth and said, "Melody, why... Why did you tell me that?"


    Holding the little hand of Nancy, she continued, "at noon, for the first time, I had seen the young


    masters anxiously waiting at the table for someone toe down and have lunch with him. In the past,


    he finished the meal hastily either at his desk or in the wheelchair. Today, Mond is sitting at the table.


    He is very happy! "


    "Melody, I..."


    "Miss Nancy, I beg you to stay with Mond even as a trade. If you break off the engagement now, the


    luck that you brought to him, will disappear again!


    When you talked about the marriage, no one forced you to marry. You agreed, but now you want to go


    back on your word. The young master is always a joke in everyone''s eyes. If you insist on breaking off


    the engagement, how will others judge him in the future? "


    "I..." Nancy stuttered


    "Nancy, you reached an agreement with young master about the marriage, didn''t you? If so, what are


    you afraid of? Don''t worry. After you get married, young master will love you with all his heart and soul.


    He will treat you well and cherish you!


    "I..."


    "Miss Nate, I believe that when Lord Nn talked about the marriage between him and your father,


    your father must have gone home to ask you about it. But Lord Nn informed young master atst!


    Whether he would marry you or not, Master Mond had no choice. He was a living person who can be


    happy or disappointed! Don''t you think it''s unfair to Mond if you insist on calling off the engagement?


    "I..."


    "Miss Nancy..."


    "Okay! Stop! " With her eyes closed, Nancy shouted!


    It was not until now that Nancy knew that not only Charlie but also Melody were aggressive in this


    house. They were really a couple!


    "I''ll marry him! I won''t leave! " Nancy had no idea what happened to her. The thought of the wheelchair


    and the pair of unfathomable eyes made her at ease. She didn''t resist nor struggle in her heart.


    All she could do was to feel sorry for that man! She didn''t want to hurt that pitiful man again. Well, just


    marry him!

 Chapter 25: 25

    Chapter 25: 25


    Juliette Pov


    It was the day.


    The day when I was supposed to meet my family back and let them know that I was alive. Zachary told


    me that he had called his family and they had no idea about me being alive. As I had called it upon


    myself I had to deal with them my own and make them understand the purpose of me being dead, and


    this is what Zachary wants me to do. My sweaty palms shivered out of anxiety as I thought of the ways


    to deal with our family.


    It would¡¯ve been great if I had actually died in that ident because it is just of no use of me being


    alive for my mother and father would definitely kill me after they find the truth. l sigh escaped my mouth


    as I walked to the balcony to get some fresh air. Zachary has been out to the airport to receive the


    family members leaving Kiara with me and guards guarding the front.


    Talking about Alex, strangely it¡¯s been three days since he contacted me. In ourst conversation he


    told me that he had to fly urgently for a meeting and he woulde back after two days, but strangely


    he didn¡¯t contact me ever since.


    I wonder what¡¯s he up to?


    ¡°Hey, eat up your food!¡± I heard Kiara¡¯s voice from the kitchen.


    As I walked to the table I found the food¡¯s aroma getting into me as I felt hungry all of a sudden. The


    chicken and tomato pasta that she made looked mouth watering as I took a fork and took a bite


    savouring its deliciousness almost immediately forgetting about all the problems that surrounded me.


    ¡°This is amazing,¡± I said as I moaned and sheughed from the kitchen.


    ¡°What a cooking skill!¡± I remarked as I enjoyed the food while she brought her a te and started


    eating it sitting beside to me.


    ¡°You know this recipe has some ingredients missing, yet I thought it would still taste good if I made it


    without them,¡± she told me as she took a mouthful of her food and circled her fork in the air thinking


    about something.


    ¡°That reminds me, where did you get the chicken? I remember we didn¡¯t have any in the fridge,¡± I said


    as I remembered wanting to eat a chicken dishst night but couldn¡¯t because we didn¡¯t have it and


    Zachary was away and the guards didn¡¯t let me go out to the walmart nearby all by my own.


    ¡°I asked one of the guards to bring it for me,¡± she said and I nodded concentrating on my food.


    ¡°I want to have some wine as well,¡± I said out my thoughts and Kiara scrunched up her nose giving me


    a pointed re.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about having alcohol for the rest eight months. It¡¯s not good for your baby and your


    Romeo would be very upset,¡± she said and the name ¡®Romeo¡¯ that she used to address Zachary made


    me raise an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°Romeo? Seriously?¡± I questioned to which she just gave a toothy grin and shrugged her shoulders. I


    huffed at her and was just about to drink water from the ss when all of a sudden my eyelids drooped


    and the world around me seemed to rotate. A groan escaped my mouth as my vision blurred and I held


    my head wanting to stop it.


    ¡°Juliette?¡± I could hear Kiara¡¯s worried voice.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked as I felt her touching my arm but I could no longer she her. I was


    losing my consciousness and my heartbeat raised up all of a sudden.


    ¡°Why is my head spinning?¡± the next moment I heard her groaning and before I could reach out or


    speak anything to her, I lost my consciousness and fell back on my chair.


    Why did you do this to me?


    Why?


    How could you?


    You betrayed me!


    You betrayed everyone.


    My eyes snapped open as I gasped for air looking around frantically thinking where I was. That was a


    bad dream that I saw. A very bad dream in which I was shouting and screaming feeling betrayed who


    was someone closer to my heart. I couldn¡¯t see the person¡¯s face in my dream but still I could feel how


    terrible I felt when I was yelling at the person.


    My body was sweaty and I clutched my heart feeling distraught.


    My eyes traveled up and I found I was in a dark room with a venttor and just a grilled door. I was


    making a run towards the grill door to find it locked from outside. Terrified, I held the grill and tried to


    jerk it a thousand times wanting to open it but to no avail.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Open the door! Where am I?¡± I yelled at the top of my voice as I held the grill growing desperate to be


    out.


    When no one responded I looked around the dark room wanting to find something that could help me


    to break the door but there was nothing. My eyes fell on a te which had fruits and I ran to it throwing


    away the fruits and took the te and banged it on the door. Anybody would have been annoyed with


    the amount of noise I made as I continued banging the te on the door but nobody responded and


    finally I grew tired as I held the now bent te and slide down to the floor.


    Anxiety crawled up to me as I thought about my baby. Instantly, my hands wrapped up around my


    stomach as I thought my baby. Even tear pooled my eyes and in no time I found myself sobbing


    thinking about Zachary.


    Thest thing that I remembered was eating food with Kiara and all of a sudden I felt sleepy and after


    that no matter how much I tried I couldn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°Perhaps...¡± something struck my mind as I wiped my tears and thought about it ¡°Something was in my


    food,¡±


    ¡°Did Kiara add up something in my food?¡± I found myself talking as I thought about it again and again.


    No! Why would she?


    Snapping out of my thoughts, I concentrated more on my situation rather than wasting my time thinking


    about the things that has already happened. Hastily, I searched for my phone in my pocket and to my


    extreme shock I found it in my pockets. Feeling little happy, I switched it on and only to find no signal


    on the phone. And that meant, I couldn¡¯t contact Zachary.

 Chapter 26 Unexpected deal

    Chapter 26 Unexpected deal


    Melody felt that she had just had a dream. She seemed to have heard something but she wasn''t sure


    about it.


    The content seemed to be that Nancy said resolutely that she agreed to marry Mond and she also


    promised that she would not leave him.


    "Miss Nancy, I... Did I get it wrong? Are you really not going to leave?"


    At this moment, Melody was astonished and happy, but she was not sure about it.


    Nancy only simply nodded and said, "yes, that''s my answer, Melody. I won''t leave. I''ll marry him!"


    Nancy had to admire the wisdom of herself. After making this decision, she was very happy. The


    tangles and unwillingness before seemed to have vanished.


    "Melody, I''m so hungry. Well, I want to drink plum juice."


    When she heard these words, Melody finally came to realize her decision and went downstairs with her


    arm in arm.


    The atmosphere downstairs seemed a little depressed.


    There was silence...


    Mond had been sitting in his wheelchair, frowning, but his eyes were fixed on the cup on the tea table.


    His cup that had been used by Nancy aroused warmth in his eyes.


    The mistress didn''t say anything, so Charlie and Ron didn''t say anything more. After all, they had been


    with him for so many years.


    Without even guessing, they knew that the fourth young master was thinking of Nancy.


    Charlie was actually quite confident in his wife''s persuasion skill. Therefore, he was sure that Nancy


    would probably stay.


    As the saying went, "one cannot afford a single mishap." As he knew that it was difficult to persuade a


    young girl to do so, he kept fixing his eyes on the stairway and dared not to cken off.


    After a while, they finally saw the figures of Nancy and Melody.


    "Charlie, it''s almost time for lunch. Why haven''t you prepared? This time, it''s time to show Miss Nancy


    your special chef''s cooking skills. "


    At the moment, everyone downstairs was not quiet anymore.


    Looking at the bright smile on Melody''s face, Charlie understood the result of her persuasion. Then he


    started to prepare the lu. He was in an orderly way, looking like a chef. He soon finished it.


    There was a little awkwardness at the table, all closely rted to the little episode just now.


    When Ron saw that lunch was ready, he stood up and walked towards Mond in the wheelchair. When


    he was about to push Mond in the wheelchair, he was stopped by a sweet voice.


    "Well, let me do it."


    Since she went downstairs, Nancy had been sitting on the sofa a distance away from Mond. She


    looked out of the window as if she was admiring the scenery, but in fact, she was afraid of facing his


    deep falcon eyes.


    She didn''t know how she felt about him, but he was very handsome, which made her a bit familiar.


    He was mysterious and he would attract people to get close to him, to know him, and to find out his


    mystery. Even she could not escape from the attraction from him.


    But at the moment when Ron came over and pushed Mond''s wheelchair, she moved her body


    subconsciously. She also made it sessfully. She carefully pushed Mond, the man who was going to


    be her husband.


    Mond was surprised to see it. He had thought that when Nancy went downstairs, she would be


    impatient to tell him her unwillingness and then go home immediately regardless of any cost to find her


    childhood ymate.


    It turned out that he was wrong, and he was really wrong.


    Mond didn''t even think that what had been waiting fot him is Nancy''s taking him out for lunch, which


    made him excited and anxious!


    At the table, the five people kept silent, each with their own thoughts in their minds.


    During the meal, Nancy was strangely quiet. She was willful and energetic before, but now her bustle


    was nowhere to be found thanks to her earlydy education.


    As for others, Melody had been greeting Nancy and kept putting food on her te, which made her a


    little embarrassed.


    Mond had been observing Nancy. He found that she seemed a little restrained, so he replied, "we''re


    family. You can eat whatever you like." His voice was as cold as usual.


    With a polite smile on her face, Nancy nodded as soon as possible without doubt.


    After lunch, only Mond Lu and Nancy were left in the hall.


    As for the other three, of course, they were sensible and went away. They knew well about Mond''s


    thoughts, and naturally, they would not stay there and find a reason to leave.


    Mond was quite satisfied with what they did and was considering whether to raise their sry and give


    them rest time for a holiday?


    The girl was holding the plum juice tightly in her hand. It seemed that the bottle was deformed because


    of her strength. The girl drank a little from time to time. It was obvious that she didn''t have an intention


    of drinking it!


    Looking at the plum juice in her hand, Nancy wished badly that she could find a hole in the ground and


    hide herself. It was better than what she was now. Forget it, she''d better make it clear to the man in


    front of her, in case of any following trouble.


    "Mond, I take back what I have said to you, and you should forgot. I''ve decided to marry you, but I have


    my requirements. Do you understand? "


    This might be the first time in eighteen years that she had said something so earnest. To be honest,


    she couldn''t believe it either. After all, she was talking to a 26-year-old man?


    "Yes, I understand."


    Said Mond tly, but with irresistible authority.


    Mond was surprised. Of course, he understood what Nancy meant. The corners of his mouth slightly


    raised. As expected, Mond had a good eye on people, including women.


    After calming down, Nancy said righteously, "my first requirement is that you can''t force me to do


    anything. Although we are husband and wife in the future, we can only be named husband and wife?


    It''s impossible. Second, after we get married, we will not interfere with each other, especially our


    private life. Third, it''s also a very important point. Both of us know the meaning of the marriage. So


    when we reach the goal, it''s time we get divorced and we have nothing to do with each other from then


    on. "


    "Mr. Mond, I am wondering if you have any objection to these three conditions. If you do, there is no


    need for us to get married. Please put forward to break off the engagement, can you?"


    Listening carefully to the wonderful speech of this little woman, Mond had a n in his heart. In fact, he


    had already guessed these three requirements. Likewise, he could fully understand them. But he was a


    businessman and should not forget his identity.


    The most important thing for a businessman was the huge benefits brought by this exchange, and his


    marriage with Nancy was actually a deal. If he couldn''t get benefits from the exchange, how could he


    agree?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He wanted to make fun of the little woman, especially when she was angry. So he pretended to think


    about it for a long time without saying anything.

 Chapter 26: 26

    Chapter 26: 26


    Zachary Pov


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were set on me as I stood in the middle of the room, hands shoved inside my pant


    pockets as I thought of a n to at least give them the idea about what they were going to meet.


    Juliette...


    Even though I made it clear to her that she had to deal with our family all by herself, still I couldn¡¯t help


    but be worried of her and our baby as I brought my our family directly from the airport to the hotel. I


    knew if they see Juliette all of a sudden then they would go berserk and bombard her or who knows


    maybe get angry over her and also over me... And keeping on mind that she is pregnant, it would be


    good if I give them an idea and then let them face her.


    My mother sat on the couch next to Gale and both Juliette¡¯s mother¡¯s and father stood near the


    window, while Jace sat sat on the Piano¡¯s bench facing our direction while my grandfather and


    grandmother along with Kristian stood near the small bar taking sips asionally from their wine.


    Kristian gave me a smirk but his expression turned to a smug one when he saw my jaws clenching.


    ¡°Are you going to keep standing there?¡± Gale was the first to break the silence and as he kept his hand


    on my mother¡¯sp who held it firmly.


    Gale and I had a huge fight thest time because he nned on destroying me by submitting my illegal


    arms and weapons truck to the cops. But he had no idea that I had known he was the one behind it all


    and thanks to my man who work as cops for informing me on time or else I would have been


    destroyed. I was in the verge of shooting all the bullets that I had in my gun into his forehead but if it


    weren¡¯t for mom getting in the middle trying to save him, I would have really killed him. Mom had to


    apologise in his behalf and she rified that she was aware what Gale had been doing all these years,


    starting from Gina¡¯s case to the illegal weapon case but still she didn¡¯t interfere because she thought he


    wouldn¡¯t do it again.


    For the first time in my life, I was I was angry on my own mother for always choosing him over him and


    putting a veil over his actions and it intensified to the extent that I was on the verge of breaking all my


    ties with her but then she begged that she loved him but she loved me too and she couldn¡¯t live with us.


    My grandmother had to step in and break all the ice and finally after some chaos it was all sorted. Mom


    assured me that it was for thest time that Gale yed these cheap tricks and she would make sure


    that he keeps out of my business and Gale admitted that it was his wrong move and truly he wouldn¡¯t


    do that again.


    I had to backout that day after giving ast warning.


    Since that day, the problems between us has decreased but not to the extent where we would roam


    together talking about our lives. But as long as he behaved I would keep my sanity for mom¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Zac?¡± Mom asked and I looked at her but avertexd my gaze away from her and looked at Juliette¡¯s


    father. My eyes narrowed at him as I looked at his appearance. He wasn¡¯t in his usual self. He had


    grown his facial hair and had dark circles as if he hasn¡¯t been sleeping in the nights as if something


    were disturbing him. He looked remorseful in a type of way where it looked as if he wanted to tell me


    something but he couldn¡¯t.


    Only if he knew, I already knew.


    Mrs. Swanson had stood their with a stoic look as she looked at the ground and avoided meeting my


    gaze. Jace, while on the other hand sat quietly looking at me intently and I cleared my throat to get


    everyone¡¯s attention. I was just about to open my mouth to speak when the buzzing of my phone


    stopped me from going further. Annoyed at the person for calling me at a wrong time, I was just about


    to cut the call when the name disyed on the caller¡¯s ID got my attention.


    Willi Simmel.


    He was the type who only called to talk about business and to avoid his call meant making a rod for


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    your own back.


    ¡°Excuse me for a moment!¡±


    I hurried out of the room where they had gathered because of me and directly went out of the room to


    get the call.


    ¡°Yes? What do you have for me?¡±


    ¡°You need to get here, immediately!¡± he said and the way he spoke I knew something was bad.


    It took me fifteen minutes to reach back to my house and as soon as I reached I was greeted by my


    guard¡¯s dead bodies. One had his throat slit while the other had his head blown by a gun. Both of them


    and as soon as I entered Willi stood in the middle of the living room with his hands over his waist


    looking apprehensive.


    ¡°They are gone,¡± he said as soon as he saw me standing near the doorway.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on? Kiara!¡± I heard Kristian¡¯s voice as she came running and searched for Kiara in


    desperation.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± he asked and as he saw my and Willi¡¯s distraught face he mmed his fist on the table


    in frustration.


    ¡°Bro...¡± Willi kept a hand over Kristian¡¯s shoulder but at that moment everything seemed nk to me as


    I walked slowly towards them like a robot and stood next to them as I thought about Juliette and our


    baby. I wanted to break down, crash everything and go all berserk wanting to destroy everything but


    knowing that wouldn¡¯t actually help anything and even though I didn¡¯t want to still I controlled my sanity


    and looked everywhere.


    ¡°Did you check the CCTV?¡± I asked as I walked the window to look outside.


    ¡°Its been destroyed,¡± Willie replied and I clutched the curtain tightly in anger.


    No, Zachary Udolf Sullivan...You need to control yourself.


    At least for the sake of Juliette.


    ¡°Go and get me the CCTV footage of the nearby roads and call the police,¡± I said and looked back to


    find them both looking at me in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to involve police in this. It would be a lot easier to find her,¡± I said and Willi nodded before


    walking away to get the footage.


    ¡°Are you out of your damn mind? You want to fucking involve the police in this? Do you know what this


    means? Subsequently, your background would be checked and they will dig out your information and


    your mafia business would be out before everyone,¡± Kristian yelled at me but in contrast I chose to


    keep quiet as I sat on one of the dining table chair.


    ¡°Let me have it in my way for once,¡± I said and his face contoured in anger as he took a menacing step


    towards me and held my cor aggressively.


    ¡°Bastard isn¡¯t it always you way? Look where we are today just because it was your fucking w-¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t!¡± I snapped as I held his hand shoved it off from my cor.


    ¡°It fucking wasn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t the one who nned all this. It was Juliette, if it were my way then I would


    have already killed him. Things were never the way I had wanted and if it were then nothing all this and


    the rest that I had to go through including that girl, Gina, had happened. Do you fucking understand?¡±


    ¡°Now, for the first time in my life, let me have it in my way,¡± I was exasperated.


    He clenched his jaws and shrieked before pulling his hair in frustration and gradually ended up sitting


    next to me. I adjusted my shirt and watched as he held his head and muttered about Kiara. But then it


    struck me. Kiara was also there in the house and then...my eyes fell on the two half filled tes. I


    reached my hands out to get the tes and saw it had chicken and tomato pasta in it. Juliette was


    eating this?


    As long as I remembered, she loved this dish and why would she leave it unfinished? Even the other


    te was half eaten. Taking the fork, I examined the dish and sniffed it a little but everything seemed


    okay. I was just about to taste it when I stopped.


    ¡°Hey! Kristian...¡± he looked at me annoyed as I handed him the te.n


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I asked as I signalled him the te.


    ¡°You fucking retard? You think I would eat at a time like th-¡±


    ¡°Kiara made it!¡± I eximed and his eyes grew wider before he looked at the dish intently and gradually


    reached for the fork.


    It looks like Kiara never really cooked for you brother.


    He looked as if he was going to cry as he stabbed a pieces of chicken and brought it to his mouth to


    eat. I watched as he chewed his food and gradually finish everything asionally whispering how great


    the food was and how delicious it was. At the end, when he finished, I breathed out as I scratched my


    chin.


    The food was alright.


    I was just about to reach out for the water jug, as all of a sudden I was feeling thirsty when a thud


    sound next to caught me off guard.


    It was Kristian. He banged his head on the table and I stood up to check on him, rmed. He had


    passed out next to me and quickly I checked his nerves worried thinking that he died but to my relief he


    was only passed out and it got in my mind that the food was already drugged.


    ¡°Who could¡¯ve drugged this food?¡± I mumbled to myself as I looked back at a sleeping Kristian.

 Chapter 27 A Crafty Man

    Chapter 27 A Crafty Man


    As time passed, Nancy hadn''t heard Mond''s reply for a long time. At this moment, she was extremely


    anxious as if she were an aunt in front of fire.


    In this way, if Mond promised her three requirements just now, she would happily ept the marriage.


    Anyway, it was good for both sides. On the other hand, if Mond didn''t care about the marriage and


    directly refused it, it didn''t seem like she was abandoned.


    Thinking and thinking, Nancy was still very anxious. Gradually, she couldn''t sit still, so she mustered up


    her courage to look at the man next to her. His face was still cold and indifferent. Nobody could


    understand him, let alone guess his inner activity.


    "Mond, you''re a man, aren''t you? Why don''t you give me a reply? Which is your answer, yes or no? "


    Nancy said straightforwardly. She didn''t have much patience to waste time with Mond.


    The man smiled. His purpose was achieved. The girl''s angry look was really cute. It was not in vain for


    him to design that.


    "Miss Nancy, why are you so impatient? I''m just thinking about giving you an answer. Let''s get down to


    business. The three reqiurements you proposed are for women''s self-protection. I can understand it, so


    I agree. But can I make some requests to you? To be more exact, they should be good for both of us. "


    Nancy couldn''t help but shake her head and stand up slowly. It seemed that Mond was not as useless


    as the rumors said. Instead, he was extremely shrewd. "Mond, hurry up. I''ll listen to your requests for


    both sides."


    It suddenly urred to Nancy that a man of twenty-six years old should never be provoked. How dare


    she do it?


    "Then I''ll make a long story short. Since we can only be a fake couple as you said, Miss Nancy, in the


    eyes of outsiders, you should act as my wife and cooperate with me. After marriage, you must not be


    too intimate with men, or you will be photographed by paparazzi. Otherwise, the first victim will be me,


    Mond, and the Lu Family. Since I know the intention of this marriage, I will not hesitate or even force


    you to do anything. I wonder if it was Miss Nancy who didn''t want to leave me at that time. "


    A sneer echoed throughout the hall.


    After pondering over what Mond said, Nancy thought that he was really a tolerant man. He just asked


    her to act as a good wife. Suddenly, he felt that Mond was also a good man, except for his odd temper.


    However, it seemed that she thought him to be a bad person, and he was a crafty man.


    "You are joking, Mond. To be honest, I agree with your order. Deal!"


    Who would have thought that Nancy had already recorded everything with record pen.


    The house of the Nie Family...


    An anxious woman walked back and forth in the hall and kept staring at the entrance, which confused


    the man who was reading the newspaper.


    Nate thought his wife would stop in a moment, but he didn''t expect that she didn''t have the slightest


    intention to stop. He put down the newspaper, walked to his wife, and tenderly patted her on the


    shoulder. "Listen, Ivy, let''s sit down and take a good rest. Don''t worry too much. Our daughter is smart


    and will protect herself well from any harm. Be rxed, and if she don''t have something sure, she won''t


    do it. "


    Ivy nodded her head. She trusted her husband and she would listen to him. It seemed that she was not


    in a hurry as before. Besides, she looked much more relieved, as if she wasn''t the one who walked


    here and there.


    Sam was standing upstairs in front of the window like a sculpture, carefully observing every movement


    outside. He eagerly wanted to see Nnacy. His heart was filled withplex feelings.


    The girl he loved left with a man for no reason and there was a high possibility that the man would


    marry the girl he loved. He confessed her love to Nancyst night, fortunately, Nancy also liked him,


    but no one had expected that she would be taken away. He was just hoping to get her back as soon as


    possible.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dream was fantastic, but the reality was cruel.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure came into view. That was Nancy. She came back and seemed to be in a


    good mood. Sam couldn''t suppress his excitement and went downstairs quickly.


    However, this scene gave a heavy p to Sam.


    With a warm smile on her face, Nancy pushed Mond in. They were talking andughing like a perfect


    couple. What a wonderful match!


    He really couldn''t figure out what had happened. He suddenly realized that Nancy no longer needed


    him and he had be a fifth wheel?


    With great confusion and fear in his heart, Sam walked towards them in firm steps.


    Before...


    After Nancy and Mond reached an agreement, she had only wanted Mond to send her home, but she


    had never thought that he would alsoe with her. After all, as a son-inw, it was improper for him


    not to visit her family. Since she had agreed, the situation ended up like this.


    "Father, mother, I''m back." Nancy greeted briefly, and then found a suitable ce to push Mond over.


    She threw off her slippers and sat down on the sofa, without the slightest image of ady.


    Mond looked at Nancy, the lovely girl, and couldn''t help snickering. But his voice was so low that only


    one with a good hearing could hear it.


    Ivy favored Nancy very much. When she looked at her beloved daughter, her eyes were full of affection


    for her daughter.


    But now the situation was different. Mond, who was going to be the son-inw of the Nan Family, was


    sitting there. As a mother, it was not appropriate for her to reject her son-inw. She said, "Nancy, if


    you are tired, go to take a rest, just go back to your room. This is the living room, a ce to receive


    guests. How could you sit here without caring about your image?" Her tone was a little stiff.


    "Okay, okay, I know. Treat your guest well. I''m going to my room. " After saying that, Nancy stilly on


    the sofa and didn''t move, as if she didn''t say anything at the beginning.


    Since she was in the house of the Nie Family, she didn''t have to care so much. She could do whatever


    she wanted. No one could stop her. Even her parents couldn''t do that. Therefore, she just took a deaf


    ear to her mother''s words.


    "Mond, thank you for sending our daughter home safely. You must be thirsty." Nate coughed slightly


    and looked at his wife. "Ivy, pour a cup of good tea for Mond. I wonder what kind of tea do you want to


    drink now?"

 Chapter 27: 27

    Chapter 27: 27


    Zachary Pov


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Willi asked as he watched Kristian passed out on the table.


    ¡°Nothing. He is just sleeping,¡± I replied as I looked back at him and shrugged my shoulder at him.


    ¡°Sleeping?¡± Willi looked bewildered as he repeated the word and gave a pointed re at Kristian¡¯s


    sleeping form before walking up to me and handing me a tablet which had the CCTV footage. The


    footage had a white sedan pulling up towards our driveway and it took a turn towards our house, it was


    what we had in the footage because it disappeared in ourne and the footage to thatne was not


    found.


    ¡°Make sure that the police gets this footage by their own,¡± I said as I handed the tablet back to him and


    looked back at Kristian.


    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡± Willi asked to which I put my hand back on the revolver and pulled it out


    rotating it from its barrel ¡°You will see.¡±


    The cops got inside the house as I stood their in the corner letting them investigate as they checked


    every corner of the house for evidence. The bodies of my guards were seized by the police and they


    were taken away for autopsy.


    ¡°Do you have any any doubts upon anyone who could¡¯ve done this? Any enemies?¡± the officer asked


    as I nodded my head no.


    ¡°Then why do have two guards guarding your house?¡± the other officer asked and it was when being on


    a foreignnd I told them that I was a businessman from Romania and I was here with my wife for


    business. When I came back home, I met the dead guards outside of the house and my wife including


    her friend had gone missing.


    ¡°Sir, we found no CCTV footage inne twenty-five, it was taken down or somebody has deleted it. But


    I had checked the footage of othernes and there was this one Suv which seemedmon in every


    to the officer who was interrogating me beforehand.


    ¡°Find out about the owner and get a search warrant for Mrs. Sullivan and Ms. Richmond,¡± the officer


    ¡°Meanwhile, you have toe with me to proceed with the formalities to the police station,¡± he


    informed me and I nodded agreeing to him. The officer sighed as he turned around only toe face


    to face with Kristian.


    ¡°Officer! You have to find Kiara,¡± he said enunciating each words making me heave out a sigh.


    ¡°Who is he and what does Ms. Richmond¡¯s rtion to him?¡± the officer turned back to me to question


    me and soon enough I watched as Kristian opened his mouth almost immediately ¡°She is my gir-¡± I had


    to interrupt as I said ¡°He is my cousin and Ms. Kiara is my wife¡¯s friend,¡± I replied and watched as


    Kristian threw a re my way.


    ¡°I see, don¡¯t worry. We shall find them and also the one who kidnapped them. As you see Mr. Sullivan,¡±


    the officer pursed his lips before speaking ¡°due tock of evidence we can¡¯t really say if they were


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    kidnapped or they went away of their own. I know you would find this outraging but we suspect they


    might have been the one to kill your guards and destroy the footages,¡±


    ¡°What nonsense!¡± Kristian butted in almost immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking sense. I don¡¯t see any evidence of...you know any kind of scuffle or things out of ce,¡±


    ¡°It only means they are the one who did it or the person who did this was of a close acquaintance, who


    knew everything about them and easily get into the house,¡± the officer made his point and even though


    I wanted to tell him about the drugged food, I chose to close my mouth as I watched a cop picking of


    the dish and putting it inside a sealed packed for sending it to theb for testing as evidence.


    They would definitely find out about it by their own and they would reach the Suv owner on time.


    ¡°My wife has nothing to do with it. I can assure you that, and talking about acquaintance, we are here


    for a short period of time and we have no acquaintance in here who would break into our house,¡± I said


    and even though the officer nodded it seemed he didn¡¯t really believe me and it was what I really


    wanted. I didn¡¯t want him to believe me and dig into it find everything what I wanted him to find.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± he rocked on his heel and turned around to leave but stopped when I called for him


    ¡°Officer Hugh!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I have a request. As you can see the media is already outside covering the crime scene. Sooner, they


    will find my identity and the news of my wife getting kidnapped will air on Romania¡¯s news channel as


    well and I believe it will worsen the condition even more, because I think the kidnapper will get to know


    about everything about the situation,¡± I said and he seemed to understand what I meant because he


    closed his eyes and nodded.


    ¡°I understand. We shall keep it in check!¡± he replied before turning around to leave.


    ¡°What now?¡± Willi asked me as he looked at me from the mirror before me.


    ¡°I guess it will be already in the news by now and our family will know it on their own. Let¡¯s go and get


    Juliette,¡± I said to which he narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± he asked looking suspicious all of a sudden.


    ¡°What! You know where they are?¡± Kristian interfered.


    ¡°I had a tracking chip attached to Juliette body without her knowing,¡± I said and both of them gasped


    giving me an incredulous look.


    ¡°Oh so this exins why you have been so calm from the beginning,¡± Willi smirked but Kristian looked


    mad.


    ¡°Then what the fuck are you waiting for?¡± Kristian snapped and took his car keys and strode towards


    the door.


    Willi looked back at me and shrugged his shoulder ¡°True love,¡± he whispered more like mocked me and


    I gave him a look before pulling my phone out and following Kristian.


    ¡°Pull your second phone out,¡± I asked Willi and he obliged as he gave me his phone and sat in the car.


    ¡°The cops would be tapping my phone by now. I can¡¯t risk spilling everything out to them,¡± I whispered


    and he nodded.


    ¡°Where to? You fucker!¡± Kristian yelled as he rode the car like a maniac.


    ¡°You have been swearing a lottely,¡± Willi didn¡¯t seem happy with Kristians¡¯ continuous swearing.


    Kristian in reply just scoffed at him and cursed even more.


    Five minutester we were right before Alexandru Lascar¡¯s house as Kristian parked his car right


    before his gates and honked for the guards to open it. The guards however denied to open it and stood


    right before the gate denying the entry. Kristian miffed by them sighed in frustration and put his foot on


    elerator and warned the guards to open the gate or else he would barge right in breaking the gate.


    Knowing that he would actually do that Willi and I got out of the car not wanting to get additional trouble


    and soon as soon we got out, Kristian broke the gate speeding his car right into the gate, breaking the


    front part of his luxurious imported Lincoln MKZ as well.


    ¡°What an idiot!¡± Willi muttered and we watched as more of security guards ran towards Kristian.


    ¡°You take care of them while I go inside,¡± I said and he nodded before pulling up his sleeves and


    heading towards where Kristian was struggling against four heavy built guards.


    ¡°And remember!¡± I yelled at Willi making him stop in the middle as he looked back at me ¡°No killing!¡± I


    warned but he touched the gun that he had in jacket pockets and patted over it giving me a smirk which


    meant he was going to break bones instead.


    As Kristian and Willi minded their business with the guards, I made my way into Alex¡¯s house clearly


    knowing every ce as I had been there before for the property deal.


    The grandeur of the house was impressive yet dull for me as it made me mad because the owner had


    been nting and plotting ns to destroy my family all this while and to top of that had the audacity to


    kidnap my wife.


    Kicking the door to the hallway open, I took long strides going around searching for Alex like a maniac.


    The housekeepers scurried of my way and some even intrude to stop me and ask me who I was. But


    giving no replies to them I made my way towards the target and as I entered the living room, I saw a


    person standing in the middle with his back facing me and his hands folded behind his back as he


    stared up towards the ceiling.


    ¡°You sure know how to barge into someone¡¯s house and life,¡± he spoke timidly and even though I


    wanted to kill him, I stopped that urge as I stopped in my tracks with a housekeeper following me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir!¡± the housekeeper apologized as he was unable to stop me from getting in. Alexandru in


    return motioned him to leave the room and finally turned to look at me.


    ¡°Where is Juliette?¡± I asked as calmly as I could.


    ¡°Mr. Sullivan, you need to take the thought of Ivona being Juliette out of your mind,¡± Alex had this


    determined look on his face that made me think the worst.


    ¡°And you need to stop all this right now. Because your game is over,¡± he crossed his arms across his


    chest and gave me a smirk and remained unaffected to whatever I just said and even though it


    infuriated me. I chose not to pull out the gun and shoot him.


    ¡°Alexandru Lascar, if you think that I don¡¯t have any idea about what is going around me then I must tell


    you that you don¡¯t really know me. You have chosen the wrong person for enmity and must I tell you, I


    can see your future. Do you know what it is?¡± I said as I took some steps forward, menacingly.


    He stood rooted to his position and just eyed my movement but didn¡¯t budge to move as I continued


    ¡°Your death!¡± Ipleted and that made him smirk as he opened his mouth to speak ¡°Oh really?¡± in a


    challenging tone.

 Chapter 28 The Bride Who Fled Away

    Chapter 28 The Bride Who Fled Away


    Mond wrote something on a piece of white paper and gently looked at the woman lying on the sofa


    from time to time.


    When Ron, who was standing beside, carefully handed the paper to the expectant Nate.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s how it should be. The plum juice is good." it read.


    Nate was not a dull person. After all, he had been fighting in the business world for many years. He


    believed that Mond had already set his mind on Nancy.


    In fact, every movement of Mond had shown his love, but his silly daughter hadn''t known it yet, and


    perhaps she might stubbornly think that she liked Sam.


    As the saying goes, who ys the game is the most confuced. Being liked by a man like Mond, she


    didn''t know whether this was a fortune or disaster of Nancy?


    Soon, the servant brought the plum juice to Mond.


    The people around Mond all knew that he didn''t like drinking drinks like sour plum juice and he usually


    drank much coffee. But because Nancy liked drinking plum juice, he had spent a lot of money buying


    thatpany of plum juice production and even forced himself to like this kind of drink. It could be


    seen that he made a lot of efforts.


    He opened the bottle and took a big gulp. Although what he was doing was just a normal series of


    actions, it didn''t show Mond''s mour. He was supposed to be regarded as enchanting.


    The tired girl, Nancy, was instantly attracted. After being stunned for a while, she felt an abnormal


    temperature on her face, and then flushed. She spoke hastily, "Dad, Mom, I''m going to my bedroom to


    have a rest now. Well, Mond, sorry. " Then she hurried upstairs, running at a speedparable to a


    100 meter race. Just in several seconds, she disappeared.


    Closing the door, Nancy exhaled a long breath and covered her thumping heart. Did she fled?


    While Sam was observing in the corner all the time and dared not act rashly.


    When he was about to pull Nancy over to settle her doubt, he was stopped by the manners in the


    military school. It would be ridiculous and embarrassing if he had acted rashly.


    When he saw Nancy went upstairs, he was relieved. When she was better, he would go to ask her and


    figure out what was going on. No matter what, he believed in her.


    The ZW Pce...


    In the past few days, Mond was different from whom he used to be. He couldn''t help smiling from time


    to time.


    Both Charlie and Melody were confused at the beginning. They didn''t know what had happened. Mond,


    who usually kept a poker face, had be sunny since the return of the Nie Family? The couple


    suddenly realized that it was Ron who apanied Mr. Mond that day. Then he must know the reason


    of the change.


    Hence, under the pressure of elder brother and sister-inw, Ron revealed all of it. The answer was


    satisfying. It turned out that the fourth young master became so different because of Nancy. Just as


    they guessed, Nancy was very important to the fourth young master.


    That''s right. Mond was in a good mood now. He couldn''t helpughing as long as he thought of the day


    when his little woman ran away. In order not to lose face in front of his parents-inw, he didn''t sit long


    that day and left in a hurry.


    But his good mood was destroyed by a phone call. The Lu Family called him and asked him to go back


    and discuss about his marriage.


    He didn''t want to be part of that family even one step into it, which was full of disgusting, greedy and


    sexy desires of human nature. Since he was a little boy, he had always been a victim of those who had


    hurt him badly. In order to save him, his mother died in the water. Later in the car ident, his legs


    were disabled.


    At the thought of this, Mond''s face became extremely cold, full of hatred, and a tinge of sternness


    appeared in his blue eyes. His big hands slowly covered his legs. He snorted. Now he was not the little


    boy at that time. If someone wanted to set him up, he would revenge!


    The Lu Family...


    Everyone had carefully checked the situation after the arrival of Nancy. She was a beautifuldy, and it


    was true that she felt wronged to marry Mond who was disabled. However, she majored in legalw


    and criminal psychology, which perhaps ordinary people couldn''t ept. On second thought, it was a


    good match for her and the disabled Mond.


    Noah, a cunning old fox, wasn''t interested in Nadia at all. What he cared about was the profit after he


    married with the Nie Family. Since they had metst time, he''d better nail down the marriage as soon


    as possible, in case the Nie Family regreted. He asked the steward to call Mond and let him go home.


    Mond simply agreed at the other end of the phone.


    For Mond, he felt more guilty and wanted to make up for him. But Mond had never shown any


    gratitude. He was so ungrateful. This marriage was a warning to him.


    In fact, Mond was not in a hurry to go to the house of the Lu Family. He had tried his best not to go


    there if he was not so engaged in this marriage. The next morning, he set out unhurriedly.


    When he arrived, the family was having breakfast and having a good time. There was a cold


    expression on Mond''s face again. He gave a hint to Charlie that he didn''t have to tell them that they


    had arrived, so they just stayed still.


    Noah had been concentrated on reading the newspaper, so he didn''t notice Mond at all. However, the


    moment when Mond got close to him, Hilton saw him at a nce, which was really irritating! She must


    have cursed him in her heart. Mond was so lucky that he even didn''t die after the car ident that she


    tried her best to set up. Luckily, he was still alive. Fortunately, he couldn''t use any one of his legs.


    Then, she pretended to be a good wife and a kind mother, and cut in to say, "Hey, isn''t that Mond? Why


    are you here so early in the morning? Is it time for breakfast? Why don''t we have dinner together?


    Anything can be put behind the breakfast."


    The voice made him feel disgusted, Mond of course ignored it and kept expressionless.


    After hearing that, everyone''s eyes were focused on one ce all of a sudden. It was Mond, the


    disabled person in front of them. What did hee here for?


    "Mind your own business. You even want to talk while eating." Putting down the newspaper in his hand,


    Noah walked towards Mond and said, "since you know my purpose, you''d bettere with me to the


    study. It''s not convenient for us to talk here."


    In the study...


    Sitting on his ground, Noah said, "Mond, let me get straight to you. You have met with the daughter of


    the Nie Family. It''s time to decide on the wedding ceremony. Let''s go to the residence of the Nie Family


    some time and make a date for your wedding. Although everyone knows the business deal in this


    marriage, we have to be polite. Don''t you think that we shouldn''t let the Nie Familyugh at us? Do you


    think it is okay to do so? "


    Although Noah was a father, he couldn''t decide for his son. So he was cautious and said these words


    in a tone of discussion.


    In fact, Mond had also guessed that it was time to speed the wedding, so he nodded.

 Chapter 28: 28

    Chapter 28: 28


    Everything was so dark and I could hardly see anything that was around me. After tripping and


    stumbling a few times, I figured it out that it would be a better idea to sit down or else I knew I would my


    baby. Exhausted, I sat down on the floor and hugged my knees feeling little cold and scared.


    Has Zachary find out that I¡¯m missing?


    The question kept on nagging my mind and internally I was growing even more desperate and agitated


    thinking why Zachary hasn¡¯te to get me and who kidnapped me. My thoughts wandered off to


    Kiara.


    Where is she?


    ¡°Kiara...where ar-¡± I was cut off when I heard someone groaning.


    Alert, I stood back up and held the bars of the gate thinking that someone was around who could me


    out. I heard someone groaning and groggily asking for water and then the voice died down. I was just


    about to call for help when out of nowhere a blood curdling scream caught me off guard and I stumbled


    a few steps back, surprised.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I heard the woman and immediately recognised the voice of Kiara.


    It was Kiara.


    ¡°Where the fuck am I? I- I¡± and she screamed again and I heard something falling and the next moment


    she was banging something on what felt like iron rods and I was back on my ce ¡°Kiara?¡±


    ¡°J-Juliette?¡± I heard her frantic voice for help.


    ¡°Kiara? Where are you?¡± I called her and she sobbed before replying ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know, where the


    fuck am I? What the fuck is going on?¡± she cried and i heard her banging on the gate using something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...when I opened my eyes, I found myself in here, locked inside this room and nowhere


    out! Nobody came to meet and I have screaming for help from hours,¡± I said as fast as I could.


    ¡°W-What happened? How did we even end up here? I remember making the pasta and we eating


    and...¡± she trailed off and kept quiet for some moments before speaking or should I say yelling ¡°Did that


    fucking guards of yours do something to the chicken?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°When he got me the chicken, I felt little weird. He looked really nervous when he handed me the


    chicken, but I brushed it off thinking it was nothing and I was just being paranoid or something. Did that


    fucking man do something that made us pass out?¡°she eximed and I heard her groaning.


    ¡°Why the hell did I cook that chicken even if I knew that something was off?¡± she started ming


    herself and I couldn¡¯t help it any further and I cried.


    ¡°Juliette?¡± I heard he concerned voice.


    ¡°Kiara, my baby. I¡¯m afraid for my baby. What if something happens to my baby. We don¡¯t even know


    what we ate and here we are locked in this dark room. What if Zachary doesn¡¯t get here on time? What


    if he never finds us?¡± I sobbed and for some moment she was quite and that made me think that


    probably she was worried about the same thing too but then she yelled.


    ¡°Hold yourself now! You are soon going to be a mother and I see this fucking attitude of yours! Don¡¯t


    fucking scare me or the baby. Did you just forget what and who your husband is? I¡¯m sure he is out


    there kicking some asses, now calm yourself down. Don¡¯t tire yourself. Sit down and let me handle


    this,¡± she eximed and even though I had an idea that she was right beside my lock up, and even


    though I couldn¡¯t see her, I knew that her knees must be wobbling and she was horribly scarred but she


    was just pretending to be strong in order to protect me and that literally gave me confidence for which I


    was thankful off.


    ¡°What exactly are you going to do?¡± I asked once I realised that she said to leave everything upon her.


    ¡°Oh! You know the obvious thing people do in this type of situation...call for help¡± and then she yelled at


    top of her voice ¡°Motherfuckers get us out of here!¡±


    It was probably the longest ever time, I found myself to be quite and all to myself as I slept on the


    ground exhausted facing the ceiling, even though I couldn¡¯t really see anything. I was hungry and


    thirsty. Kiara on the other end continued to shout like a mad woman and giving me assurance that


    everything would turn alright. The situation was chaotic as I knew, the constant yelling of Kiara would


    only tire her and she would end up even more hungry than I was and then she would grow sick.


    ¡°Kiara stop it now!¡± I said once I heard her coughing but being the stubborn woman she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Get us the fuck out of here. Where in the world are we?¡± she yelled even more and I heaved a sigh.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    To think that I was even doubting Kiara for single moment made me feel sick. How could I even doubt


    her? She was more of a sister to me than a friend and I had trusted her every moment in my life. Even


    though, she was scared at the beginning when my life threw me in this dark side of world, but slowly


    she put her feet in this dark water following me wanting to protect me. In the process, getting hurt and


    being adequate to the type of surrounding I was in.


    Kiara...


    Zachary....


    Willi..


    Kristian...


    Max...


    I didn¡¯t really had any idea that these people would grow so close to me that I would trust my life upon


    them. Kiara was there with me whenever I needed her but I was never there for her. I was so selfish,


    lost in my own world when I didn¡¯t even notice what was going on with her. Her parents truth was right


    before her and I knew she was badly hurt, but what could I do for her? I gave her even more of my


    problems. But she stood up bravely, juggling her own and my problems proving that she was the best


    of friends that I had in my life.


    Zachary...


    The man has been protecting me even though I had no idea what was going on around me and I


    med him and alleged him of being the bad one. He had nothing to ask for in return but I knew he


    didn¡¯t really had any ns on falling for me. He was there to avenge for his sister but then fell for me


    and protected me wholeheartedly. Even though there were times, when I humiliated him, hurt him,


    embarrassed him, he was still there for me. i remember when I saw him in the news when I got out of


    mya, I saw how broke he was and how I broke him and I couldn¡¯t forget his face when he saw me


    alive and it was the first ever day in my life, when I saw him so weak.


    The man I knew so strong....became so weak for me.


    I was stupid to fall for a guy like Nichs but then I wonder, if I didn¡¯t fell for Nichs than I would have


    never came across Zachary.


    And everyone else Willi, Max, Kristian...even though I had done nothing for them, still they saved me


    every single time.


    As I thought about it again and again, it made me feel even more guilty. Just what had I done to


    deserve them? And just what exactly did I offer them in return? Just nothing.


    I was a loser andplete useless.


    Everytime, it was only me who fell in trouble and they would alwayse for me wanting to save me


    and asked nothing in return.


    Tears pooled my eyes and streamed down my face as I thought about it again and again. I didn¡¯t really


    deserve them. Not even Zachary. The guy had just enough in te and then I was there to add more of


    troubles to it. I couldn¡¯t give him any happiness. Even though he yelled at me and raised his hands at


    me when I fought with Loana, somehow down there I knew he was suffering a lot and he just had


    enough of it. I continued adding problems to his life.


    It would have been a lot good if I wasn¡¯t there.


    It would have been a lot better. if we had nevere across each other.


    I couldn¡¯t even tell him that Gina¡¯s death was not his fault. I wish to get back in time and erase the guilt


    that he had locked up in him for years. If only I had helped him getting over it in ce of adding more


    troubles.


    ¡°Juliette?¡±


    ¡°Juliette!¡±


    I heard Kiara snapping at me and I wiped off my tears as I got up from my ce responding to her


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± she said and that made me crease my eyebrows in confusion.


    ¡°Hear what?¡±


    ¡°Its like someone shouting and I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s something going on out there, i hear some sirens


    as well,¡± she said and immediately I was alert as I tried to hear it and as she said surely I did hear


    some sounds and siren.


    ¡°I do! I do!¡± I eximed out of happiness.


    ¡°Oh my god! Is that the police?¡± her voice broke at the end and I knew she was crying out of joy.

 Chapter 29 The Proposal for Marriage

    Chapter 29 The Proposal for Marriage


    With Mond''s consent, Noah continued speaking.


    "For betrothal presents, I will prepare them for you. You don''t need to worry about that. You just need to


    be there on time. That''s all."


    He was implying that he was ridiculing Mond indirectly that Mond couldn''t even afford bride''s presents.


    What a cunning fox he was! He could gain much more than the cost of presents while he wanted to


    show his kindness before Mond.


    However, likest time, Mond nodded to show his agreement. He winked at Charlie, who was next to


    him, to indicate he want to leave.


    Charlie received the order and pushed Mond away without saying a word. He should have greeted


    them, but Noah belittled the four young master. So, sorry, he could only leave his beautiful back to


    Noah to appreciate.


    The house of the Nie Family...


    These days, Nancy had been immersed in the summer vacation and couldn''t get herself out of it. She


    ate when she was hungry, slept when she was tired. When she felt bored, she went to y with Sam.


    She had totally forgotten her sudden crush on Mond the other day, as if it had never happened.


    After that day, her parents also seriously asked her what her attitude was to this marriage. After she


    agreed, she told them all the reqiurements she had discussed with Mond, except the recorder pen.


    The parents were relieved to hear that. Mond was a good man at first nce. Since it was their


    daughter''s own decision, it was not forced, and they could do nothing more. What they could do was to


    support their daughter as always.


    On the contrary, Sam had a hard time these days, struggling and oppressed. Since that day, he had


    been looking for a chance to talk with Nancy, but it seemed that Nancy had no intention of telling him


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    anything. Besides, she yed with him every day. Thus, he was unable to speak and had to keep his


    question.


    Among all the people, Nancy''s favorite sports was swimming. Precisely, she liked to stay in water, so


    there was a huge swimming pool behind her house. It was specially prepared for her. She went there


    almost every day on summer vacation.


    But since the holiday this year, the weather had been bad. It was raining and colder. She had to give up


    her n of swimming every day.


    Finally, it was sunny today, and she was very eager to swim. She had long wanted to go swimming, but


    after lunch, she couldn''t wait to put on her swimsuit and rushed to the swimming pool.


    To be honest, she was like a beautiful and elegant mermaid in the water. Her face was delicate; she


    was slender; and her skin was fair and tender. She looked quiet and beautiful, like a fantastic flower in


    the water.


    Something was about to happen while she didn''t know.


    In the car, Mond and Noah were sitting in the back seats. Charlie was driving in the direction of the Nie


    Family. The atmosphere was unusually weird.


    Charlie held his breath. If he had known it earlier, he would have let Ron drive the car. He wanted to


    live a few more years and regret!


    Fortunately, the Nie Family wasn''t far away and they arrived soon.


    In the living room of the Nie Family, Ivy was watching TV. There wasughtering from her because


    of the recent popr reality show. Her husband, Nate, was working in the study upstairs. Although the


    pleased about this.


    All of a sudden, the doorbell rang and a servant opened the door. Ivy was wondering who would visit


    her today. When she turned around, she saw Mond and his father, Noah, and a few men behind them.


    They seemed to be carrying something in their hands. She was a little surprised, but she quickly put on


    a decent smile.


    "Mr. Mond, nice to meet you. Why didn''t you tell me in advance? We can make preparations for the


    visit. You must be Mond''s father. I''m Ivy Li, the mother of Nancy. Nice to meet you. Please have a seat.


    "


    "The guests havee. Why not serve them some tea and snacks? Oh, right. Go upstairs to ask Nate


    toe down, go to the swimming pool to calldy Nancy here," Ivy turned around and ordered the


    servant.


    Hearing her words, Mond guessed that maybe she was swimming. He didn''t expect that she was so


    versatile, then he quickly wrote some words on the paper and handed it to Ivy.


    "I''ll go to bring Nancy here."


    Ivy was very happy when she saw it. It seemed that Mond really liked Nancy. She said, "since Mr.


    Mond wants to go to bring Nancy here, why not? Please go to the swimming pool."


    In the swimming pool, Nancy was still swimming very happily. She didn''t have the time to care about


    anything else. She just wanted to have fun in the water.


    Maybe because she hadn''t swam for such a long time, she felt a little tired and wanted to go ashore to


    have a rest. But when she got out of the shower, she was really shocked. Her eyes were as big as two


    bells, full of surprise and disbelief.


    Why was Mond here? What was he doing here? What should she do now? She was very


    embarrassed.


    Mond just came over to see how Nancy was swimming. There seemed to be a beautiful mermaid


    swimming happily in the swimming pool from a distance. When he looked closer, it was a little pretty


    girl. She was more beautiful and enchanting in the water, which fascinated him for a moment.


    When she got out of the water, Mond''s heart seemed to miss a beat. The face without makeup was


    washed by water, which made it fairer and tenderer. But she was surprised obviously. Was he


    disgusted with her?


    Seeing them like this, Charlie didn''t know how long they would look at each other. Although it was


    summer, it was not good for Nancy''s health to stay in the water for so long. Charlie took a bath towel


    and cautiously said, "Miss Nancy, your mother asked you to go to the hall as soon as possible. This is a


    bath towel."


    Seeing this, Nancy quickly went ashore. She took the bath towel and quickly wrapped herself up in an


    attempt not to be seen by Mond. Fortunately, she was wearing the most conservative bathrobe today,


    and it was fortunate that she was wise enough. Then she quickly walked in.


    As she walked, she muttered to herself, ''what happened to me? Why did I suddenly be stunned?


    Does that man think I''m obsessed with his handsome face? Never mind. I''ll go to change my clothes


    first.''.


    Mond couldn''t help but titter when he saw her run away again. She was so lovely, especially when she


    wrapped herself so tightly. He believed that she must have thought of him as that kind of person. God


    was the witness. He was a real gentleman.


    The living room was filled with bustle, which could be heard from afar.


    When Noah saw Natee downstairs, he first greeted Nate and then straight confirm his intention.


    "Actually, I''m here for the marriage of two children. Now that the two kids have known each other, we


    parents should discuss the wedding details, such as the date for the wedding and the invitation for


    guests. I think you are smart enough to understand what I mean. "

 Chapter 29: 29

    Chapter 29: 29


    It was the moment where you would realise that it was it. It was the moment where you would think that


    your life depends on it and you just have to do anything in your control to reach your goal. My goal, was


    Juliette. My destination was Juliette. My aim was to get Juliette back even though I knew where she


    was. I knew I had to do it clearly so that I could end the matter for once and for all and it was what led


    me to the situation where blood oozed out of my mouth as I huffed in exhaustion and watched a


    bloodied face of none other than Alex as he struggled to catch his breath after we had a nastybat


    of fist fight.


    All of a sudden, heughed. The jackassughed hysterically and got up holding his chin and wiped


    the blood out of his mouth.


    ¡°You asshole, do you think I am stupid?¡± heughed and looked up towards the ceiling.


    I got up from the floor and held myself stable as I huffed out blood and looked at him exhausted. The


    guy wasughing hysterically like a maniac and even though all I wanted was to just pull the gun out


    from my back and kill him, I couldn¡¯t. I wasn¡¯t supposed to kill him or else he would pull me down to end


    as well and being aware of that and thinking about Juliette, I restrained myself from doing such actions.


    ¡°I knew it! I knew there was something fishy going on and hell I tried to shrug it off,¡± he spat out blood


    and had his hands on his hips as he shook his head but then looked back at me.


    ¡°I fucking knew that both of you were together and she had not lost her memory,¡± he said and even


    though it surprised me, all I did was to stare at him as nk as I could. ¡°Deep down, I knew I was just


    digging my own grave, but I did it. I did it to get you,¡± he said with rage filled in his voice and


    immediately he pulled a revolver out from his behind as he held it towards my direction. His bloodshot


    eyes looked murderous and his face contoured anger but amidst all that his hands trembled as he held


    the revolver before me.


    ¡°You! You are the root cause of everything! My life is miserable only because of you. I should¡¯ve killed


    you back then when my sister Gina attempted suicide. It was all your fault.It was bloody all your fault!¡±


    he yelled and in a moment he leveled the revolver down, his fingers quaking as he pulled the trigger


    and shot me on my arm. At first, I didn¡¯t really realise what happened but then as I felt the pain my right


    hand moved up to hold the wound on my left arm as I held it where it was shot.


    A grim expression remained nted on my face and I staggered a few steps back but refused to sow


    weakness as I thought about it again and again on the n to give up and just pull my revolver out and


    shoot him directly on his head.


    ¡°Look! What you have made me. You have turned me into a filthy monster. It¡¯s all because of you!¡± his


    voice cracked at the end.


    ¡°Do you remember Gina?¡± he asked almost immediately as he looked at me with a dark expression on


    his face ¡°Of course you do! How could you not know who Gina is oh! my bad! I must say who Gina


    was!¡± he said and that made me stand straight as I tried to forget the pain that I was feeling and stood


    on my ground.


    ¡°She- She was my sister. My younger sister and do know what happened to her? She died! Because of


    you!¡± pain etched his face as he said her name.


    ¡°She loved you. She had never loved anyone in her life and she loved you so much and it is why


    because of you bastard! She ended her life. What did she get for loving you? Huh?¡± he yelled pointing


    the revolver at me ¡°What did she get? Death! You bastard abandoned her when she needed you and


    you made her feel worthless, finally my sister chose to end her life. Do you fucking know how much my


    dad and I suffered because of you? We couldn¡¯t get the justice we wanted but I- I promised her that I


    will find you and make you pay for it and finally its the day!¡± heughed as he spoke.


    ¡°Look!¡± I said but he yelled stopping me in the middle ¡°Shut up! Nothing that you will say will make me


    change my mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you today, here and right now!¡± he looked stubbornly determined but I couldn¡¯t care


    less what he wanted. The fact was, I was standing quietly hearing and tolering him only because he


    was the brother of Gina and only for the sake of Juliette.


    ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t listen to me. I know you had it tough because of me but the truth is I never abandoned


    Gina. I had wanted to meet you and sort things out but I could never do that due to certain


    circumstance,¡± I said and he narrowed his eyes before shouting ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is... you¡¯ve been mistaken. It was not for me that Gina attempted suicide,¡± I told him and I


    watched as his eyes grew wider before he grew even more angrier than he already was.


    ¡°You liar! Don¡¯t you fucking dare lie on my fa-¡±


    ¡°Look at this then!¡± I said as I pulled a paper out from my pocket and forwarded it towards him,¡± he


    looked at my hand and then back at me but still not putting the revolver down as in a confused state of


    mind he came forward and cautiously took the paper out of my hand.


    I watched as he unfolded the paper and read it quietly before his eyes grew wider and his hands


    trembled in shock. I knew that he would definitely had this reaction when he gets to know about Gina. I


    knew he was never been told about this before and it was why he was so dead set for revenge but then


    I was also drowning with guilt as I was also somehow responsible for her death. What I did back then


    was purely stupid.


    I remember when I had found about Gina¡¯s medical condition when I was dating her and somehow I


    had skipped the part of the story from Juliette that Gina was a HIV positive patient. And the actual


    reason why she had attempted suicide was because of this and not me. I had her autopsy report back


    then and I was so filled with guilt for not being with her at least as a friend and I had wanted to let this


    report to her family but I couldn¡¯t as I was immediately taken away from the case and I couldn¡¯t contact


    them. And not wanting the situation to be known to media and as my name was into it too because I


    was thest person with Gina, Gale had this situation covered up and it was why her autopsy report


    was never handed to her family and as I had assumed everyone had med me for it.


    ¡°Th-This can¡¯t be. My sister can¡¯t-¡± Alex¡¯s hand trembled as his eyes teared up as he read the old


    autopsy report again and again.


    ¡°What I had always wanted to let you know that I am not the one why Gina took that step,¡± I said and it


    was when he fell down on his knees.


    ¡°Ho-How could this be?¡± he mumbled as tears streamed down his face.


    ¡°Because of the blood transfusion she had three months ago before she started dating me. It was the


    fault of the hospital,¡± I said and he crumbled the report in his hands.


    ¡°You are fucking lying!¡± his voice broke at the end and he kept on mumbling the sentence again and


    again as he tried to digest the truth.


    ¡°I am really sorry for your loss and I agree am also to be held guilty as I had abandoned her when she


    had needed me. But I was not the reason why she killed herself. It was probably shock and fear for the


    disease that made her end her life and for which I am very guilty and ashamed for not being there for


    her,¡± I spoke with sincerity and all he did was sob on the ground.


    ¡°But you! You tried to kill my wife. You tried to take her away from me and you have kidnapped in hopes


    of getting me,¡± suddenly my voice turned serious as I looked at him dead serious.


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t want to do that but she- she made me-¡± I cut him in the middle ¡°I know¡± as I said that his head


    throttled towards my direction.


    ¡°Y-You know?¡± he said and all I did was smirk in response.


    ¡°It looks like you are not aware of who I am. Trust me, I could¡¯ve sorted this all out from the beginning


    but only for Gina and the sake of Juliette, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I- I was blinded with revenge,¡± he cried out nodding his head no as he dropped the revolver down and


    punched the ground ¡¯I was so blinded by revenge that I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Zac!¡± I heard Juliette and I turned around on my spot to find none other than Juliette herself with group


    of cops as she ran towards me and in a swift moment jumped on me to hug me.


    ¡°Mr. Lascar, we have the warrant to arrest you for plotting murder against Mrs. Sullivan, kidnapping,


    and attempt to kill Mr. Sullivan,¡± one of the cops said as he walked up towards Alex and held the


    handcuffs before him.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± I heard Juliette shrieking and looked down to find her holding my arm and she had ced


    a hand over it tryin to stop the blood oozing out. ¡°Someone please call the ambnce!¡± she sobbed


    and I watched as Kiara ran into the room with Kristiana and Willi and they looked horrified as they


    looked at my bloodied arm.


    ¡°Zachary!¡± Kristian was already in my side and he pulled out his handkerchief and tied it around me.


    ¡°What the heck! How could you let this happen to you!¡± Willi looked angry and he marched up to Alex


    wanting to punch him only to be held back by some of the cops.


    ¡°Let go!¡± he grimaced and thrashed the cops wanting to punch Alex.


    ¡°We have to take you to the hospital,¡± Juliette cried as she held my hand and I reached out for her head


    as I gave her a kiss on her forehead ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I am fine. Are you alright?¡± I asked and she


    nodded frantically with tears rolling down her face.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°We have also arrested the person who was with Mr. Lascar,¡± one of the officer told us and we watched


    as he signalled an officer to bring the culprit inside. I held Juliette¡¯s hand tightly as I knew it would give


    a shock to her.


    Juliette watched the door intently, waiting patiently wanting to know who the person was that had


    wanted to kill her and the person responsible for what was going on between us. Her eyes eyes grew


    wide with shock as the person walked in handcuffed and shamefaced.


    ¡°M-Mom?¡± Juliette seemed to disbelieve what she was seeing. It was none other than her own mother,


    Mrs. Jessica Swanson. Shock filled Juliette¡¯s expression as she looked at her mom and ran to her. ¡°No!


    This can¡¯t be. There is some kind of misunderstanding. Zachary!¡± she ran back to me and held my


    hand ¡°My mom can never do anything like this,¡± she cried and before I could say anything she ran back


    to her mother who looked down seeming ashamed and saddened as she whispered ¡°I am sorry.¡±


    Juliette immediately stopped what she was speaking as she eyes her mom in shock.


    It turned out, Juliette had signed a contract that only forty percent of her inherited money would transfer


    to charity and the rest would be used to open a shelter for the homeless, orphaned and old people


    while only two percent of it would be transferred to her brother Jace Swanson, if she passes away. Not


    wanting to give the money away, Mrs. Swanson had trickly made Juliette sign a document telling her


    that it was a divorce paper that she signing which I had sent her but in reality she had signed on a


    contract in which she was willingly transferring hundred percent of her inheritance money to Jace. But


    then the money could only be transferred after her death didn¡¯t change.


    Mrs. Swanson wanting to give Jace a better life, plotted this n of having her in an ident and


    proving her dead and transferring the money. And she had joined hands with Alex for this but never


    really nned of killing Juliette. She wanted Alex to n an ident and initially they had nned the


    ident not to be fatal and they would just swap Juliette¡¯s body with a dead person¡¯s body but then it


    was a real ident and Juliette was thrown off the bridge and as Juliette acted of memory loss, Mrs.


    Swanson had further nned and made Alex change her identity and take her away. But it all failed


    when Willi had his eye set up on her and finally found her and not only that but she nned on


    kidnapping her own daughter again as she had spiked her food with the help of my man who was the


    guard andter ordered him to kill the my other loyal one. But then she killed the one who had helped


    him and it was all recorded in a CCTV camera which I had nted in the peephole and to which the


    guards were unaware off.


    I had submitted that footage and her taking away Juliette in that SUV, anonymously and it was why she


    was arrested by the cops.


    As Mrs. Swanson gave the interpretation of events, Juliette stumbled back in shock and I was


    immediately right behind her as I held her and Kiara seeded in holding her hands.


    ¡°How could you do this to your daughter mom?¡± it was Jace who said that. We watched as our family


    walked in and they eyed Juliette in shockas if not believing she was alive and then looked at her


    mother.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± Mr. Stephen, Juliette dad asked as he looked at in a pained expression.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± Mrs. Swanson sobbed ¡°I never nned on putting my daughter in an ident but I was


    forced to do that. You know our condition Stephen! We are soon going to be bankrupt but even though


    Juliette knew this she was adamant of giving the money to the charity and I was left with no other n.


    I thought I would make her understand after I get the money transferred but then she got into that


    ident and lost her memory,¡± Jessica cried and in a swift moment Stephen pped her across her


    face ¡°How could you do this to your own daughter? You call yourself a mother? You knew that she was


    alive and still made us all believe that she died? How could you?¡± Stephen ended up breaking down as


    he kneeled down on the ground and looked at his hand with which he had just pped Jessica. Jace


    was already by his sideforting him.


    ¡°You are a murderer now, Jessica¡± Stephen mumbled and that made her cry loudly as she looked back


    at Juliette ¡°Please, I am sorry. I was scared that my truth would be out and it was why I killed that guard


    of yours. But please trust me, I never wanted to hurt my baby. I was doing that for our family, for us,¡±


    she tried to give a reason and all Juliette did was scoff at her ¡°For us? You nearly killed me and even


    tried to destroy Zachary joining hands with Alex.How could you do to this to me mom? How could you?


    I can¡¯t even believe out of everyone you are the o-¡± Juliette turned around swiftly as she put her head


    on my chest and hugged me tightly breaking down in my arms.


    ¡°Please take her away, officer¡± it was my mom who spoke for the first time.


    ¡°No! Wait! Juliette! Stephen! Jace my baby Jace! Please don¡¯t let them take me away. I am sorry.


    Juliette my baby, I am so sorry. Mommy is sorry. Please!¡± the female officer dragged her away and as


    Alex was being taken he stood near to Juliette¡¯s sobbing form and whispered ¡°Forgive me,¡± before


    being dragged away by the cops. His revolver was seized and I was taken to the hospital. The situation


    around me was so chaotic as everyone had different expressions in there face and different emotions


    going on inside them.


    Juliette being the one, stayed strong staying by my side until the bullet was taken out and the surgery


    was done. Our family had to go through so much at once, from Juliette being alive to Jessica¡¯s truth.


    Stephen had just lost his dear wife and he himself filed awsuit against her for trying to harm his


    daughter while Jace continued to fight all his emotions all by himself.


    I knew that it would take time for the pain to heal and everyone to move on but life had to go on and it


    was why after a year of that incident I smiled looking at the our family photo in which all of my family


    members were only looking at my baby lovingly, who was in Juliette¡¯s arm. We had a daughter and we


    named her Veronica Sullivan. The experience was so much filled with love, anxiety, anticipation, and


    care and by the time Juliette gave birth to Veronica, Kiara and Kristian were set to get married.


    Alexandru Lascar, was sentenced twelve years in jail while Jessica was charged of murder and she


    was given a lifetime imprisonment. Juliette goes to meet her in the jail but hardly talks about her with


    me. She feels guilty that she should¡¯ve thought about her parent¡¯s condition first before making a will.


    Meanwhile, I had finally chosen my future and decided on leaving the dark world for the sake of my


    family and my daughter. She made me stronger and her birth made me the happiest in the world. But


    somehow my roots to the dark world remained attached and I knew I could never get away from it but


    instead I made sure not to get myself involved in it anymore. Max got married to his girlfriend and had


    joined mypany to work under me whereas Willi... he is nowhere to be found. He would contact me


    wanting to know how I was but then hang up and vanish away.


    It seems he is leading the life that his wife had always wanted him live and I was happy for him.


    The beeping of my phone broke me out of my state and I picked it up when I saw the caller ID


    disying ¡®Wife¡¯


    ¡°Ju-¡±


    ¡°Zac!¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is everything alright?¡± I asked as I sensed her tired voice.


    ¡°When are you returning back? You have been working for five days non stop away from home. Are


    you even going to return?¡± she asked and I chuckled at her reaction. It was true. Kristian finally gave up


    on me and went away on his honeymoon leaving me loads of work, that I couldn¡¯t even finish even


    though it was over a year now.


    ¡°I will end this up ande back tomorrow. I swear my love,¡± I said as I looked at the files and heard a


    knock on my door. Cristina walked in holding a tray of food and I looked at the watch to find it was


    already the lunch break.


    ¡°Sir, you need to do your lunch. You¡¯ve not eaten anything from yesterday,¡± she said and I smiled at her


    nodding at her as I signalled her to put the tray down on my desk. She did it and gave me a small smile


    before leaving.


    ¡°So, I was saying...how is my daug- Hello?¡± I looked at my phone to find the connection disconnected.


    Sighing, I kept the phone down and ate my lunch peacefully before jumping back to work again.


    Exactly, four in the evening when the door of my office mmed open and I looked up ready to yell


    thinking it was Cosmina or probably Cristina but shocked to find Juliette, dressed in a ck pencil skirt


    and a ck zer with a white shirt underneath as she mmed the door shut and walked towards


    me.


    ¡°Juliette? What are you doing here?¡± I asked as I remained seated in my position too shocked to move.


    ¡°Come here!¡± she leaned down on my desk and in a swift moment pulled my tie ¡°What are you doi-¡±


    and nted her lips onto mine. I was too shocked even to register what just happened but then felt her


    kissing me aggressively and no sooner felt her hands moving towards my shirt and yanking it open.


    Immediately, due tock of romance since seven to eight months, I found myself turned on and I kissed


    back trying to open her zer and her shirt. She was immediately on my desk right before and I


    couldn¡¯t even quite make it out when I had my pants down and I was making love to her on my desk


    with her moaning and pulling my hair.


    The situation was so heated up that both of our eyes were filled with lust and I kissed her face not


    getting enough of her.


    By the time, we were done she leaned over me and had her head on my shoulder as she took deep


    breaths and I found myself out of breath, shocked and finally grunted not getting enough of her. She


    climbed down my desk and I gave her some space as she pulled her skirt down and held her purse that


    she had thrown on the ground previously. Her shirt was still open and before I could reach to button it


    up she made her way towards the door.


    ¡°Hey! Where....Where are you going?¡± I asked as she looked at me buttoned up a few buttons before


    turning around and winked at me ¡°Shopping,¡± she said and opened the door. Quickly, putting up my


    pants and tucking my shirt in, I ran after her as I watched the brte with brown long hair walking past


    Cristina but stopping right before her ¡°Is my hair okay?¡± she asked and Cristina smiled at her before


    nodding and soon her eyes traveled down to Juliette¡¯s unbuttoned shirt.


    ¡°Oh just the buttons,¡± Julietteughed and hurriedly buttoned up her shirt.


    ¡°Honey it¡¯s alright! I can go back to the car by myself. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Juliette turned around to leave but I


    stopped her as I held her hand and looked back at Cristina ¡°I am off for today,¡± I told her and she


    nodded watching both of us as we made towards the elevator.


    ¡°Seriously Zachary I can go back on my own,¡± Juliette huffed once we were inside the elevator.


    ¡°Sure, you can¡± I rolled my eyes as I pressed the ¡®G¡¯ button ¡°Where is Veronica?¡± I asked and she


    replied ¡°with your mom and Gale.¡±


    Even though nothing seemed to settle down with me and Gale, it seemed he was the perfect


    grandfather for Veronica as he loved her dearly and spent most of his time with her. I didn¡¯t seem to


    mind as long as he stayed away from me and my work. At first, to be honest I was cautious with Gale


    being around Veronica but then it seemed he saw Rose, my sister in her and it was why I didn¡¯t


    interfere much to Juliette¡¯s relief.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked as we sat down in our seats and put on our seat belts.


    ¡°To end the game that you had just begun,¡± I winked at her making he giggle.


    Through odds and evens we sailed through all problems together and held hands as we continued to


    watch over our daughter Veronica who seemed to grow up quickly but at the same time giving us


    immense happiness and power to ovee the difficulties. It was us, the Sullivan family.

 Chapter 30 Love Of Crape Myrtle Flowers

    Chapter 30 Love Of Crape Myrtle Flowers


    Hearing that, Nate and his wife looked at each other and smiled. Sure enough, they came with their


    own purpose!


    Seeing that Noah pretended to be calm with a ttering expression on his face, Nate guessed that


    perhaps Noah had already been very anxious, or else he wouldn''t have rushed here in such a hurry. It


    could be seen that he had hidden intents.


    "Noah, what you said is reasonable. It''s natural to discuss about the marriage. But I insist on my


    previous opinion that the wedding shouldn''t be announced too much. But I hope you can show your


    family around. After all, Nancy will divorce Mond and marry someone else in the future. What''s more,


    we both know what it is about this marriage. And I am wondering if your family will say yes to my small


    request? "


    Because he had suggested that the less people knew about the wedding, the better. In this way, it


    would not only save the uproar of divorce in the future, but also make it easier for Nancy to get married


    again in the future. His daughter''s reputation was not for fun. He couldn''t make a mistake!


    "Noah, you know that Nancy is the only girl in my family, and girls care most about their own


    reputations. We don''t want to ruin her reputation because of this nominal wedding. As parents, we have


    a lot of misgivings. Please forgive us. " Ivy hoped that Noah could agree. If he didn''t, he wouldn''t me


    them for their ruthlessness.


    Being attacked by the couple of the Nie Family, Noah lost his head. ''It seemed that Nate and his wife


    had made up their mind to hold a small wedding. If he insisted on announcing it to the public, he would


    probably lose the marriage this time. Of course, he was not stupid. He also knew how to make the most


    profit from the wedding.''


    Restraining the dissatisfaction in his heart, Noah gave a friendly smile and said, "Nate, I''m a little


    confused by what you and your wife are doing. What you mean is that I don''t have to hold a big


    wedding. The less people know, the better. It is good for Nancy''s future. Am I right? Actually, I thought


    carefully about this problem before I came here. I felt that Nancy was of grievance in this marriage. So I


    thought the wedding was going to be grand and magnificent. This was a smallpensation for her.


    Besides, the Lu Family is also a well-known family in Yun City. We have our own reputation.


    But since you have made a decision that we should not hold a big wedding, then I''ll follow your order.


    But I''m afraid that Nancy will feel wronged."


    As soon as she got downstairs, Nancy heard a man, who was unfamiliar, saying something that made


    her feel wronged. She couldn''t help but feel strange. Who were her parents talking to? If it was Mond, it


    was impossible for him to say that. Didn''t he still pretend to be a dumb in front of everyone? Who could


    it be?


    With a lot of doubts, Nancy trotted into the living room and sat next to her mother. Only then did she


    fully see the man opposite to her parents. It turned out to be Mond''s father. ''Since he had a bad


    rtionship with Mond, why did hee with them?''


    "Uncle Noah, long time no see. I am Nancy. I once went to the Lu Family to have dinner with Mond. Do


    you remember me?" Her big eyes blinked with innocence.


    Noahughed brightly and in an amiable tone, said, "Nancy, are you making fun of me? Don''t worry. Of


    course I remember you. Although Uncle Noah''s physical and mental health are not as good as in the


    past, my memory is very good. Nate, do you think so? "


    Nate was very satisfied with Nancy teasing with Noah. As his daughter, she was good at taunting


    others.


    "I''m sorry, Noah. My daughter has been spoiled by us. Please don''t mind." He turned to Nancy who


    was not moving and then continued in amanding tone, "Noah is your uncle, you can''t make fun of


    him. Apologize to him now."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Noah thought that Nancy was not as innocent as she appeared to be. He could tell that she was


    thinking about something when sheughed at him just now, but if he wanted to make a scene, he had


    to pretend to be polite. So he waved his hand in a hurry and said, "It''s okay, Nate. We''re family from


    now on, so she doesn''t need to apologize."


    In spite of what Noah thought, Nancy didn''t care about him. She hated this old fox very much. From the


    words of people around Mond, she knew some things more or less. He had done so many


    unscrupulous things, and he even treated Mond badly. He didn''t take him as his own son at all.


    Anyway, she would try her best to avoid seeing him from now on. It was true that she would hate him


    for once.


    She nced at him out of the corner of her eye. Luckily, he didn''t see her. Mond sat a little far away


    from Noah, expressionless, as if everything had nothing to do with him. Outsiders could clearly see that


    they were in a bad rtionship. It seemed that he also hated this so-called father very much.


    After casting a nce at them, Nancy quickly turned her gaze away and looked around recklessly,


    avoiding eye contact with Mond. As something embarrassing happened just now, if she looked at him


    again, she might really need to find a hole to bury herself. Thus, she concentrated all her attention on


    her mobile phone and wearily browsed on Twitter.


    When Ivy saw that her daughter was watching her phone all the time and didn''t pay attention to the


    people around them, it was not a problem in usual. But as there were still other people around, she


    didn''t think it was a good idea. She cleared her throat and spoke casually, "Nancy, you haven''t greeted


    Mond at all. Well, now your father and I have to discuss something with Noah. Why don''t you push


    Mond to let him take a walk in the garden and take some fresh air. Mond is not in good health. He will


    feel a little stuffy if he stays in the house for too long. "


    Mond nodded to his future mother-inw, indicating that it was okay. He had wanted to be alone with


    Nancy for a long time, and he didn''t know if she would run away againter. Thinking of this, his lips


    slightly curled up.


    Nancy had to listen to her mother and reluctantly pushed Mond to the garden. Although he was a little


    thin, he was at least 1.80 meters tall. It was a little difficult for her to push him. Besides, she had just


    been swimming fiercely. Anyway, she was his fiancee. She had to do this after getting married.


    With this kind of mentality, Nancy was d to ept the fact. In the process of pushing it, in order to


    take care of Mond, she even slowed her pace unconsciously.


    The air in the garden was much fresher than that in the house. It was summer now. Most of the flowers


    in the garden had blossomed,peting for beauty with many colorful flowers, which was very


    beautiful.


    When Nancy suddenly saw a crape myrtle tree, she slowly stopped walking. This was the time when


    the crape myrtle flowers blossomed. The flowers spread in all directions, but unfortunately, there was


    only one in the garden. She remembered that it was said that the flower was very delicate, so she only


    nted this one. It was a pity.

 Chapter 31 The Fortune To Meet You

    Chapter 31 The Fortune To Meet You


    Nancy somehow thought of the ZW Pce. There were many crape myrtle trees there, they were so


    tall that covered the whole yard. The crape myrtle flowers thickly pressed on the branches like snow,


    heavy and fragrant. When the wind blew, the petals fell on this ce. The scene was breathtaking.


    Mond also noticed the abnormality of Nancy. She seemed to be thinking about something. He was very


    familiar with the crape myrtle trees in front of them, and the ZW Pce was built for her.


    After he met her in the carst time, Mond knew that he was going to marry her. Although it was just a


    marriage of convenience and they would divorce in a few years, he still could not restrain his


    excitement. He wanted to give her the best, so he asked people to investigate her preferences. The


    ZW Pce was built ording to her preferences, and those crape myrtle trees were also for her.


    A breeze blew over, making people''s faces light up and the crape myrtle flower petals scattering on the


    ground. Seeing this situation, Nancy stretched out her fair hands and wanted to catch these petals. A


    very full petal just fell into her hand. She looked down at it carefully.


    "You know what? Most girls like roses, while I only like crape myrtle flowers. I don''t know why I love it.


    Maybe I''m born with it. In other people''s eyes, I''m a very strange girl. I don''t like to be with my


    ssmates. I go out early in the morning and returnte at night. I''m such an aloof girl that no one can


    get close to. So I often ask myself if I''m lonely. And I often lie to myself that I''m not lonely, because I


    have parents who love me, Bess, and Sam."


    Mond''s heart sank. He didn''t know about it. What he knew was only about the preferences of Nancy''s


    food, clothing, living and habits. He didn''t know how fragile and lonely the girl''s heart was. It could be


    seen how tired she was to pretend to be happy and lively in most cases. In order not to worry her


    parents, she preferred to do so.


    Thinking of this, Mond felt more guilty in his heart. Why did he know these early? If Nancy didn''t tell him


    today, it would be a long time before he found out. He swore that he would do his best to treat the girl


    well for the rest of his life and not let her suffer any more grievances, because he really didn''t want to


    see her sad again.


    "Nancy, you''re special and irreceable to me. Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you in the future."


    Mond seemed to use all his strength to say these words out, every word he uttered sounded sincere.


    He sincerely stared at the girl who lowered her head and was immersed in sorrow.


    It had to be admitted that Mond''s words were sincere and touching. A hint of affection shed through


    Nancy''s heart. She seemed to have felt a pair of burning eyes on her, she raised her head slightly.


    At this moment, they looked at each other, full of affection that others could not understand.


    In the living room, the parents of both sides had discussed about the details. In order to meet the


    requirements of the two families, they finally made a reasonable arrangement for the wedding.


    Right now, only few people knew that the Lu Family and the Nie Family would unite by marriage, and


    they were all family members, so there was no need for engagement at all and they just skipped the


    procedure and got married. Mond and Nancy found time to get the marriage license first, and then hold


    a wedding ceremony. The wedding ceremony was settled on the 20th of this month in the Empire Hotel


    owned by the Lu Family. As for the guests, they were all the most important rtives of both families.


    The wedding ceremony was a secret.


    "Nate, let''s make a deal first. We can discuss about other thingster. Since my task has been


    next time."


    Noah grinned from ear to ear as he stood up slowly. The wedding ceremony was set on the 20th as his


    desire. He just made an excuse that it was a lucky day on that day and they even supported that. It was


    really a free lunch. After the 20th, all he wanted wasing.


    Of course, Nate knew what was on Noah''s mind, but he couldn''t say anything more at the moment. It


    was in vain. "Well, thanks for your concern. Since you have something to deal with in thepany, I


    won''t force you to stay for dinner. We must have a good dinner next time!"


    "Of course I will. Don''t worry, Nate. It''s my duty." Noah suddenly realized that he had brought a lot of


    things with him, he almost forgot them. Then he continued, "You guys, bring these things in carefully!"


    Several people carried a lot of things into the living room. Nate hesitated. "Noah, what are they for?"


    "Nate, although the wedding is not big as you requested, it still needs some gifts. These are betrothal


    gifts. Take it easy. These are my gifts for Nancy."


    After he left, Nate and his wife looked at these things and felt unhappy. Ivy couldn''t bear such kind of


    feeling, so she asked the servants to open it. First of all, she saw some rare treasures neatly ced,


    and on the other side, there was a file bag containing the deeds of the Lu Family. It seemed that the Lu


    Family had spent a lot of money on betrothal gifts, which was a typical ''Nothing venture, nothing gain''.


    In the garden, Mond and Nancy looked at each other like for a century. If it hadn''t been for this sudden


    rain, they might have seen it for a long time.


    Mond was the first to respond. He felt the raindrops dripping on his hands. He looked up, and the sky


    was covered byrge dark clouds. The weather in June was like a child''s, constantly changing its face.


    Considering Nancy''s health, he calmly said, "It''s raining. Let''s get in the house first."


    It was not until the bean sized raindrops fell on her back that Nancy realized it was raining. She flushed


    and quickly pushed Mond back to the vi.


    What was she doing just now? She didn''t even know when it started to rain. She seemed to say some


    unreasonable words. Mond tried tofort her, but in return, she was a little moved, and then she


    couldn''t help but froze. Was this the case?


    However, there was not the slightest difference on Mond''s face. He was as calm and cold as usual, as


    if nothing had just happened. Nancy was a bit confused.


    When they returned to the living room, it was not as noisy as just now. It seemed that Noah had left.


    There was only Ivy in the living room. She looked unhappy and there were a lot of things on the floor.


    But Nancy didn''t notice that. She hurriedly ran to the table as if she wanted to take something away.


    Charlie found that Mond''s hair was wet as if he had been soaked in the rain. Through the window, it


    was raining heavily outside. "Mr. Mond, are you all right?"

 Chapter 32 I Dont Like You That Much

    Chapter 32 I Don''t Like You That Much


    Mond didn''t show much expression on his face. He just smiled at Charlie, indicating that he was fine.


    Charlie understood what he meant, so he stopped asking. However, Mond had to dry his hair,


    especially after getting wet in the rain, otherwise he would catch a cold. When Charlie was about to ask


    the servant here for a dry towel, a big one appeared in front of him.


    "Here you are, Charlie. We got wet in the rain outside just now. Come and wipe it for Mond. Oh, don''t


    leave in a hurryter. I''ve asked Aunt Liu to make c ginger tea for him. You can go after he drinks it.


    So he won''t catch a cold. "


    After saying that, Nancy obediently wiped her hair. She didn''t want to catch a cold. God knew that she


    hated going to the hospital since her childhood. She hated injection, especially bitter medicine. Every


    time she took medicine, she would feel extremely sick. Therefore, she''d better not to catch a cold.


    The reason why she was in such a hurry to get a dry towel just now was that she was afraid that if


    Mond caught a cold, he would definitelyin that the way the Nie Family treated him was not good


    at all. She did it in case of any unexpected situation.


    After a short while, two cups of hot c ginger tea which smelled sweet were served. Nancy specially


    took one cup to the man next to her first. "This c ginger tea is an exclusive recipe of Aunt Liu. It''s


    both tasteful and effective. I personally feel it. After drinking a cup, you''ll definitely feel good tomorrow.


    Do you want to try?"


    Mond was very happy that the little girl was willing to be closer to him. He took the cup, blew it gently


    and then took a sip.


    He was amazed that this cup of c ginger tea was really good as she said. The unique fragrance of


    the c had already covered the bitterness of ginger tea, but after a subtle taste, his mouth was still


    filled with the bitterness of ginger tea, which was just enough for him, which showed that the c


    ginger tea was excellent.


    On the other side, Nancy was waiting for Mond''sment expectantly. She didn''t know if this kind of


    sweet ginger tea was suitable for his taste. Melody had told her that his was picky. It was said that


    Charlie learned cooking from the chefs to gain recognition.


    Mond saw from the corner of his eye that Nancy was looking at him expectantly. She might want to


    hear how he felt about this cup of c ginger tea, so he nodded to her and drank it one by one. Soon


    the cup of tea was finished.


    After drinking it, he wiped his mouth elegantly with a tissue and then wrote a few words on the white


    paper.


    "Aunt Ivy, Nancy. It''s getting dark. I''ll go back first ande back in a few days. See youter."


    Ivy was thinking about the betrothal gifts of the Lu Family when she suddenly saw the words on the


    white paper handed over by Mond and said kindly, "Mond, I have nned to invite you to have dinner


    together. It is Nancy''s fault. She didn''t go back to the house even if it rained. And you got wet all over.


    I''m so sorry. I didn''t take good care of you this time. Please stay and have dinner with us next time. "


    Mond showed a polite smile, indicating that Charlie could push him away. Before leaving, he didn''t


    forget to take a few more nces at Nancy. She seemed to think about something. Her eyebrows


    wrinkled. She was so cute.


    Of course, Nancy didn''t know when Mond left. She kept thinking about the things in the garden and fell


    asleep unconsciously. When she woke up, she found that there was no one in the living room. She


    shook her head, and quickly walked upstairs. She would be ill tomorrow If she didn''t take a shower,.


    It was dinner time, and only Nancy and Sam were eating. The atmosphere was extremely quiet.


    Nancy was ''mistreating'' the steak on her te with a knife and a fork. Usually, steak was her favorite,


    but now she was not in the mood to enjoy it.


    When she was taking a shower in the bathroom just now, her mother, Ivy, stood at the door and told her


    that thepany would hold a dinner party tonight and her parents had to go, so they couldn''t have


    dinner at home.


    Nancy didn''t even have to think about it. Since she remembered, her parents'' rtionship had been


    good and they had never quarreled, so her parents must go to spend the time between themselves.


    Once a week, it never changed. They didn''t have make an excuse to lie to her. Really, she was 18


    years old. Wasn''t she clear about this?


    However, it was not this thing that upset her. But that she became the third wheel and was forced to


    enjoy the romantic love from her parents. How pathetic she was!


    Sam also had no appetite for the delicious steak on his te. Now he was confused. Last night, he had


    a video call with his parents. They said that they missed him a lot and asked him when he would go


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    home. He had been hesitating and then hung up the phone. He thought that he should go home now.


    He saw that Nancy seemed to be a little depressed. She kept poking the steak with a fork and a knife,


    as if she was venting her anger. But he realized that this was a very good opportunity. Nate and Ivy


    were not at home, and there were only him and Nancy in the restaurant now.


    "Nancy. My parents called mest night. Maybe I''ll be home in two days. I can''t be with you like now."


    At the moment, Nancy was still immersed in the disappointment of being left home. Hearing Sam''s


    words, she suddenly realized that after she came back from the ZW Pcest time, she hadn''t had a


    good talk with him. She didn''t even exin anything to him. Was she too selfish that she didn''t care


    about his feelings at all? Or was the secret feeling about him even not love between man and woman?


    "Sam, you''re going home. I''ll take this opportunity to make everything clear with you. " She picked up a


    cup of water and drank it up.


    "Sam, you must have seen the betrothal gifts given by the Lu Family. Yes,st time in the ZW Pce, I


    had a good talk with Mond. And it turned out that I agreed to marry him under some conditions. I''m


    sorry that I haven''t told you about it before. Mainly because I don''t know where to start. Perhaps I used


    to think you as my brother, but now you have suddenly be the boy who expressed his love to me.


    It''s a little embarrassing. "


    Sam was not a fool. He heard what Nancy had said clearly. It seemed that she did not really like him. It


    was probably because of the brotherplex in her heart, which made him hesitate and worried for so


    long.


    "Nancy, I''ve thought what you have said just now. I don''t think you like me. If two people who love each


    other are together, how can they feel awkward and ufortable? What a silly girl. You even know


    whether you like me or not. What should you do in the future? I think it''s better to take back the gift for


    your eighteen years birthday. I don''t like you that much. "

 Chapter 33 Can You Wait For Me

    Chapter 33 Can You Wait For Me


    Hearing what Sam said, Nancy understood what he meant. She used to think that she liked him very


    much, and she even had a crush on him secretly. Those were just the first time that girls were in love


    and eager to find someone to express their feelings, and Sam had just be her lyric object. Who


    could guarantee not to be unmoved when you knew that the person you liked also liked you? Of


    course, she was the same-.


    She scratched her head and said in disgust, "Sam, have you forgotten something? I haven''t received


    that birthday gift, so how can I give it back? Should you give me a gift? Let me dere first. I still want


    the same gift as Bess. Thank you, Sam. I seem to have grown up!"


    Sam chuckled to himself. Fortunately, she didn''t hold a grudge against him before. Otherwise, he would


    lose too much For the rest of his life, he had only one rtionship with Nancy, brother and sister.


    "Okay, but I will give you a gift next time Ie to Yun City. Silly girl,e here and give me a hug.


    Next time I see you, I''m afraid it will the Spring Festival."


    Hearing this, Nancy obediently walked over. The previous scene was just a dream. Now that the dream


    had woken up, everything was fine.


    At this moment, the thoughts of the two seemed to be integrated into this hug, warm and affectionate.


    The ZW Pce...


    ording to Charlie''s narration, Mond knew something about the wedding. It was on the twentieth this


    month, it was in a hurry.


    ''What a selfish person Noah is! He doesn''t care about the consequences of this decision at all. Nate


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    and Ivy are both gentle people, so they must bepletely obedient to him. But he also knows that


    haste makes waste. Since he wants to haste, then make it well.''


    Although the wedding ceremony was simple, Mond still thought that they should take wedding photos.


    Every girl had a dream in her heart. If she wore a wedding dress, she would be the most beautiful bride


    in the world.


    While thinking, he couldn''t help but want to see her in the wedding dress. She must be as beautiful as


    a fairy.


    This marriage was based on the huge interests of both sides, and there was no love at all. But Mond


    knew that his heart had fallen in love with her uncontrobly, perhaps three years ago when the girl


    saved him, or three yearster when they met again in the car. Anyway, as long as he thought of Nancy


    now, a trace of sweetness would appear in his heart, and then he would like to see her very much. This


    should be the performance of falling in love with a person.


    Mond was sure that he loved Nancy, and he believed that in the future, he would make her fall in love


    with him. But he had to wait. When the time was right, those people would receive their deserved


    punishment. At that time, there would be only happiness left in their lives. He would announce to the


    people all over the world that Nancy could only be his wife and that he would give her a grand and


    dreamy wedding. Now, he could only temporarily aggrieve her.


    He immediately ordered to cancel the original schedule tomorrow and changed it to take wedding


    photos. He also asked Ron to inform Nancy to meet at eight o''clock tomorrow morning.


    Ron was confused. Why would he go to take wedding photos? Didn''t he say that everything about the


    wedding should be simple? If the paparazzi knew it, wouldn''t the whole city know it?


    He didn''t know what Mond was up to, so he''d better make a n for tomorrow''s schedule. The location


    must be kept secret, and then inform Miss Nancy. It seemed that Mond had really fallen in love with


    Miss Nancy. There would be two couples in the ZW Pce in the future. Pitifully, he was still single.


    Mond usually worked in the study room. To be exact, he had been staying in the ZW Pce for all


    kinds of reasons since he knew that he was going to marry Nancy. Sometimes he was pretending to


    work. But he didn''t expect that Ron and Charlie and Melody had already seen through his mind.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Mond said coldly without raising his head.


    Ron just got a big good news. He hurried to report it to Mond, so he ran here all the time. He was still a


    little breathless. He took a deep breath at the door of the study room and knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Mond, I have done what you asked me to do."


    However, there was still no response from Mond, which made Ron a little speechless. ''Shouldn''t Mr.


    Mond care whether Miss Nancy had agreed or not? But it was understandable. After all, it was the first


    time that Mond had fallen in love with a girl, so he didn''t understand something.''


    "Mr. Mond, I have a piece of news about Miss Nancy."


    When Mond heard the two words "Miss Nancy", his hand unconsciously paused. He looked at Ron with


    a fierce look, but his face remained unchanged.


    Ron had always been afraid of the eyes of Mond. When he was looked at by him, he was flustered and


    said obediently, "Mr. Mond, please take back your gaze at me first. I was just trying to ease the


    atmosphere and make fun, ha-ha. Somehow, Sam, who imed to be your rival in love, left the Nie


    Family and went back to his own home today. It is said that he went to the airport alone, and Miss


    Nancy didn''t even show up. "


    Sam? Mond recalled carefully. It seemed to be the man he saw when he first visited the Nie Family. It


    seemed that he was a college student, twenty years old. If it weren''t for Ron''s words, he would have


    forgotten this man. Rival in love? He had never admitted that a young man dared to fight him for a


    woman. Wasn''t this a big joke? But it was indeed good news. He still smiled.


    Seeing this, Ron walked out quickly. Sure enough, making fun of anyone was okay, but making fun of


    Mr. Mond''s is not. It was fatal.


    The Nie Family...


    After Sam left, Nancy felt even more bored staying at home alone. She was forced to watch her


    parents show off their love and enjoy the public disy of affection, which made her even more


    depressed.


    Strangely enough, she should have gone to the airport to see Sam off that day, but he didn''t allow her


    to do so. He said that he, a grown-up man, didn''t need a girl to see him off. Wasn''t it inappropriate to let


    othersugh at him? Then she had no choice but to send him to the door and then stopped.


    Seeing that Sam had left, Nate and Ivy inevitably felt sad. After all, they had seen him grow up, but they


    were more gratified. Sam and Nancy finally made it clear, so their love was not the love between


    lovers. This was good. They would still be brother and sister in the future, and Sam could still find her


    lover in the future.

 Chapter 34 The First Time

    Chapter 34 The First Time


    Looking at Sam''s receding figure, Nancy actually felt bad. It was all her fault that she ignored


    everything as soon as she felt hot in her mind. She asked him toe here with joy and expectation,


    but let him leave with regret and sadness. Wasn''t she too cruel?


    In fact, Nancy knew better than anyone else why he insisted on not letting her send him back. People


    who knew him all knew that he was smiling on the surface, but he might be very sad in his heart. He


    was always like this, always thinking about other people around him, and never telling them anything in


    his heart. He just hid it deep in his heart and naturally grew.


    Looking at her daughter''s decadent face, Ivy guessed that it was because of the matter of Sam.


    Perhaps this was growth. Only after experiencing it could she know what she wanted. She did not feel


    sad at all, but was full of gratification. Her silly daughter had finally grown up a little.


    As soon as the three of them entered the house and sat down, the phone rang.


    Nate had an expression of indifference on his face at the moment, pretending that he didn''t hear the


    bell at all. As for Nancy, she had been absent-minded since she sent Sam away, as if everything in the


    outside world had nothing to do with her. Thendline phone was the closest to Ivy, so she guessed


    that it couldn''t be someone nice who was calling at the moment. Under such a situation, she stopped


    hesitating and picked up thendline phone gracefully and answered.


    "Hello, who''s that?


    Oh, I see. You are looking for Nancy. She''s not home at this time. I''m her mother. You can tell me what


    happened. I''ll tell her when shees back.


    Oh, I see. Don''t worry. I''ll tell her as soon as shees back. Okay, bye!"


    She thought it was some boss''s wife who called toin, but it turned out to be Mond''s assistant


    who said they would pick up Nancy at eight o''clock tomorrow morning and take wedding photos. This


    really surprised her. She had thought that it would be impossible to go through the process of taking


    wedding photos, but now it not only had to go on, but also had to be done well. In her opinion, Mond


    really loved Nancy. He might spoil her very much after they got married.


    On second thought, it was also good for Nancy. It was better for Nancy to find someone who loved her


    than find someone she loved. Naturally, thetter was happier. This was also a kind of self-defeating. If


    only Mond''s legs could be good and he could walk freely like a normal person.


    Mond pretended to be dumb, and perhaps he pretended to be disabled too in order to deceive the


    public!


    The second day, before eight o''clock, Mond''s car had already been waiting for Nancy at the gate of the


    Nie Family.


    Last night, Mond was very excited, because he was looking forward to seeing his bride wearing a


    wedding dress. She must be very beautiful!


    Even though he had a little insomniast night, he woke up very early today. After washing and tidying


    up, he pushed the wheelchair out himself for breakfast. Then he woke up Ron, who was still sleeping,


    and set off for the Nie Family.


    It was only seven o''clock when they arrived at the Nie Family. There was still an hour left before the


    agreed time.


    Ron peeped through the rearview mirror and saw that Mond was staring at theptop on his knees. His


    fingers kept typing on the keyboard. It seemed that he was dealing with business, but in fact, his heart


    had already flown in. He thought that it was a while before eight o''clock, so he started napping in the


    car. He got up really early this morning!


    It was another scene inside the house.


    Yesterday, because of the departure of Sam, Nancy had been very depressed. In order topletely


    vent her anger, she had a lot of food and stayed upte to chase after the drama. She watched a


    school fresh idol drama, which made her very excited. She wanted to have a rtionship with a man


    immediately, but then she fell asleep in a daze.


    In her sleep, she faintly felt that the warm quilt was leaving her body little by little, and the curtain was


    ruthlessly opened. The strong sunlight pierced her and she had to open her blurred eyes andin


    loudly.


    "Mom, what are you doing? It''s not eight o''clock yet. I watched the drama until midnightst night. Let


    me have a good sleep, okay?"


    Nancy covered the quilt and wanted to sleep again, as if nothing had happened before. She was still in


    her dream in which the hero ofst night''s idol drama was going to kiss her. Being disturbed, she lost


    everything, but she still had to live up to the title of "God of sleep" and continue her beautiful dream!


    Seeing that her daughter didn''t move at all, as a mother, Ivy had to use her trump card and said slowly,


    "Don''t forget that you will see Mond at eight o''clock today. Kindly tips. It''s already seven forty. You still


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    have twenty minutes to wash your face, brush your teeth, change your clothes and have breakfast. If


    it''s toote, I''m afraid he wille to you! "


    Reminded by her mother, Nancy suddenly came to her senses. Yes, she had to take wedding photos


    today. How could she forget about it? Oh, my God! There were still twenty minutes left. An inexplicable


    sense of tension surged into her heart.


    Then she got up quickly, washed and dressed in the elerated version of usual. Even she went


    downstairs like sprinting a hundred meters. She pressed the power button of her mobile phone, and it


    showed that it was seven fifty-five. There were still five minutes left. She would rather die than be seen


    embarrassed by Mond. She had to hurry up. She picked up a piece of bread from the te and


    randomly stuffed it into mouth. She felt a little choked, so she drank a mouthful of milk, picked up her


    bag and rushed out.


    "Run slowly, Nancy. Be careful on the road." Said Nate worriedly.


    He was very strange about his daughter''s abnormality this morning. She was known as the "God of


    sleep". Why did she get up early and quickly this morning? It seemed that she was in a hurry to do


    something. Suddenly, he thought of someone who could give him a reasonable exnation. His eyes


    consciously swept over his wife who was sitting beside and enjoying breakfast slowly.


    "You don''t have to look at me like that. I won''t tell you. If you want to know why, you''d better look at the


    door right now. You will understand after seeing it. Of course, you won''t need me to exin." Ivy put


    down the unfinished bread, stood up and left gracefully.


    Hearing her answer, Nate knew that she wouldn''t tell him the truth. Well, he''d better listen to her and


    see what was going on at the door.


    Mond had been dealing with business affairs with his head down. His neck was a little sore, so he


    stopped what he was doing and slowly raised his head to let his neck have a good rest. His eyes kept


    looking outside. Why didn''t shee out? Did she forget, or was she still dressing up with a series of


    guesses? He continued to wait quietly, because he believed that she would definitelye.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the window, and then the back door was opened.

 Chapter 35 Its So Beautiful

    Chapter 35 It''s So Beautiful


    A pretty figure got into the car and saw a handsome but icy face. Feeling a little embarrassed, she


    immediately looked away and sat down calmly.


    Just now, Mond couldn''t help losing his mind. The girl seemed to be in a hurry, and her action was


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    naturally a little rash. But she didn''t put on any make-up, and her delicate and clean face was so close


    to him. How could he not be moved? Especially by her clean beautiful eyes, which seemed to be the


    purest in the world.


    Seeing that Miss Nancy had got in the car safely, Ron started the car and wanted to arrive at the filming


    site as soon as possible. After all, it should a very busy day today.


    It was quiet all the way.


    Ron was in charge of driving attentively, so he couldn''t be distracted by anything else. As for Mond, he


    was still busy with his work and kept typing on the keyboard.


    Nancy looked very calm and peaceful on the surface. She had been enjoying the scenery outside the


    car and indulged herself in it. In fact, her heart was already in a mess, like there was a deer jumping


    inside. During this period, she secretly picked up a small mirror from time to time and carefully checked


    if she was inappropriate. She had left in a hurry this morning, so she had randomly tied up a bun. As for


    makeup, she didn''t like it a lot, so she only put on a foundation and a lipstick. It couldn''t be simpler.


    When she got into the car just now, she didn''t expect that Mond was sitting on the back seat and just


    got in casually. If she had known it earlier, she would have directly sat on the passenger seat. It


    wouldn''t have been so troublesome. Now, how could she face Mond the whole day?


    In a trance, the car stopped steadily.


    Mond just nced out of the window, but he had already known it. It seemed that Ron was a reliable


    man. This ce was definitely the best choice to take wedding photos, and he looked at Ron with a


    meaningful look.


    Ron quickly received the gaze from him. If he guessed right, Mond was very satisfied with the ce he


    arranged. As for others, they couldn''t see through Mond, but Ron was totally different. He knew what


    Mond was thinking.


    Looking at the scenery along the way, Nancy felt very strange. In theory, the Yun City had been


    developing very fast over the years, and there were all high-rise buildings. Why was there such a


    paradise? Was she out of town now?


    But the moment the car stopped, all the doubts in her heart seemed to have been solved.


    It was the first time that she had seen such beautiful scenery outside. She couldn''t help but marvel in


    her heart. Perhaps it was because she had been living in the city since childhood, except for a summer


    camp held in high school, which was on the mountain outside the city, she had rarelye to such a


    ce.


    So she went crazy and ignored Mond in the car, as if she had already forgotten her identity as his


    fiancee. She got out of the car and ran as if no one was around. If she didn''t see it wrong, there should


    be arge area ofvenders in front of her, which were so purple.


    Mond had expected that Nancy would push him into thevender world, but he didn''t expect that she


    would ignore him and run away alone. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly. His fiancee was a little girl


    who had just turned eighteen years old, and finally Ron pushed him.


    He couldn''t do anything but marvel at the wonder of the nature, a creator. It was really beautiful here,


    as if it was a fairnd.


    Soft grasses were everywhere, making people unable to stop. Fortunately, there was a winding path for


    people to walk, and there was a gurgling stream over there. The water was ttering, and the point


    was that there was arge area ofvenders. Now they were blooming, and even the air was filled with


    romantic taste. In addition, the weather was particrly clear, the blue sky and the grass were set off,


    which was particrly beautiful.


    At this moment, Nancy was enjoying thevender world. She had learned flower arrangement from her


    mother when she was bored before, and she had a certain understanding of flowers. If she was asked


    to choose roses orvenders, she would definitely choosevenders without hesitation. It was well-


    known thatvenders were synonymous with romance, and this kind of romance was different from the


    passion of roses. It was dreamy.


    Provence, which was known as the hometown ofvenders, was a small French town that all the girls


    wanted to go.


    "Hello, you must be Miss Nancy. I''m Kevin, the photographer who is responsible for taking wedding


    photos for you and Mr. Mond today. "


    Hearing someone talking to her, Nancy had to stop her date with thevenders. Suppressing her anger,


    she turned around and politely smiled, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    "Miss Nancy, you have been appreciating thisrge area ofvenders just now. I think you must like


    these romantic flowers very much. But I sincerely advise you to go to make up and change your


    wedding dress first. Taking wedding photos is a veryplicated thing. After taking them, you can y


    whatever you want." The man said sincerely, afraid that he might say something inappropriate.


    After saying that, the woman next to him stretched out her hand and said, "Miss Nancy, please go this


    way."


    At this time, Mond had been standing aside and watched her every move tenderly. The photographer''s


    sudden interruption just now made her a little unhappy. He didn''t know if she would listen to him and go


    to make up and change clothes.


    But what he didn''t expect happened. Without any resistance, Nancy obediently followed the


    photographer. Her face was calm and moody. It seemed that he had underestimated her!


    After a while, Mond was also pushed to the dressing room. There was only a wall between him and


    Nancy''s dressing room. He could hear clearly the sound over there, but it was unusually quiet over


    there, which made him a little flustered. He didn''t know what the girl was doing, he could only hear a


    few whispers from the dresser.


    Girls were usually slow in movement. It only took ten minutes more or less for Mond to be pushed out.


    As for the bride, she had been waited for half an hour before she camete.


    In fact, Nancy didn''t do anything tricky. She just bought herself some time to y, so she was very


    obedient and didn''t make any requirements. However, putting on makeup and wedding dress took a


    very long time, which made her a little anxious. She directly took off her crystal high heels, walked


    barefoot on the soft grass and slowly came over.


    The girl he loved so much wore delicate makeup, which made her pretty face more elegant and


    charming as a mature woman. The wedding dress was specially made by the famous French designer,


    and it was the only one in the world. Unexpectedly, It was particrly graceful to wear on her, all of


    which highlighted the unevenness of the girl''s figure. Her slender waist made Mond''s Adam''s apple roll


    involuntarily.


    She put on her high heels only when she arrived at the shooting site. If it weren''t for the cooperation of


    the shooting, she wouldn''t want to wear shoes, because she felt reallyfortable on the grasses with


    bare feet just now. After the shooting was finished, she had to enjoy herself here. Anyway, this was a


    resort, and it would be good for her to stay here for a night when she was tired.

 Chapter 36 The Consequence of Indulging in Playing

    Chapter 36 The Consequence of Indulging in ying


    "Sorry to keep you waiting. Well, can we start shooting now?" The girl''s soft voice came over.


    The photographer was supposed to start as soon as Nancy arrived. For some reason, he was stunned.


    He had taken many photos over the years, and his aesthetic taste was naturally different. However, the


    two beauties in front of him could be said to be golden boy and shining girl, as if they were a perfect


    match, which made him fascinated.


    After a few seconds, a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face. "Okay, let''s start shooting. Mr.


    and Mrs. Lu, please cooperate and finish it early so that Mrs. Lu can have a good time here."


    Mond just gave a simple look. The photographer''s words were obvious. He took a look at the


    extraordinarily beautifuldy not far away. No wonder Nancy was so obedient. It turned out that she


    wanted to end it as soon as possible. Fortunately, she was a yful child.


    A meaningful smile appeared at the corners of Mond''s mouth. It seemed that Nancy didn''t know this


    was his territory at all. Half a year ago, he identally bought thisnd and after a careful inspection,


    he decided to develop it into a resort. It was almostpleted, but it was not open to the outside world.


    A thought suddenly came to his mind. Since his little girl liked this ce very much, it was better for him


    not to open it to the public.


    It must have been hard for Ron to choose this ce as the ce for taking wedding photos. Ordinary


    people would never expect that.


    The shooting process went smoothly unexpectedly. The weather was good today and the atmosphere


    was good. With the beautiful scenery and the beautiful couple, how could they not go smoothly? Maybe


    it was the so-called proper time and perfect ce, and harmonious rtionships.


    Even the photographer himself did not expect that the shooting would end so smoothly and happily.


    During the shooting, the couple were very obedient, and naturally the shooting results were very good,


    so the ending time was only half past one.


    The shooting of ordinary wedding photos wouldst at least one day, or a few more days, which made


    him very busy. Therefore, without any special circumstances, he would never easily take over the work


    of wedding photos shooting. He had to think twice before he took the photos. This time, it was a


    surprise.


    As soon as Nancy heard the two words "over", she ran towards the dressing room regardless of her


    image. She quickly changed theplicated wedding dress and looked at herself in the mirror. She


    was not used to it. The bride''s makeup was really heavy. She removed it in one second and put on a


    light makeup. She still liked herself with this. Then she ran out happily and expectantly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Compared with the excitement of Nancy, Mond''s mood was calm without any waves, and he was not


    surprised at the scenery here. After all, he had seen too much beautiful scenery, and this ce could


    only be regarded as a in spectacle.


    As for the vast expanse ofvender, it was also nted for Nancy, as her personal information clearly


    said thatvender were ranked her second favorite flower. The ZW Pce was already filled with her


    favorite flowers, and this ce was full ofvender as an amusement park, which could be said to be


    very attentive.


    Looking at the girl''s happy figure, Mond made a promise silently. After everything was settled, he would


    take her to the hometown ofvender, Provence, and visit that romantic town together.


    On the contrary, Ron seemed to be worried about something. With a serious look on his face, he said


    cautiously, "Mond, do you need to send someone to follow Miss Nancy secretly so that we can know


    her whereabouts? Otherwise, how can we exin it to the couple of the Nie Family when we go back?"


    After listening to Ron''s suggestion, Mond thought for a while and thought it was a good arrangement. It


    would not only not disturb Nancy to y happily, but also protect her secretly. Killing two birds with one


    stone, Mond said gently, "okay."


    With the consent of the Mond, Ron immediately went to make arrangement. If anything happened to


    Nancy, he was afraid that his life couldn''t afford, so he walked even faster.


    ording to the discussions of the staff just now, it seemed to be a resort that was not open to the


    public at present, but all kinds of facilities had already beenpleted. Therefore, when Nancy


    wandered around aimlessly, she would stop and have a good taste when she saw something


    interesting and beautiful.


    As she walked, she unconsciously returned to the original starting point. Because of wedding photos


    before, she did not step into thisvender. She shuttled through thevender garden and could not help


    but marvel in her heart, ''it''s really beautiful and dreamy, as if it''s a dream with purple bubbles. After


    running and shouting tired, she directlyy t on the soft and green grass to rest. After resting for a


    long time, she felt tired. She ran into the bloomingvender garden, and atst, she sat by the stream,


    enjoying the sunset. She looked down at her feet, but she didn''t know when her feet had been


    submerged in the water. Her feet were particrly fair and cute in the water, and there were fish


    swimming under her feet from time to time. It was very interesting.


    After the sunset, it was about to enter darkness, but she didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of


    standing up. She really wanted to sleep in this way, with the sky as the quilt, and the grass as the bed.


    In the resort, Lu Ming was having dinner in the dining room. After having one or two bites, he had no


    appetite to continue eating. He didn''t know what the little girl was doing at the moment and whether she


    had a good meal or not. Thinking of this, Lu Ming''s heart was scratched.


    At this moment, Ron was outside the restaurant. He received the news that Nancy didn''t go back to the


    resort to rest, but directly fell asleep on the grass. He couldn''t help but drop his chin. Nancy was so


    young. He asked that person to keep an eye on her.


    Just now, he saw that Mond didn''t want to eat or drink, but they hadn''t seen Nancy for the whole


    afternoon. For the sake of the happiness of Mond, he''d better report this big news to him as soon as


    possible.


    "Mond, I have good news and bad news about Miss Nancy. Which one do you want to hear first?"


    Anyway, he wanted to keep him in suspense first.


    "Say." Said Mond coldly, raising his head.


    Ron said unhurriedly, "then I''ll tell you everything. ording to the person who was sent to follow Miss


    Nancy, she had a very happy afternoon. But it''s getting dark. She didn''t go to the resort. Instead, she


    was ying on the grass in the afternoon. In the end, she fell asleep on the grass. She must have been


    ying too crazily and got tired."


    After listening to Ron''s words, the man who kept calm on his face shed a clear trace of surprise. He


    was first shocked by her action. This little girl must have had a lot of fun before she fell asleep on the


    grass. But then he was worried about her. Here was suburb, and the temperature would naturally be


    lower than the day. If she slept like this, she would definitely catch a cold. He was afraid that she


    couldn''t stand it anymore. He should take her back to sleep as soon as possible.

 Chapter 37 A Big Secret

    Chapter 37 A Big Secret


    "Push me there."


    These four words showed how anxious Mond was at the moment. He wished he could fly to the side of


    the girl.


    Ron did as he said. It seemed that he was really anxious. They soon arrived at the ce where Nancy


    was.


    The moon was very round and bright tonight.


    Not far away, the bright moonlight sprinkled on the girl''s sleeping face, she was like an angel falling into


    the mortal world, sleeping soundly. Time was quiet and good, and that was it.


    Mond was pushed closer and closer to the girl until he was really close to her.


    There was a smile on the girl''s face, as if she was in a beautiful dream. He didn''t dare to do anything


    again. He was afraid that he would wake her up, so he just stared at her quietly.


    As time went by, Mond was so happy that he forgot his original intention.


    Ron, on the other hand, was undoubtedly the third wheel now. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his


    heart. He estimated that after Mr. Mond and Miss Nancy got married, he would be the only single


    person in the ZW Pce. At that time, as a single man, he would definitely be tortured to death.


    He pretended to be casual and coughed slightly. "Mr. Mond, the temperature at night is really low. How


    about we send Miss Nancy back to have a rest first?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Mond''s mind was pulled back. He must have been addicted to her beauty just


    now, or how could he not get rid of the stalemate? Yes, the top priority was to send this little girl back,


    but his legs...


    "Mr. Mond, if you don''t trust others to send Miss Nancy back, how about me?"


    Mond didn''t want to see his beloved girl being held in another man''s arms. No matter what happened,


    his girl could only be held by him. Now he couldn''t care so much. The desire of protection in his heart


    had already broken through his all sense of reason.


    Therefore, he slowly stood up with the help of the armrest of the wheelchair, and then approached the


    sleeping girl in front of him. He gently lifted the girl up as if she was a treasure, and then strode steadily


    towards the direction of the resort.


    Behind him was Ron, who was full of surprise. He couldn''t believe what he had seen. Mr. Mond stood


    up just now and was still walking in front of him. It had been a long time since he saw Mr. Mond stand


    up. He was happy for Mr. Mond from the bottom of his heart, but he seemed to have been kept in the


    dark all the time. He didn''t know if Charlie knew about it. He would interrogate him and Melodyter.


    Why didn''t they share such a good thing with him in time? It was not fair.


    In the room, Mond carefully tucked the girl in, so gently that he didn''t want to disturb her beautiful


    dream.


    This fun-loving girl was so careless. If he hadn''t sent people to follow her all the time, she would have


    spent the night on the grass tonight. Although there were no wild animals here, it was summer after all,


    and here was the suburb, and there must be a lot of bugs. If anything happened to her, how could he


    exin it to his parents inw tomorrow? This long-term maintained good impression would copsed


    in an instant.


    It was not untilte at night that Mond quietly left the girl''s bed. As soon as he went out, he saw Ron


    standing there with aplicated expression on his face. He knew that Ron must be still worried about


    the matter that he stood up just now.


    As expected, Ron had been waiting for him at the door of the room, trying to figure out the ins and outs


    of all this as soon as possible. ''But it was almost dawn, why didn''t Mr. Monde out? Could it be that


    he wanted to experience the feeling of sleeping on the same bed with Miss Nancy tonight in advance?''


    "Do you want to ask me about my legs?" Mond took a few steps forward and stopped in front of a pond


    full of lotus flowers.


    When Mond finally came out, Ron followed him closely. He didn''t want to miss it and said in a devout


    tone, "Yes, I don''t know when you recovered, but I''m too stupid to not notice it."


    "It''s not that you''re stupid. It''s just that I''m too good at pretending." Mond smiled and said, "I nned to


    tell you after I and Nancy get married, but things are hard to predict.


    "Only Charlie knows about it. Do you remember that I went to America before and stayed there for a


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    long time? You didn''t go there because of illness, so Charlie went with me. The main purpose of that


    visit was to cure my legs. There was the most authoritative expert team in America, and I slowly


    recovered. After returning home, I had been holding on. About half a year ago, I could slowly stand up.


    "


    After Mond patiently exined, Ron nodded his head. It turned out to be like this. If he hadn''t been sick


    and gone to America with Mr. Mondst time, he wouldn''t have been so surprised now. He couldn''t


    help but giggle, "Mr. Mond, to be honest, I''m very happy that you can stand up. I was thinking that only


    I know nothing about it. It seems that I''m wrong, ha ha. Oh, by the way, I''ve arranged everything on the


    way you brought Miss Nancy back. No one will leak the news. You can rest assured. "


    That''s right. Why didn''t he think that someone would see this unexpected scene just now? Mond really


    felt that he was really overwhelmed by love.


    In fact, he didn''t need to be too nervous. On the one hand, the resort was his, and the people inside


    were his men, they definitely wouldn''t publicize it. On the other hand, there were only a few staff here


    now. In addition, there was such an important thing there today, so there was no idle people.


    "Mr. Mond, there is one more thing I want to report to you. I have called the Nie Family and told them


    that Miss Nancy would stay here for a night at the resort tonight because of the tiring shooting in the


    daytime. And we will go back tomorrow, Mrs. Ivy was very happy. She even asked you to take good


    care of Miss Nancy."


    Mond was happy to hear that. His mother-inw''s reaction showed that she was satisfied and relieved


    with him. Otherwise, how could she be willing to let her daughter stay with him? This could be the


    greatest help to the ''great cause'' in the future!


    The Nie Family...


    After answering the phone, Ivy was in a good mood. As an experienced person, she could tell at a


    nce that Mond really liked Nancy. She knew more or less about the Lu Family. As the eldest son and


    sessor, Mond had to be careful. Pretending to be dumb was naturally one of the chess pieces, and


    pretending to be disabled was also very likely to be another chess piece. If the truth was as she


    expected, it would be the best choice for Nancy to be with him.


    When Nate came back from work, he found that his wife seemed to be in a good mood. He couldn''t


    help but think of what he had seen this morning. His daughter got on Mond''s car. No wonder she was


    in such a hurry this morning, she was going on a date with him. From this, it seemed that Mond''s


    position in his daughter''s heart could not be underestimated!

 Chapter 38 Good Morning

    Chapter 38 Good Morning


    "Honey, it''s rare for you to be in such a good mood today. You''ve already hummed a tune. Don''t be


    stingy. It''s good to say it to make me happy too, which can relieve my depression. Don''t you know that


    I''m exhausted after a whole day''s meeting?" After saying that, Nate couldn''t help but hold his wife''s


    shoulder and lean against her.


    The older he got, the more he was like a child. Her husband, Nate, was a good example. He was a


    serious boss in thepany, but a humorous man at home, and sometimes a spoiled child. He was


    good at it.


    She gently stroked her husband''s head and said, "Honey, did you see Nancy get on Mond''s car this


    morning? Do you think that the kid cares about Mond very much? I can see that he really likes Nancy.


    He just called and said that Nancy was too tired to shoot in the daytime and she would note back


    tonight. The two of them must want to take this opportunity to express their love. Don''t you think it''s


    happy? "


    All of a sudden, he stood up and said in an excited tone, "What? Nancy won''t go home tonight. How


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    can it be? Although she is going to marry Mond, if the Lu Family know it, Who knows how they will deal


    with Nancy in the future? No, get a car ready immediately. I''m going to pick up her. Besides, we both


    know this marriage is just a nominal marriage between two families. They have to divorce in the end! "


    Ivy was dissatisfied with her husband''s reaction. This old man was so stupid. He didn''t see how Mond


    treated Nancy. She didn''t know what to say. She slowly stood up and looked at her husband.


    "You are such a blockhead. You haven''t found out that our daughter and Mond love each other. Maybe


    Nancy doesn''t realize it at once, but after getting married for a long time, she will understand


    everything. I really think that Mond is a good boy. Unfortunately, he shouldn''t have been born in such a


    treacherous family. I don''t know how much pain he has suffered. " Tears welled up in her eyes as she


    spoke.


    Of course, Nate also noticed his wife''s reaction. He gently patted her on the shoulder and said


    earnestly, "I know that. but Mond is disabled after all. He can''t give our daughter the real happiness. If


    he really loves her enough, he should give up and let her pursue her happiness!"


    "Do you remember that Nancy told us that Mond pretended to be dumb? In such a family, he can only


    pretend to be weak, and when he is really strong, he will show up. Since he can pretend to be dumb,


    how can he not pretend to be disabled with his legs? I always feel that his legs have been healed for a


    long time, but now it is not suitable to expose this secret. You know, women''s sixth sense has always


    been very urate. "


    Reminded by his wife, Nate couldn''t help but feel confused. He could tell that such an arrogant man


    wouldn''t tolerate his disability for a lifetime. He would definitely find experts to treat him. In addition, it


    was caused by a car ident, so it shouldn''t be difficult for him to recover. Therefore, it was highly


    possible that Mond''s legs were recovered. If so, his daughter would be happy to marry him.


    "All right, honey. I got it. I''ll take back what I said at the beginning. I won''t go to pick up Nancay. Let


    them enjoy the lovers'' world. Let''s have dinner first. I''m so busy in thepany today that I don''t even


    have time to eat. I just took two bites casually. My stomach has already begun to protest. "


    When she heard that her husband finally gave up the idea of picking up her daughter, she finally felt


    relieved. She began to enjoy the dinner and the lovers'' world.


    The next day...


    Unfortunately,st night, Nancy had a dream again, and the scene was the same as the dream the


    night before yesterday. But at thest moment when the man turned around, she saw his face. It was


    Mond, which scared her to wake up from the dream. How could it be him? Shouldn''t he be the


    handsome man in the y?


    She struggled for a long time. No matter what, the person in her dream shouldn''t be Mond. It wasn''t


    typically dreaming of what you think in the day. She must have been too crazy and excited yesterday.


    Trying to suppress her wild thoughts, she fumbled out of the bed, but she couldn''t find the pair of rabbit


    slippers. She was afraid that she might have kicked them to the bottom of the bed, so she bent down to


    look for them carefully. A pair of standard size white slippers of the hotel were neatly ced there.


    She suddenly realized that this was not her room. Where on earth was she? He looked around with


    serious eyes and came to a general conclusion that this was not a hotel, but a resort. She had to try to


    recall what happenedst night.


    After the shooting yesterday, she turned on the crazy mode alone. She vaguely remembered that the


    seemed to fall asleep, and then the scene was broken, and she could not remember.


    Just as Nancy was deep in thought, there was a knock on the door, followed by a man''s voice.


    "Good morning, Miss Nancy. I''m Ron. Are you awake?"


    ''Ron?'' Nichs felt relieved in an instant. If she guessed right, it must be Mond who sent her here to


    restst night. Everything was clear. "Good morning."


    The girl''s voice came. Ron smiled, "Miss Nancy, please wash and dress up as soon as possible. Mr.


    Mond has been waiting for you for breakfast in the dining room. I will be waiting for you at the door."


    What Ron meant was that the man was waiting for her to have breakfast. He looked at her phone and


    found that it was still early. It was only seven o''clock now. Never mind. She''d better hurry up to wash


    up. She had to thank him for what happenedst night, or she would catch a cold this morning.


    There were everything in the bathroom, even clothes for her to change. She had been worried about


    her clothes just now. Yesterday she went everywhere to y, and her clothes must be dirty. She didn''t


    expect that Mond was still very careful. But wait, why did he even have underwear? It was


    embarrassing.


    In the dining room, the man was sitting there with a happy face, but his eyes were always fixed in the


    same direction, the door. He didn''t know whether the girl was awake or not. ''Did she sleep well?'' He


    was looking forward to seeing her today.


    The restaurant was not far from the room where Nancy lived. It was only two or three minutes'' walk, but


    she had been restless all the way. Perhaps she was attracted by the scenery here again, she kept her


    eyes on it and muttered in her heart, ''It seemed that I didn''te here yesterday'', So it took her five


    minutes to arrive at the restaurant.


    "Mr. Mond, Miss Nancy is here."


    Mond just nodded without any other expression, as if he was not looking forward to the arrival of the girl


    at all. In fact, it was not the case. He was just used to hiding his emotions.

 Chapter 39 Offer Presents Provided By Others

    Chapter 39 Offer Presents Provided By Others


    With her slender legs, Nancy walked over and sat next to Mond. She had nned to stay away from


    him, but only this seat closest to him had breakfast ced on it. As the saying went, people under the


    eaves had to lower their heads. With an innocent smile, she said, "Good morning."


    The man just looked up at her and then lowered his head to eat breakfast.


    This made her a little confused. Could it be that she had done something inappropriatest night when


    she was sleeping? What the hell. She just wanted to fill her stomach first. Then she turned to the te


    in front of her, there was her favorite food in the morning. She was a little moved. In fact, Mond was


    very good to her, but he was not good at expressing himself and liked to be invisible.


    Mond pretended to be focused on his breakfast, but in fact, he kept ncing at the person next to him


    from the corner of his eyes. The girl was eating happily. This dress seemed to match her very much,


    making her more young and beautiful. Her hair was casually coiled into a ball, and there was no


    makeup on her face. But she was still so beautiful. He seemed to be poisoned by her, very deep. He


    really wanted to marry her today, but there were only a few days left before the wedding banquet.


    Nancy didn''t eat a lot.After a sip of milk, she picked up a tissue and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    Looking at the man who was eating elegantly, she wondered if she should say something to thank him.


    "Mond, thank you for sending me here to have a restst night. I may need you to send me home


    to have forgotten to call my parents. What should I do now? What should I say when I go back?" Then


    she walked back and forth in a hurry.


    Mond liked this angry little girl best. After a few minutes, he slowly put down the tableware in his hand


    and said, "You don''t need to thank me for what happenedst night. This is what I should do as your


    fiance. I will go back with youter. As for your parents, I have already informed them. Don''t worry. "


    Hearing Mond''s words, Nancy ran over madly, half squatted, directly held his big hand and shook it,


    "Really? Really? Thank you. There is no words can express my appreciation for your great help! I''ll


    treat you to dinner when I go back!"


    The man seemed to be very satisfied with the girl''s behavior. The temperature on his face suddenly


    rose a lot, and his eyes were full of happiness and tenderness.


    However, the girl didn''t know that. After a while, she loosened her grip naturally and continued to be


    happy.


    After resting for a while, they set foot on the way home.


    Along the way, the atmosphere was very harmonious and pleasant. The car music that Ron didn''t dare


    to turn on at ordinary times was turned on at the strong request of Nancy, and it was the most popr


    online song at present, which was very happy.


    Hearing the music, the cells in her body seemed to be ignited. She sang along loudly and her body was


    in high spirits.


    On the contrary, Mond was concentrating on his work. He just smiled lightly at this kind of boring music.


    After all, the girl beside him liked it, so he had no choice but to force himself not to hate it and resist it.


    For music, what he loved was piano music, clear and shocking.


    Unknowingly, they arrived at the house of the Nie Family.


    Ron shook his head and sighed. ''Happy times were always short. Mr. Mond hadn''t been so happy for a


    long time. If possible, he wanted to freeze time at the happiest moment forever.''


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Mond, I''m home now. If you don''t have anything else to say, I''ll go in first. Goodbye," said Nancy,


    pouting her lips. When she was about to open the door, she suddenly felt a force pulling her. She


    lowered her head and realized that it was Mond who was grabbing her arm. "Mond, do you have


    anything to tell me?"


    "Well, don''t forget the dinner you invited me to. Remember to wait for me at home with your ID card at


    two pm tomorrow. I won''t go to greet your parents today. Say hello to them for me." Mond carefully


    tucked her hair behind the ear.


    Looking at Ron who was sitting in the front seat, he continued, "Ron, take the things in the trunk to


    Miss Nancy. It''s okay. You can go back now. "


    Hearing this, Nancy immediately got out of the car. Just now, what Mond did was so seductive that her


    face turned red and her heart beat faster. However, she was really curious about what it was.


    "Miss Nancy, here you are." Seeing the curious look on the girl''s face, Ron lowered his voice and said,


    "I''m telling you in secret, these are gifts specially prepared by Mr. Mond for you and your parents. They


    are with Mr. Mond''s heart. Please take good care of it."


    ''Heart? Mond''s heart?'' To be honest, she couldn''t see through Mond''s mind, but from what he had


    done for her, she could clearly know that he was a very kind person. But living in that kind of family for


    a long time, he became closed and didn''t show his true feelings to others easily. Was she the only one


    whom he exposed his true feelings to now?


    With three pieces of heavy presents, Nancy walked into the house.


    "Everyone, I''m back!"


    Her mother, Amelia Li, was the first to wee her and noticed what was in her daughter''s hand.


    "Naomi, you still remember toe back. If I hadn''t stopped you yesterday, your father would have


    gone to pick you up. By the way, why don''t you continue to spend the time with your dear fiance?"


    Nancy put the three pieces of gifts on the tea table and suddenly looked at them. It seemed that they


    were already assigned. She didn''t expect a man to be so considerate. The one with a heart on it should


    be hers.


    "Mom, don''t make fun of me anymore. The shooting really ended toote, so I just rest there. You


    should know that I have a good view of life. I won''t do anything out of line or let others take advantage


    of me. " She picked up the gift marked for her mother and said sincerely, "This is a gift for you. To thank


    you for your heroic helpst night."


    Ivy took the gift from her daughter, her face was full of happiness. When she opened it, she found that


    it was a set of tea set that she had been dreaming of. It was so beautiful and precious that could be


    seen with the naked eye. She wanted to have a good look at it.


    On second thought, Nancy was usually careless and heartless. How could she know what she wanted?


    This gift was definitely not bought by her, was it...?


    "Nancy, you are so considerate. I have been wanting this tea set for a long time. But tell me the truth.


    Did you buy this gift? Did Mond buy it? "


    Seeing that her mother had seen through her trick so soon, she didn''t want to say that she had bought


    the gift herself. "Mother, I was just kidding with you. I happened to present you the gifts provided by


    others. You are so smart. You guessed it must be Mond who bought it. You really have a pair of sharp


    eyes. In fact, this is a gift from him specially for you. It seems that you like it very much! "

 Chapter 40 You Bought Them Off

    Chapter 40 You Bought Them Off


    Ron and Charlie were surprised at what Mr. Mond did. Words of disbelief were written on their faces.


    A person who seldom used his mobile phone except for business affairs had been staring at his mobile


    phone for so long. He even smiled while looking at it. Without thinking, they knew that it must have


    something to do with Miss Nancy. They really wanted to thank Miss Nancy for her appearance. If it


    weren''t for her, how could Mr. Mond show a smile that they hadn''t seen for a long time? They were all


    happy for Mr. Mond from the bottom of their hearts. They believed that the days would be better in the


    future.


    Everyone knew that there was an important thing to do this afternoon, so Mond had been very excited


    since he got up in the morning. He was going to get the marriage license with Nancy this afternoon and


    be a legally protected couple. However, the girl hadn''t reached the legal age for marriage, which


    caused the born of a huge surprise.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    For some reason, today''s time passed very slowly. It was only eleven o''clock after Mond finished his


    work, and there were still three hours left before the agreed time. How he hoped that time could pass


    quickly at this moment! He couldn''t wait to see her, he believed that she should know what they were


    going to do today. After all, he had reminded her so clearly yesterday. She could know it no matter how


    dull she was.


    The Nie Family...


    Because she had to meet Mond this afternoon, Nancy quickly went upstairs after lunch. Fortunately, it


    was at two o''clock in the afternoon. Otherwise, how could she see him like this? She was wearing


    pajamas, a little rabbit slippers, and her hair was in a mess. She looked like a middle-aged woman.


    She took out all the summer clothes in the wardrobe and tried them on for a long time before she finally


    decided to wear a dress, which was light purple and matched withvender perfume. Besides, it


    seemed that only this dress in her wardrobe was mature and a little nifty, and it was also to take care of


    the twenty-six years old man. If she wore too young, wouldn''t it be obvious to embarrass him? This


    could also be regarded as her gratitude and return.


    In order to pretend to be mature and sensible, she specially made up, just a little thicker than usual.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she felt a little strange. She looked at her hair, which was randomly


    coiled up in a bun, it was not suitable for her dress, so she scattered her hair. Her ck hair was


    neither permed nor dyed, it waspletely natural. Because she often coiled up her hair before, it


    would be a little curly when it was naturally scattered, and then shebed it, which made her an


    intellectual wavy hair. Well, she nodded with satisfaction in the mirror.


    Looking at her phone, Nancy found that it was still early. It was only one o''clock. She would go


    downstairs at half past one. Then she started ying the game, which was a leisure elimination game.


    To her surprise, she sessfully passed five tests today.


    All of a sudden, she remembered something. Yesterday, Mond specially told her to remember to take


    the ID card. She didn''t know what it was for. Would he carefully investigate her household register?


    Anyway, just give it to himter.


    However, this episode did not affect the girl''s mood. She continued to y the game leisurely.


    On the other side, at the gate of the Nie Family, Mond had been waiting here for a long time. He looked


    at the watch in his hand from time to time, but his eyes had been staring at the direction of the door, as


    if he was about to be seen through.


    On the driver''s seat, Charlie was very happy when he heard that Mr. Mond was going to get the


    marriage license with Miss Nancy today. He was so excited that he ran several red lights just now. In


    order to get here to pick up Miss Nancy as soon as possible.


    Mond in the back seat seemed to be very nervous. He kept ncing around, and even the work that


    had attracted him all the time had copsed. ''Miss Nancy was really sent by God to control Mr. Mond.


    They hadn''t got married yet, and Mr. Mond had been so obsessed with her. If they got married in the


    future, Mr. Mond would probably be obedient to her. At that time, he would be a wife ve.''


    In the room, Ivy looked at her daughter who had juste downstairs. What''s wrong with her today?


    She dressed differently and more mature than usual. It was thought-provoking!


    Before going downstairs, Nancy had specially sprayed that bottle ofvender perfume. She turned


    around and seemed to be addicted to it. As soon as she went downstairs, she saw her mother reading


    a magazine on the sofa, so she walked over casually.


    "Mom, where is my ID card? Have you seen it?"


    ''ID card? Why does she want the ID card?'' She couldn''t give her such an important thing so easily. In a


    serious tone, she said, "Nancy, tell me the truth. What do you want to do with the ID card? It''s not for


    fun to take it!"


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nancy was a little scared. She smiled and said, "Mom, is it so serious? I


    just want to use my ID card and return it back intact when Ie back tonight.


    Forget it. I''d better tell the truth. It was Mond who asked me to take the ID card with me this afternoon.


    He also told me several times. In fact, I don''t know what he is going to do. For his sake, please give it


    to me. " If not, she''d better act like a spoiled child.


    It turned out that it was Mond''s request. The ID card, wasn''t it obvious that he wanted to get the


    marriage license with Nancy? This silly girl, how could she be so dull? He was going to get the


    marriage license with you, but how could you not know anything? Forget it. She didn''t say it first. She


    wanted to see how Mond would exin to Nancy, so she got up to take the ID card.


    A few minutester, Nancy got the ID card. She was in a hurry, so she walked up to her mother and


    kissed her several times. "Thank you, my dearest mother. I love you." Then she trotted out.


    Mond, who had been waiting for N years, couldn''t sit still any longer. He wanted to get in and see what


    was wrong with the girl. He also wanted to pay a visit to his parents inw by the way. The moment he


    opened the door, the person he missed finally appeared. He quickly stopped what he was doing and


    waited for her to get in the car.


    After taking a deep breath, Nancy got on the car. She still needed enough courage and brain cells to


    face the man in the car.


    The man sitting next to her was still expressionless and didn''t look at her. But what she cared about


    was what they were going to do this afternoon. She even took out her ID card. It seemed that they were


    going to do something important.


    "Mond, what are we going to do this afternoon? Besides, mom and I talked for a long time before she


    gave me the ID card and asked me what to do. I told her the truth and then she gave it to me calmly.


    How strange it is! "


    Hearing the girl''s innocent words, Mond felt that he had really overestimated her. He had thought that


    she had known the important role of the ID card, and of course it was for the marriage license. But his


    mother-inw knew his thoughts very well, and she didn''t say anything. After it was done, he must


    thank her!

 Chapter 41 Abducted

    Chapter 41 Abducted


    "Nancy, hearing what you said, wouldn''t I have toe to your house more often for dinner in the


    future, provided you don''t dislike me." Mond smiled proudly and said in a strong tone, "As for why you


    have to take the ID card with you, don''t worry. You will know when the car stops."


    After getting along with him for a period of time, it seemed that she had forgotten the nature of Mond,


    who was cunning. But since she couldn''t get the answer from Mond, wasn''t there still someone in the


    car?


    So she anxiously looked at Charlie, who was sitting in the driver''s seat. Unfortunately, she stared at him


    for a long time, but he didn''t respond at all. In vain, she had to listen to Mond. Anyway, she was not in a


    hurry, and she would know when the car stopped.


    Charlie, who was concentrating on driving, naturally felt that someone was staring at him from the back


    seat. Needless to say, he knew that it was Miss Nancy. Mr. Mond had never looked at him so intensely,


    so he naturally wouldn''t respond. After all, he couldn''t afford to offend the big boss in the back seat, he


    just smiled without saying anything.


    About half an hourter, the car slowly stopped. As usual, Nancy looked out of the window. This was


    the airport. Was it because Mond was going on a business trip and asked her to send him? But it didn''t


    need the ID card. She didn''t know what he was up to. If it was really as she thought, it would be


    perfect. Unconsciously, she was immersed in her own joy.


    Seeing the happy expression on the girl''s face, Mond couldn''t help but feel happy. She was so happy


    now, would she be moved to cry when the big surprise came on the stage mysteriouslyter?


    The next scene appeared at the airport. A sweet and beautiful girl pushed a handsome and cold man,


    followed by a tall and strong bodyguard. What the passers-by thought was that the girl and the man


    sitting on the wheelchair were a perfect match. What a perfect match! If this man could stand up, it


    would be another beautiful scenery.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing the guidance of Charlie, Nancy obediently pushed Mond forward. She was too embarrassed to


    ask him again. After all, he had just patiently answered her once. She could only me herself for


    being out of her mind all of a sudden. She really couldn''t understand what they were going to do next.


    All of a sudden, Charlie took out two air tickets and passports from his body, and handed them to the


    staff at the boarding gate. Then he turned around and said in an exceptionally serious tone, "Miss


    Nancy, I won''t be the third wheel and disturb the two of you. Butter, please take care of Mr. Mond.


    Have a good trip and have a good time." Then he left quietly.


    Trip? It suddenly dawned on Nancy that Mond''s arrangement was to start a trip with only two of them. It


    was too weird for a man and a woman to be alone. She didn''t seem to have a passport, but why did


    she suddenly have one?


    When she was in a dilemma, the staff handed over the verified air tickets and passports, gently


    reminding her that she should go through the security check and then board. Forget it, let''s get on the


    ne first. She had to ask Mond what was going on, so she passed the security check and boarded


    the ne with grievance.


    "Dear passengers, wee to take our flight. The ne is about to take off. Please power off your


    mobile phones and fasten your seat belt."


    It was not until the broadcast on the ne reminded her that the ne was about to take off that she


    realized that she had followed Mond for no reason. What was going on? She turned to look at the man


    next to her, who was attentively reading the newspaper. Hiscent look annoyed her.


    Mond was afraid that the girl would not get on the ne with him and made a fuss at the airport first


    and then went home. He didn''t expect that everything was possible.


    He also felt that the girl was staring at him with scrutinizing eyes. She must want to figure out all this,


    but he just wanted to make fun of her. He pretended not to see her and continued to read the


    newspaper in his hands. After a while, the girl''s eyes moved away, which made him a little surprised.


    He put down the newspaper slowly and saw the girl looking out of the window. He found that the girl


    was free and didn''t fasten the seat belt, so he approached her and gently fastened the seat belt for her.


    "Nancy, did you want to ask me why I took you to the ne, didn''t you?" The man said casually.


    Nancy had long felt the man''s movements and had been waiting for him to speak. He repeated what


    she wanted to say in her heart. His deep eyes seemed to be able to see through people''s thoughts.


    She seemed to have no secrets in front of him. She didn''t answer, but kept silent unusually.


    "The destination of our current flight is Hongkong. After we get the marriage license, we will take a


    honeymoon in France."


    Mond said it simply and clearly. He had thought of giving her a surprise when they arrived, but he didn''t


    know what to do. He didn''t know if she knew what he meant now.


    Marriage license! Honeymoon! At this moment, the three words were strongly impacting on her mind.


    Was she going to get marriage license with Mond? No wonder he had asked her to take the ID card


    before. So it was. But she was still confused. Why did he specially go to Hong Kong to get a marriage


    license? Was it a trend of rich people extravagantly getting a marriage license?


    Besides, she didn''t expect that they would go on a honeymoon in France. She thought it was just a


    simple marriage which a marriage license and then a meal would be ok. She didn''t know if they would


    go to the ce she had always wanted to go.


    So with a lot of questions, she raised her tinny chin and said, "Mond, doesn''t it just need to spend nine


    dors to get the marriage license at the Civil Affairs Bureau? Why do we have to go to Hong Kong


    specially? Is it free to get the marriage license in Hong Kong? Why didn''t you discuss with me about


    the honeymoon in France in advance? After all, I was also one of the participants. I have to make a


    point first. I don''t care about other things, but I have to go to Provence. I want to see thevenders


    there. "


    Hearing what Nancy said, Mond was at a loss whether to cry or tough. She didn''t even know the


    basicmon sense ofw, but still seriously questioned him. He had to admit that the logic thinking of


    an eighteen years old girl was really capricious now! But in order tofort the girl''s wounded heart,


    he had to suppress the desire tough in his heart and patiently exin.


    "Nancy, you have just reached adulthood. ording to thew of our country, the age of marriage is


    strictly stipted. The man is twenty-two years old and the woman is twenty years old. Which Civil


    Affairs Bureau will approve our marriage? And ording to thew of Hong Kong, a woman can get a


    marriage license as long as she reaches eighteen years old, but the price is more than nine


    dors."

 Chapter 42 The Daughter Belonged to Others After Getting Married

    Chapter 42 The Daughter Belonged to Others After Getting Married


    Seeing that the girl was suddenly enlightened, Mond couldn''t help but tap her little head gently and


    said, "you are really a little fool. Fortunately, you still have me, so don''t worry and don''t be afraid."


    The atmosphere between the two became ambiguous because of this action.


    There was even a blush on Nancy''s face. She was convinced that this man was so seductive.


    "Next, we''re going to spend our honeymoon in France. Although it''s up to me, the first ce is to go to


    Provence, which you''ve always wanted to go. Let''s see your favoritevender." Faced with the girl''s


    blush, in order to ease the atmosphere, Mond had to change the topic and give the girl a quiet


    environment.


    On the contrary, the blush on Nancy''s face didn''t fade away at all. She even felt warm. She didn''t


    expect that Mond was always thinking for her and did everything ording to her preferences.


    Although he was indeed a little scheming, he was sincere. She was moved and didn''t know how to


    answer him for a while,.


    It suddenly urred to her that the honeymoon would take at least a week, but she didn''t seem to


    have any luggage with her. What should she do?


    "Mond, before I came here, I didn''t know that I was going to get the marriage license before my


    honeymoon, so I didn''t bring my luggage with me and didn''t say anything to my parents. By the way,


    how did you get my passport? I remember that I haven''t got my passport yet. " The girl asked gingerly.


    "Don''t worry. Everything has been arranged. I''ve asked Charlie to tell my parents-inw who were very


    happy instead. They also told us not to worry too much and that we could have more time to y. The


    luggage doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that you cane with me. "


    After saying that, Mond had habitually held the upper body of the girl in his arms. He patted the girl''s


    shoulder to give her enough sense of security and trust.


    At this moment, in the hall of the Nie Family, the hostess, Ivy, was fiddling with the flowers that had just


    been sent today. She carefully cut them and put them into a vase, humming a tune from time to time.


    After Nancy left, Mond''s assistant came to her and told her something. As she expected, he was going


    to take her daughter to get the marriage license. Fortunately, she didn''t make it clear to Nancy, or all


    her efforts would be in vain. They went to Hongkong to get the marriage license first, and then went on


    a honeymoon in France. She couldn''t help but sigh that nowadays young people were really good at


    ying and enjoying romantic moments. When they were young, they were simply confessing straight.


    No man was so romantic. Maybe it was because of the difference of times.


    Her biggest wish now was to see them all go smoothly and have a good time. Then she would be


    It was said that the saddest thing to a mother was to marry her daughter. Why did she react so


    differently? She was not sad at all. She was very happy to see her daughter find the person who could


    make her happy.


    On the contrary, after he told her husband about this, he was not in a good mood. His expression was


    sad, revealing his unwillingness to leave his daughter. Then he stayed in the study all the time. No


    wonder people often said that a daughter was the biggest source of happiness for her father.


    There were a lot of things to deal with in thepany today, which made Nate very tired. As soon as


    he got home, his wife told him that their daughter and Mond would fly to Hongkong to get their marriage


    license and then fly to France for honeymoon. This was undoubtedly a huge blow to him. He endured


    the sadness in his heart, ate unwittingly, and then went straight to the study, even his steps were heavy.


    He sat in his chair, but his eyes were fixed on the photo on the table. It was a photo of the three of


    them. It was taken on his daughter''s birthday this year. Her smile was very happy, full of innocence.


    How could she be someone else''s wife so soon? She might rarely go home in the future. Thinking


    of this, he couldn''t help but feel sad. If he had known it earlier, he would have been very sad. They


    shouldn''t have agreed to Noah''s marriage request. He would rather not to get the huge benefits from it.


    But now it was over and he couldn''t regret it!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Knowing that her husband was not feeling well, Ivy hesitated downstairs for a long time. Finally, she


    decided to go to the study to have a look. She was worried about her husband''s stomach, so she went


    to the study with a bowl of ginseng soup.


    The door was half closed. Without knocking at the door, Ivy went in directly, put down the ginseng soup


    in her hand andforted, "Honey, I can understand your feelings. But Nancy is going to get married


    anyway. Sooner orter, she wille back to see us. Don''t be too sad. As you know, Mond loves our


    girl very much. He is so kind to her. If Nancy marries him, he will not let her be wronged. He will only


    dote on her and treat her well. You can take it easy. "


    Hearing his wife''sfort, although his heart was a little better than before, he was still a little sad.


    "I know what you said. In fact, I''m not only sad, but also hard to believe. Now I''m still thinking about the


    appearance of a newborn baby. She was growing up bit by bit, bing beautiful and sensible. These


    memories are still vivid in my mind, as if they happened yesterday. I''ll figure everything outter. Sorry


    to make you worried."


    Seeing that her husband was no longer so sad, Ivy picked up the ginseng soup on the table and joked,


    "I saw that you didn''t eat much just now. If you really don''t want me to worry about you, just drink all the


    soup with nothing left."


    Taking over the heavy bowl of ginseng soup, he smiled and drank it without hesitation. Yes, his


    daughter was still his daughter. Even if she got married, she could only be the daughter of the family,


    the daughter of him.


    The Lu Family...


    It waste at night, but the whole mansion didn''t seem to have any rest. In the living room, Noah was


    sitting solemnly, and everyone was sitting with him, without saying a word. At this time, whoever spoke


    was unlucky.


    As soon as Noah thought of the phone call just now, he got angry. Why did all his sons trouble him?


    The eldest son was disabled and dumb, so he didn''t take him seriously. The second son was a yboy,


    who always fooled around with women, and was interested in women. He would definitely fall into the


    hands of women in the future. He arrivedte in thepany and left early from work every day. There


    was nowhere of him like a vice president of apany. Although the younger son had already be


    a husband, he still didn''t want to leave entertainment ces as well as women. He was so greedy that


    he wanted other girls as well.


    Just now, when he was dealing with business in the study, his third daughter-inw, Yue Ruyu, came in


    tearfully and said that she wanted to uphold justice for him. At the beginning, he didn''t understand too


    much, butter he asked more details. He knew that the little bastard, Elroy Lu, had an affair outside.


    The three women had called home, but they didn''t feel sorry for him at all. Instead, they punched and


    kicked his kind wife. Then they went out".


    This made Noah very angry. When he called that bastard back, the phone call was picked, but no one


    answered. Elroy didn''t answer the phone. Well, Noah decided to wait for him in the living room. He had


    to teach him a lesson, and see if the son would dare to behave like this in the future.

 Chapter 43 The Son Of The Mouse Will Make Holes

    Chapter 43 The Son Of The Mouse Will Make Holes


    That was why the hall of the Lu Family looked like this.


    The whole family sat upright, waiting for Elroy toe back. On the seat of honor, Noah''s face was


    ghastly pale and his expression was unusually serious, which made everyone panic. No one dared to


    speak. It was the so-called calm before a storm.


    Unconsciously, the clock on the wall was pointing at twelve. It was already early in the morning, but


    there was still no sound at the door. It was probably a sleepless night tonight.


    As time went by, Noah became angrier and angrier. ''What a bastard! It''s sote now. Why don''t you go


    home? Do you dare not go home? I''ll teach you a lessonter.''


    But at this moment, someone was silently praying in her heart that everything was going as she


    expected. She was the thirddy of the Lu Family, the mother of Elroy. Her son had gone too far, but it


    was not so far that the whole family were waiting for him. After all, it wasn''t all her son''s fault, and her


    daughter-inw was also to me. As a wife, the most important thing was to seize the heart of her


    husband. It didn''t matter even if those bitches came to him!


    After a while, they finally heard the sound of car that they were looking forward to. Then they heard the


    footsteps. Elroy staggered into the house.


    The first one to greet him was the thirddy. She held her son''s body and scolded while walking, "Elroy,


    you are a married man. How can youe home sote and drunk? Don''t you know that your father


    has been waiting for you?"


    Elroy was so drunk that he couldn''t hear his mother clearly, but he kept smiling evilly.


    Tonight, his friend''s bar opened and he went there to celebrate. He drank too much and directly slept in


    the private room. Just waking up, his friend found a designated driver to send him back. He was so


    dizzy that he couldn''t even tell the direction.


    As soon as she helped her son to sit down, she said gracefully, "Noah, Elroy is so drunk that you can''t


    make it clear to him. Can you talk to him tomorrow when he is sober?"


    After all, she gave birth to her son after 10 months pregnancy, so she didn''t have the heart to see him


    suffer. No one could predict what would happenter. The top priority was tofort Noah and try to


    put it off until tomorrow. At least, they would talk about it after their son was sober.


    Since he had drunk too much alcohol, Elroy, who had been sitting on the sofa, had fallen asleep and


    was unconscious. Seeing this, Noah couldn''t say anything more. Sighing, he stood up and went


    upstairs.


    Seeing that the figure of Noah gradually disappeared, the people present were no longer sitting upright


    as before, but...


    Hilton felt more and more ufortable. She had expected to watch a good show tonight, but things


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    went the other way. Since it had ruined her mood, they would have to pay a price. She walked over


    with her slender waist and high heels, and said in an extremely sarcastic tone, "Sister, you have to


    discipline your son. If you hadn''t stopped him tonight, a good show would have begun. What a pity!


    Here''s a word for you. The son of the mouse will make holes. Hahaha! I''m so sleepy. I have to get a


    beauty sleep now. Good night, sister."


    Seeing that Hiltonughed at her mother-inw in such a domineering manner, Monica approached the


    two of them and said, "Thank you for your concern. But I want to transfer what you said just now to


    you. The son of a dissolute woman must not be much better. His dissolute nature has been deeply


    rooted in the embryo."


    Looking at Hilton''s angry back, she felt a little better. She had long wanted toe here to see how


    things were going. However, her father-inw was here just now, it would be a p in her face if she


    showed concern to Elroy, so how could he make the decision for her?


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have told this to my father-inw on impulse. It''s not all Elroy''s


    fault. I''m sorry. I''ll live a good life with him in the future. "


    Hearing her sincere apology, Sansa was less angry. She took her hand and said earnestly, "Monica, I


    don''t mean to me you. This is a matter between you and your husband, and you shouldn''t tell your


    father-inw. You know our position in the Lu Family, and Elroy doesn''t get much attention. Now it''s


    such a thing. I''m afraid it''s difficult for us to live in the future. " As she spoke, tears welled up in her


    eyes.


    The two of them looked at each other with tears in their eyes.


    As soon as they got off the ne, Mond and Nancy went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau of Hong


    Kong to get their marriage license.


    Of course, Mond was very happy in his heart. He finally got this girl. It could be seen from the happy


    and sweet expression on his face.


    On the other hand, Nancy''s heart was pounding and her face was unconsciously red. For some


    reason, she was so nervous that her hands were trembling. She feel like a sheep in the mouth of a


    tiger!


    The process of getting the marriage license went smoothly. In less than half an hour, the two marriage


    licenses were freshly printed. When she opened them, she saw the group photo of them just now. The


    man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful and sweet. Even the staff who had justpleted


    the procedures for them couldn''t help but praise them. They were a perfect match.


    From the moment she entered the room to the outside, she had been in a daze. She spread out her


    hand and saw a small red marriage license lying in front of her. Was this the marriage license? She


    opened it with doubts and saw a picture of the two of them. They smiled happily and looked like a


    perfect match.


    Looking at the girl who was reading the red marriage license, Mond seemed to be stunned. He couldn''t


    help but remind her gently, "What are you thinking about, Nancy? Do you feel that I''m handsome now?


    Well, listen to me, put it away quickly. Don''t look at it anymore. You can have a good look at it after we


    get on theer."


    After getting the marriage license, they didn''t go straight to the airport. Instead, they had a special


    Hong Kong cuisine.


    Although she had been absent-minded just now, she was instantly excited when she saw foods. It was


    as if all the cells in her body were boiling and she was eating happily.


    Mond saw that the girl''s foodie nature was exposed, and she was even cute. Regardless of eating, he


    kept helping her pick up food, or looked at her affectionately.


    During the meal, the two of them had a good time and almost couldn''t catch the ne. Fortunately,


    they finally boarded the flight to France smoothly.


    During the journey, maybe because she had had a good time before, she was full, and after running


    wildly, she felt a little tired, so she leaned back against the seat and fell asleep. When she woke up,


    she would almost arrive in Paris. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help smiling, and even when she was


    asleep, she always had a sweet smile on her face.


    Of course, Mond wouldn''t let go of this excellent opportunity. He carefully held the girl''s head and


    slowly put it on his shoulder.

 Chapter 44 Everything Is Fine

    Chapter 44 Everything Is Fine


    In the morning, the atmosphere at the dining table was unusually depressing, pervading the whole hall.


    Especially, Noah, who was sitting in the middle, had a very serious expression on his face.


    However, Elroy didn''t notice the turmoil on the table. He continued to eat breakfast leisurely, as if it had


    nothing to do with him.


    He drank so muchst night that he didn''t eat anything at all. Then he vomited all the food out. After


    tossing and turning for most of the night, his stomach had already been empty. When he saw the


    delicious food, he naturally had to gobble it up, without caring about others.


    On the other hand, Hilton, who was sitting aside, had already prepared to watch a good show.


    However, the table was still in a stalemate, which made here up with a n.


    "Noah, you don''t look well. Are you feeling sick? Do you need a doctor?" With a worried look on her


    face, she said in a tough tone, "Why don''t you call Dr. Wong and ask him toe here as soon as


    possible? Can you afford to dy Noah''s health?"


    Noah shook his head and patted his wife''s hand, indicating that he was fine.


    It was not a physical disease, but a mental disease. He was very angry. He had three sons, and he


    could rest assured to give the Lu Family to them and enjoy the happiness of family union. But how


    could it be like this? None of them was useful and disappointing, and now they had to rely on him to


    support themselves. s! The family was unfortunate!


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He nced at Elroy who was without any shame, and his eyes seemed to be filled with anger. "You


    unfilial son. How dare you have breakfast like a master? Why are you so happy? If it were me, I would


    have been too ashamed to see anyone! "


    Elroy was confused. Was his father talking about him? But he had been obedient recently and hadn''t


    done anything out of line. Why did he vent all his anger on him? It was interesting!


    But his mother''s words enlightened him.


    Sansa knew her son well. She guessed that he didn''t remember what happenedst night, so he was


    having breakfast leisurely. In this way, he would be the one to sufferter.


    "Elroy, stand up and apologize to your father. Why didn''t you answer his phone callst night ande


    back sote? Don''t you know that he has been waiting for you in the living room?" She pulled her son''s


    sleeve subconsciously. He had to admit his mistake as soon as possible, or something might happen


    Those who let themselves be guided by the current course of events are real heroes. Elroy was a


    coward. He saw the anxiety in his mother''s eyes and knew that it must not be a simple trick. He stood


    up and said sincerely, "Dad, it''s my fault. I''m sorry to let you down."


    Noah also knew that the reason why Elroy was so obedient must have something to do with his mother.


    After all, he was his son. It was the first time that he had seen him apologize so sincerely, and it was


    not all his fault. The two of them had no feelings at that time, so it was inevitable for these problems to


    happen.


    "Come with me to the study room. Let''s have a talk." Then he went upstairs slowly.


    Elroy followed him closely, because he knew that his father''s action meant that things were not very


    serious.


    At this moment, Sansa and Monica, who had been worried about him, were relieved. The lines on their


    faces also eased a lot. The mother-inw and daughter-inw had a good breakfast and appreciated


    each other.


    Hilton, of course, couldn''t bear to see such a harmonious scene. Elroy was lucky this time, but he might


    not be able to do it next time. She snorted coldly, stood up and left.


    In the study room...


    With a serious look on his face, Noah pursed his lips and said nothing.


    As a member of the Lu Family, everyone was cunning, including Elroy. But he couldn''t stand his


    father''s cold violence, so he opened his mouth.


    "Dad, what do you want to say?"


    "I''m not criticizing you. You have to remember that you are a married woman. You can''t make some


    mistakes again. Otherwise, you will suffer losses." Noah stood up and walked up to his son. He patted


    him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Usually, you should pay more attention to family and career.


    Pay attention to the bnce between the two. Don''t lose something important. As you know, I''m getting


    older and older. In the future, thepany will be handed over to you and your brothers. So now, you


    have to umte working experience and train yourself. By that time, you won''t panic. "


    After listening to his father''s words, Elroy roughly understood what his father meant. His father wanted


    him to train his business ability. Perhaps he could share the Lu Group alone in the future, so he would


    focus on his work next. His current efforts were for the sake of a better life in the future.


    So he replied with a confident smile, "Dad, I know. I will work hard and take good care of my family in


    the future. I won''t do those stupid things again. But I have to tell you the truth. You don''t look old at all.


    You look only fifty years old. As the saying goes, fifty years old men are still charming! "


    Although he knew it was just a formality to hear others praise him for being young, Noah was really


    happy in his heart. At least, he was willing to praise him. He should respond to the other party with the


    sameughter and burst intoughter.


    "You always make me happy. I''m almost sixty years old. I''m going to retire. Why are you still lying? "


    The previous low pressure seemed to have disappeared, it was reced by relief.


    At this time, Sansa and Monica, who were standing outside the door, were instantly relieved when they


    heard the sound ofughinging from the study. Judging from the sound, they knew that everything


    was fine. Nothing had happened and everything was fine.


    After a while, Elroy walked out of the study room and was about to go to thepany. He had to work


    hard to show his best image to his father so as to gain a better image.


    Speaking of his three sons, Noah couldn''t help but think of what had happened to Mond. The wedding


    date was about toe, and he didn''t know if they got the marriage license. Everything would be


    guaranteed if they had got the marriage license.


    So he picked up thendline phone and made a call to Mond. Of course he called the ZW Pce, but


    no one answered. A few secondster, the phone was answered.


    "Mr. Noah, what''s up?" It was Ron who answered the phone. He didn''t want to answer it at first, but


    when he saw the number on the screen was from the Lu mansion, he thought that there must be


    something wrong and had to answer it.


    Noah paused for a while and said, "Yes, I do have something to tell Mond. Is he with you?"


    Of course, Mond was not with him. He had already started a honeymoon trip with Miss Nancy, so how


    could he have time to talk to him?

 Chapter 45 Spring Is Coming

    Chapter 45 Spring Is Coming


    Ron felt aggrieved. He was the only one in this huge ZW Pce now. Mr. Mond and Miss Nancy had


    gone on a honeymoon in France, and his brother and sister-inw had also gone on a holiday during


    this time. He was envious and distressed. By the way, he looked good and had a good character. Why


    didn''t any girl like him?


    But now he had to control his anger and said gingerly, "Mr. Noah, I''m really sorry. Mr. Mond went out at


    this time. If you have anything, you can tell me, I will tell Mr. Mond when hees back. Please don''t


    worry. "


    Noah heard from the other end of the phone that Mond wasn''t at home and went out. What a freak! A


    man who had lived in seclusion for several years must have something important to do as he often


    went out all of a sudden. He couldn''t help but think that it might be a good thing that this guy had a date


    with the girl from the Nie Family.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll call youter."


    ''What the hell? Are you calling me again?'' Ron was speechless at once. He didn''t know what Noah


    wanted to do. He had to tell Mr. Mond in person if there was anything. He knew that Noah was usually


    indifferent to Mr. Mond and ignored him. It could be seen that it was very important.


    "Mr. Noah, I''m afraid I''m going to let you down. I don''t think Mr. Mond cane back in short time.


    Since you insist on waiting for him toe back and don''t need me to tell him, I don''t have anything to


    say. Goodbye."


    After saying that, Ron hung up the phone with a bang. What a cunning fox! Anyway, he was going to


    start his vacation aler. Even if he called, no one would answer. What''s more, Mr. Mond was


    enjoying his happy honeymoon, so how could he be disturbed by annoying phone calls? Humph, let''s


    see how you can personally tell Mr. Mond about your very important thing.


    Hearing the beep from the other end of the phone, Noah was furious. Who the hell was this assistant?


    How dare he hang up his phone without saying a word? He really needed to teach him a lesson.


    No wonder it was said that the dog followed its owner, but it depended on its owner to beat it. He could


    only endure it first. After all, he knew his eldest son''s temperament very well.


    However, the intuition of the businessman told him that there must be something wrong with today''s


    matter. Why didn''t Mond be there when he called and said that he couldn''te back in short time?


    Didn''t it mean that there was something wrong? Besides, Ron was good at keeping secrets, so he


    couldn''t find out anything. He had to send someone to investigate the whereabouts of Mond recently.


    Oh, by the way, the girl from the Nie Family also had to be investigated, just in case.


    On the flight to France, Nancy was sleeping soundly, but the man next to her didn''t look well, as if he


    was trying to hold back something.


    Mond had been worried that his action would wake her up, so he had thought that she wouldn''t be able


    to sleep for long. After all, there might be air turbulence during the flight, so she could only sleep for


    one or two hours at most. However, things were hard to predict, and it seemed that she had slept for


    half a century.


    His shoulder was pressed for a long time, and he would feel ufortable and even sore over time.


    Sure enough, sweetness was a burden, and it was a heavy burden, but he was willing to.


    Luckily for Mond, the radio suddenly rang.


    In her sleep, Nancy seemed to hear something. She couldn''t fall asleep when she heard the sound for


    a long time. She guessed that she had slept for a long time and it was time for her to get up and


    exercise well. So she opened her eyes, and her clean eyes could be seen clearly.


    Why did she feel like she was leaning on a warm andfortable pillow? But this pillow was a little


    hard and gave a badment. When she waspletely awake, she suddenly realized that the pillow


    she had just slept on was not a pillow at all. It was a shoulder, and the shoulder was Mond''s.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, she carefully moved her head away from the man''s shoulder. He


    might not notice such a subtle movement.


    It turned out that the girl had overestimated herself.


    From the moment she woke up, Mond had noticed that. He was afraid that his action would frighten the


    girl, so he didn''t take any action. Naturally, he also knew the action that the girl withdrew her head from


    his shoulder. Her action was so light, for fear of disturbing him. It was not difficult to see how much she


    was afraid of him!


    Seeing that the man next to her didn''t seem to know what she was doing, Nancy waspletely


    relieved. This was really a good result. Anyway, she didn''t know what to say to the man, and she was


    too embarrassed to say thank you. So she started her appreciation journey again. She leaned her body


    and quietly looked at the sky outside the window. The sky she had never seen before.


    Because of this little thing, the journey returned to peace, as if the previous infusion had never


    happened.


    Fortunately, not long after, the ne they took also arrived in Paris.


    Then, a honeymoon trip full of surprises began.


    In the impression of ordinary people, French people were always passionate and romantic, so Paris


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    was also known as the "romantic capital".


    As soon as she got off the ne, she saw the blushing scene. There were several couples kissing


    passionately in the airport hall from time to time, unwilling to part. She immediately looked away,


    pretending to be rxed, and muttered in her heart, ''I have personally experienced the enthusiasm of


    the French, and it is true as the rumor says.''.


    She didn''t know what her honeymoon would be like. She was full of expectation.


    The Nie Family...


    For some reason, when they saw their daughter and Mond on their honeymoon trip, as parents, they


    were naturally unwilling tog behind. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they also went abroad for a


    vacation. Even Nate, who had always been busy, left hispany behind and returned to the two


    person world with his wife.


    Spring was really a season full of restlessness, as if everyone was looking for his own happiness and


    fighting for it.


    However, it didn''t affect Noah at all. He still lived the life ofpany and family. However, his wife


    couldn''t help but feel restless in her heart. She often pestered him and had a bad temper.


    Last time, he had sent people to investigate the whereabouts of Mond and Nancy, and they had


    already got the results. However, they still couldn''t find out the whereabouts of Mond, which was very


    secret. But it was certain that he hadn''t returned to the ZW Pce these days. As for Nancy, the three


    of them had traveled abroad and were not at home.


    This made Noah a little surprised. His eldest son always didn''t like to go out, but why did he change his


    character and like to go out now? On the contrary, it was Nate who was really interested. He left the


    rivers. If it were him, he wouldn''t be able to do it. After all, he was not as lucky as Nate. He couldn''t rely


    on his three sons.

 Chapter 46 Dissolute Nature

    Chapter 46 Dissolute Nature


    Noah ordered the man to continue to keep an eye on Mond. He didn''t believe that he would not show


    up. It was almost the day of his wedding, and he woulde even if he didn''t want to. What made his


    son, who hated to go out, like to go out now? But what trick could an disabled man y? Let''s wait and


    see.


    Since the incidentst time, Elroy had been working hard in thepany anding back home on


    time. Except for some necessary social engagements, he barely got drunk, he only drank a little.


    Generally speaking, he had been obedient recently and hadn''t caused any trouble. Noah was very


    satisfied with his youngest son''s recent performance.


    However, Nathan, his second son, began to bezy again. Although his mother was a dissolute woman


    and didn''t go to college, his son was still a little smart and did his best at work. But it depended on his


    mood. If he was in a good mood, he would naturally be active at work. If he was in a bad mood, he


    would be very absent-minded at work, and it was normal for him to bete and leave early. Recently,


    he began to appear in the bar and club again. It seemed that dissolute nature was really inherited.


    At the thought of this, Noah''s head ached again. He had been busy enough with the business in the


    he would definitely teach that brat a lesson and see if he could remember it or not.


    Downstairs, Hilton was ying mahjong with several nobledies and just arrived at home. She was


    really unlucky today. She lost three games in a row, and she won the most as before. Somehow, she


    felt uneasy, so she found an excuse to go home first.


    There was a dead silence downstairs. Except for a few servants who were busy, there was no one


    else.


    She shook her head, took off her high heels, changed intofortable slippers, and walked elegantly.


    There were so many people in the family. Why was the family always so lifeless?


    Suddenly, a servant slowly walked up to her, holding a bowl of ginseng soup in her hand. "Madam,


    you''re back."


    "Yes." Hilton was taking a rest with his eyes closed. Hearing Mrs. Lau''s voice, she answered casually.


    Mrs. Lau lowered her voice and looked upstairs. "Madam, Mr. Noah has been staying in the study room


    since he came back. He didn''t evene downstairs for dinner. What do you think?"


    When the calm woman heard this, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw Mrs. Lau standing in front of


    her with a bowl of ginseng soup. Combined with what she had said just now, she understood what she


    meant.


    This was the best chance to show her concern for Noah. She had seen her son''s recent performance


    and knew that he would be taught a lesson in a few days. For her son and herself, she took the heavy


    bowl of ginseng soup and slowly went upstairs.


    She knocked on the door of the study room and didn''t dare toe in until there was a sound of e


    in". She knew that what Noah hated most was that others didn''t knock at the door and came in directly,


    so she tried her best to avoid the thunder zone, which was also the best way to protect herself in this


    house.


    Seeing that Noah was rubbing his head in pain, Hilton didn''t even have to think about it. He must have


    a headache again. She put down the ginseng soup in her hand, hurriedly approached him, and gently


    rubbed the man''s temple with her hands, which could temporarily relieve the headache.


    "Noah, do you have a headache again? Will it be better to massage like this? I''ll ask the family doctor


    toe overter and give you a careful examination. If it doesn''t work, we''ll go to the hospital for a


    detailed examination."


    Hearing his wife''s anxious words, Noah felt warm in his heart. He smiled and said, "My silly wife, don''t


    worry. I will feel better if I take some medicer and have a good rest. It must be caused by too


    many things in thepany recently. I know my own health. I don''t need to call a doctor at home or


    even go to the hospital."


    "Noah, you should take good care of yourself at any time. Although the business of thepany is


    important, health is the most important thing. If your health is bad, it is meaningless to make more


    money. Besides, Nathan and Elroy are also in thepany, so we don''t have to do everything by


    ourselves. Let them do it and you have a good rest. Besides, we haven''t gone on a trip for a long time.


    "


    As expected, coquetry was useful for men of any age.


    Seeing his wife''s reaction, Noah didn''t have the heart to refuse her request. "Well, I promise you that


    after we finish this period of work, we will go on a trip. You decide where to go then. How about this? Is


    it popr for couples to travel recently? Our future rtives have gone abroad for vacation."


    Hilton happily nodded her head. ''What? The three members of the Nie Family had gone out to y, so


    Mond must have gone with them. No wonder there had been no news about him recently, but he


    insisted on ying with him with a smiling face.'' She picked up the ginseng soup that had just been put


    on the table.


    "Noah, this is the ginseng soup I prepared for you. Shouldn''t you have a sip?"


    Noah took the ginseng soup. ''She was really considerate. She knew he hadn''t had dinner yet, so she


    prepared it for him.'' After a while, he drank it up.


    "It''s prepared by my wife. Of course I have to drink it all. But it tastes good. It seems that my wife''s


    cooking skills have improved again. Ha ha."


    Hearing his praise, Hilton just smiled slightly, but her heart was filled with joy. This old man was really


    easy to fool. When she told him that she had prepared it herself, he actually believed it. She was so


    happy that her goal was finally achieved. Next, she had to talk to her son and seize the opportunity for


    them to go out.


    In France...


    Mond decided to take Nancy to Paris for two days to see the ces of interest here and taste the


    delicious food. Then they would go to Provence, which she had been thinking about.


    For this decision, Nancy epted it happily. She was extremely excited now. It was really lucky that


    she had gone abroad for the first time and came to such a romantic ce. Provence should be the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    most important part, so she should show up in the end and let Paris stand out first.


    But about the hotel, the two of them had a little conflict, because Ron had contacted the hotel before


    and booked a deluxe suite for couples, which meant that the two of them had to live in one room and


    one bed.


    Nancy couldn''t ept this. She rolled her eyes at the man. It was obvious that he had arranged it on


    purpose. Although she and Mond had already got the marriage certificate, they had already agreed that


    they could only have the names of husband and wife, they were just nominal couples, which was the


    bottom line and could not be touched.


    "Mond, you should remember my request before the wedding, so tell the receptionist clearly and book


    a room for me."

 Chapter 47 The Bottom Line

    Chapter 47 The Bottom Line


    "Nancy, although you are not old enough, we are already a legal couple. It''s a matter of time for us to


    live together." Mond tried to persuade her.


    But Nancy had her bottom line. She was serious about Mond''s arrangement. "I just agreed to get the


    marriage license with you, but not to be a real couple with you."


    Mond waspletely speechless. He signed such an unfair agreement with his cheap hand at that


    time, and now he finally suffered.


    However, since Nancy was the woman he liked and they had finallye to France, how could he


    easily give up the opportunity to kiss her?


    "Nancy, nothing is always the same. No matter what thing, no one can tell the result before the end. If


    you also fall in love with me, we will live together sooner orter."


    Mond softened his tone, hoping that Nancy could understand him.


    However, Nancy had her own thoughts. Her rtionship with him was not stable, and she hadn''t


    figured out his thoughts yet, so she insisted on living in her own room.


    Under desperation, Mond had no choice but to listen to her and ask Charlie to arrange another room


    for him.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This room was a presidential suite. Mond wanted to let Nancy live in it, so he asked Charlie to push him


    out and return to the room he had just booked.


    Although Mond had already gone out, Nancy could still feel his attachment eyes to her...


    It was a tough night for Mond. His beloved woman was with him, he could do nothing but only look at


    her. It was a torment for a normal man.


    However, Nancy was in a very good mood. When she thought that she would go to Provence soon and


    see her favoritevender, she was extremely excited...


    On the next morning, Nancy woke up early, she saw that Mond had dark circles around his eyes.


    Obviously, he didn''t sleep well, but it didn''t affect his handsome face at all.


    Although his legs were not good, he looked very cold.


    Ron helped them to the dining room downstairs. Although Mond was not satisfied with what he wanted


    "There are Chinese and Western food here. What do you like to eat? Ask them to order." Looking at the


    woman in front of him, Mond felt an indescribable satisfaction.


    Although they were not a real couple, in Mond''s mind, they would be a real couple sooner orter. It


    was just a matter of time.


    "I''m not a picky eater. I can eat anything." Nancy said indifferently.


    "Then you can order two Chinese dishes for us." Mond ordered Ron.


    The Chinese food in this restaurant this morning was soy milk, deep fried dough sticks, and some


    steamed stuffed buns, which they did not expect.


    It was amon breakfast at home, but in France, in this star rated restaurant, it was such a big


    surprise.


    Charlie couldn''t help but debunked, "I didn''t expect that ourmon food would be the breakfast


    of the upper ss here. Wherever we go, there will be the essence of our country."


    Ron nced at him and said, "If you don''t want, you can order something else. Don''t keep harping on


    like that."


    The two of them were ying around. Nancy and Mond looked up at each other and had their own


    thoughts.


    Because what she didn''t know was that in front of outsiders, these two people were both business


    elites who often fought behind their backs.


    However, Mond was used to the situation of the two of them, because he knew that no matter how hard


    they fought on the surface, their feelings were not hurt at all. On the contrary, the rtionship between


    them was getting deeper and deeper.


    After breakfast, Mond ordered, "Let''s go to the nearby scenic spots to have a look today."


    However, Nancy said, "Didn''t you say that we were going to Provence to seevenders? When will we


    go?"


    "Don''t worry. The best thing has to be left behind. Only in this way can it make sense." Mond said


    confidently.


    Since she hade, she had no choice but to follow Mond''s orders and stroll around the nearby


    scenic spots.


    During this period, she received a call from her mother. It seemed that her mother understood what


    Mond meant. The moment she answered the phone, her mother asked, "Have you got the marriage


    license with Mond?"


    It was true that a mother knew her daughter better than anyone else. After Nancy listened to Mond''s


    instigation and got the ID card at home, she knew what he meant.


    After getting along with Mond for a short period of time, Ivy thought highly of him. This child could be a


    great man, not like what others said to be a cripple.


    If he and her daughter really loved each other, it would be a blessing for her daughter.


    However, no matter how old a child was, in the eyes of a mother, he was always a child. She also knew


    that the two of them had signed the agreement.


    She was worried that her daughter was too young to control herself, so she called to care about her.


    But she forgot one thing. It had been a night. If Mond and Nancy wanted to do something together, it


    would be toote for her to care about them.


    "Mom, how do you know? He did get the marriage license with me."


    "Oh, are you abroad now?" It didn''t surprise Ivy at all.


    "Mom, you are amazing! How do you know we are abroad? Did you follow us?" Nancy was a little


    surprised. She always had a true character in front of her mother.


    But Ivy didn''t answer her question. Instead, she asked, "Are you in the same room with Mond now?"


    Understanding what her mother meant, Nancy said in a very proud tone, "No, he''s in his own room,


    and I''m in a presidential suite."


    The wise people shouldn''t talk about it in detail. Hearing what Nancy said, Ivy understood that her


    daughter was not obsessed with love. It seemed that she still remembered the agreements of their


    marriage.


    "It''s not easy for you to go out. Have a good time." Ivy didn''t say anything else. After all, her daughter


    had grown up. She couldn''t follow her all her life. She should let her go when it was time.


    Nancy was a little confused about the call from her mother, because she didn''t talk a lot as usual when


    she went out.


    ...


    They had almost seen all the famous scenic spots. Finally, they came to Provence ording to the


    request of Nancy.


    The sea of flowers intoxicated her. She was like a child, not knowing how to express her feelings.


    Mond had been following behind her all the time. Even if she didn''t turn around, she could feel that


    someone was watching her closely

 Chapter 48 Provence

    Chapter 48 Provence


    Ron and Charlie were far away from them, as if they didn''t want to be the third wheel. Seeing this,


    Nancy couldn''t help but sigh that they had been well trained by Mond.


    "Mond, I likevender the most. This ce is so beautiful. Let''s stay here for a few more days." She


    couldn''t help but beg.


    "As long as you like, it''s worthwhile for us toe here." Mond still couldn''t figure out his feelings for


    Nancy.


    Could this kind ofmercial marriage really get true love? Mond couldn''t make a conclusion.


    Because no matter what thing, there was no absolute certainty...


    Since Noah hadn''t seen Mond for a few days, he thought he had gone on a trip with his parents inw


    too.


    He didn''t resist Hilton''s coquetry and arranged time for the two of them to travel.


    Nathan couldn''t tell how he felt when he saw his parents go on a trip and that useless Mond wasn''t at


    home.


    In his heart, the Lu group would belong to him sooner orter, which was undoubted.


    So during this period of time, he and Elroy were fearless.


    Elroy couldn''t make a great achievement, he was always impulsive, but Nathan was different.


    Although he was a yboy who liked women, he had a strong desire for his career.


    Therefore, in the eyes of all the directors, Nathan took over his father''s position on his own initiative


    when he went travelling and made some big decisions. In his heart, he just experienced the feeling of


    being a CEO in advance.


    In fact, they all seemed to have forgotten the most important thing that only their father could make the


    decision that who could be the CEO of thepany.


    Although Mond was outside, he knew clearly what happened in thepany. He just smiled when he


    heard what Nathan had done in thepany, and no one could see anything from his face.


    Nancy had always thought that Mond''s legs were disabled, so he couldn''t help with thepany''s


    affairs at all.


    Maybe it was because he was his son that Noah got a free position for him.


    In the past few days in France, Nancy had a good time. If Ron hadn''t reminded her, she wouldn''t have


    known when she woulde back.


    "Mr. Mond, Miss Nancy, we have been out for a long time. Thepany is in a mess now. It''s time for


    us to go back."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Nancy was a little embarrassed. After all, they had been in her favorite Provence


    these days.


    "Mond, let''s go back. We cane here again if we have a chance." Nancy was very considerate.


    "Okay, there will be a chance." Mond''s words seemed tofort her, as well as warn himself.


    When the group of people came back, Noah and Hilton hadn''te back yet. It could be seen that


    they had a good time.


    When Nancy returned to her own home, her parents also came back not long ago. After all, their


    Seeing that Nancy hade back, Ivy followed her daughter to her room and had something to say.


    "Nancy, did you have a good time?" In fact, she didn''t have anything to say.


    She could tell from her daughter''s face that her daughter was having a good time.


    "Mom, you don''t know how beautiful thevenders are. It''s like heaven on earth." Nancy danced with


    joy.


    "Silly girl, look at your happy face. It seems that you get along well with Mond," said Ivy with a loving


    look on her face.


    "Yes, it''s not important to get along with him. The most important thing is that the scenery there is really


    beautiful." Today, Nancy''s words were always focused on avender, which made Ivy feel a little


    helpless.


    Seeing her daughter like this, she knew that she had to say something clearly, or her heart would not


    be fixed here.


    After hesitating for a while, Ivy asked in a very slow speed, "My dear daughter, you and Mond have


    already got the marriage license. Did he ask you to be a real couple?"


    Although Nancy was young, she immediately understood what her mother meant. She said in a very


    affirmative tone, "Mother, don''t worry. No matter what I do, I have a bottom line. Moreover, Mond


    respects me very much. He won''t force me to do anything I don''t want to do."


    "Then I''m relieved. You must be tired after ying for so many days. Have a good rest for two days."


    Hearing that, Ivy smiled happily.


    "Mom, you and dad show off your love to me every year. Did you feel happy?" Nancy made a face at


    her mother.


    "You little girl, you dare to say anything. Well, you can pack up. I''m going out." As she spoke, she didn''t


    give her any chance to speak.


    She made a face behind her mother, but she didn''t expect to be caught right in front of her...


    When Mond came back home, he was seen by Elroy, who was in a bad temper. Now that Noah was


    not at home, he was even bolder.


    "Our Mond is back. Didn''t you go on a trip with your parents inw? Why are you home now? Did they


    kick you back? "


    Mond''s expression didn''t change much when he heard his weird words.


    This man couldn''t make a big deal, which had already been known to him, so he didn''t care about his


    ridicule.


    Ron was indignant, but after all, it was their business and he couldn''t interfere.


    Anyway, Elroy was Mond''s brother, so Ron stood aside and didn''t say anything.


    Looking at Mond''s expressionless face, Elroy became bolder. Their father was not at home, so he


    believed that Mond, a dumb man, could say anything.


    "Mond, don''t be unconvinced. You are so lucky to find such a beautiful wife. It''s a pity for me. If Nancy


    dislikes that you are disabled in the future, what should you do then?"


    After saying that, he couldn''t help but burst intoughter, as if he had hit Mond hard.


    Mond looked at him coldly. He was dumb now and couldn''t say anything, but Ron couldn''t hold his


    breath and said calmly, "Mr. Elroy, after all, Mr. Mond is your brother. Don''t you think you are ungrateful


    to say that?"


    "Ouch, the Lu Family are talking. When is it your turn to interrupt?" Elroy acted as if Ron could do


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    nothing to him.


    Seeing his expression, Mond felt disgusted. How could such a simple minded personpete with


    Nathan for the position of CEO?


    Ron''s face turned red with anger. He wanted to fight back fiercely, but he knew that as Elroy said, he


    was an outsider after all.

 Chapter 49 Calm Down

    Chapter 49 Calm Down


    He looked like Mond, hoping to see a hint on his face.


    A fierce look shed across Mond''s face. He didn''t care what Elroy said about himself, but when it


    came to Nancy, he couldn''t just let it go...


    He gave Ron a look. After getting along with him for a long time, Ron knew what he meant.


    With the support of Mond, Ron finally felt relieved and said, "Mr. Elroy, you''re wrong. As the saying


    goes, when the road is not fair, others will step on it. Mr. Mond is your elder brother. When do you treat


    him as your own family?"


    Elroy didn''t expect that Ron dared to challenge him tantly. In his heart, he was a dog fed by his own


    family.


    Since he thought so, he didn''t show mercy. "What right do you have to talk to me? You are just a dog of


    our Lu Family. Don''t push yourself too hard here."


    Ron had never been humiliated like this. He was with Mond, but although Mond was his boss, Mond


    had always been polite to him.


    He simply opened his voice and said, "Even if I am a dog, I have to be with my master. Now you think


    you are a master, and even the dog is unwilling to follow you. It can be seen that your identity is not


    much higher."


    Even Mond admired Ron''s skill of swearing. What he meant was that Elroy was even worse than a


    dog.


    They were quarreling when Monica and her mother-inw came back. From afar, they could hear the


    quarrel in the living room, and their servants were lining up outside, not daring to enter the house.


    They had thought that Elroy and Nathan were having a fight. When they entered the room, they found


    that Elroy and Ron were cursing each other.


    After all, Sansa was a daughter from a well-known family. She scolded her son first, "Elroy, as a master


    of the Lu Family, you quarreled so fiercely with a servant. Don''t you feel that you have a real face?"


    "Mom, you don''t know how arrogant this dog ve is. He dares to quarrel with me and even scolds me


    for being inferior to a dog." The more Elroy said, the angrier he became.


    Mond hinted Ron not to say anything. He wanted to see how Sansa would deal with this matter.


    Monica walked up to her husband and said in a very gentle voice, "Don''t be angry. Let mom help you."


    In fact, this was what she meant. Her mother-inw was here, and her son didn''t have any status in the


    family. Even a servant could curse him. What should she do?


    Mond looked at all this coldly, and there was no waves in his heart. After all, they were not a threat to


    him at all.


    Sansa turned to Mond and asked in a very calm tone, "Mond, no matter what, you are the elder brother


    of Elroy after all, and you have an indelible blood rtionship. How can you allow a servant to bully


    him?"


    Sansa was very smart. She knew that Mond must acquiesce in Ron''s doing this to her son. Otherwise,


    no matter how arrogant he was, he wouldn''t dare to confront with him.


    So she felt that it was beneath her dignity to question Ron.


    Mond took the paper and wrote a few lines on it. Ron walked up to Sansa and showed it to her.


    Mond wrote on it, "It was because of Elroy who bullied me and made me unable to speak. He scolded


    me and Nancy, and Ron couldn''t stand it, so he quarreled with him."


    Seeing Mond''s words, Sansa knew that he never lied. She also med her son for his recklessness.


    Why did he even scold Nancy?


    She turned to her son and said in a reproachful tone, "How could you bully your brother and Nancy?


    How did I teach you usually? You always make trouble."


    Elroy didn''t expect that his mother would me him, let alone in front of Ron, which made him lose


    face.


    He snorted, turned around and walked into the room. It never urred to Monica that her mother-in-


    weren''t they?


    She hurried back to the bedroom with her husband, trying to persuade him not to be angry.


    Sansa said to Mond, "Mond, don''t be angry. You know that he has no mind, but he is a little irritable. I


    will talk to him seriously."


    In front of a junior, Sansa had already been very humble.


    If Mond continued to look into it, it would seem that he had no tolerance. He nced at Ron, and he


    quickly apologized, "Mrs. Sansa, I''m sorry. I was too impulsive."


    "It''s okay. I''ll talk to him." Sansa pretended to be generous.


    It was meaningless to stay at home now. Mond asked Ron to take him back. Now it seemed that if his


    father was not at home, Nathan and Elroy would take him as a pushover.


    When they arrived at their residence, Mond called Nancy. The phone was quickly connected. "Hello,


    what are you doing?" The voice was so sunny that Mond''s mood was suddenly enlightened.


    "What are you doing? Why didn''t youe over?" The low voice of Mond reached the ears of Nancy.


    "I just came back home. I won''t go there tonight. I want to apany dad and mom well." She liked


    the design there, but it didn''t matter to her parents.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Don''t forget that we are a couple now. How can we be separated?" Mond reminded her.


    Hearing his words, Nancy curled her lips and didn''t forget to give him a hard blow. "I didn''t forget, but


    you don''t forget that we are just nominal couple, so we don''t need to be together every day."


    Hearing what Nancy said, a trace of sadness shed through Mond''s eyes. It turned out that this girl


    didn''t feel his heart.


    He treated her so well and made so many surprises for her. But she still treated him as a contractual


    couple, which made Mond a little sad.


    "I didn''t forget, it doesn''t matter whether you would like toe or not." After saying that, Mond hung


    up the phone directly, not in the good mood as he was when he just called.


    Nancy looked at the phone in a daze. ''Why did this man hang up while talking? It seemed a little weird.


    Was he hurt?'' Thought Nancy.


    Anyway, she would break up with him sooner orter. She didn''t want to give him too much care, in


    case they would be sad.


    Although Nancy persuaded herself in her heart, she couldn''t help thinking about what was wrong with


    Mond. He hadn''t lost his temper with her for a long time.


    Therefore, although she stayed with her parents the whole night, she still couldn''t help thinking.

 Chapter 50 Be Careful

    Chapter 50 Be Careful


    Sansa walked into the room and looked at the angry Elroy and Monica who wasforting him. She


    said helplessly, "Why are you so angry today? What are you fighting for with a servant?"


    "Mom, you don''t know how sharp Ron is. He doesn''t take me seriously at all." Elroy got furious at the


    thought of this.


    "Mom, anyway, Elroy is your son. You can''t let anyone bully him, can you?" Although her husband was


    a dissolute man, Monica knew that no eggs could remain unbroken when the nest was upset.


    If her husband could be bullied by anyone, she would definitely have a hard time.


    Sansa said helplessly, "Can''t you get along well with Mond? He won''t pose any threat to you, so you


    don''t have to leave a bad impression on your father because of him. Now you just need to think about


    how to fight with Nathan. "


    Hearing his mother''s words, Elroy suddenly realized that what she said was very reasonable.


    "Mom, I know. I won''t be against him anymore. I know Nathan well. Even if I want to let him go, he


    won''t let me go."


    In his heart, Mond wasn''t a threat to Nathan, so he must be a thorn in Nathan''s flesh. He would


    definitely pay attention to him.


    "Well, I''m not asking you to be bad. I just want you to know that you can''t do anything harmful to others,


    but you must guard against others'' feelings.


    As the saying goes, family education is very important. Sansa was from a noble family. Even if she was


    very angry, she could not do those dirty things.


    However, if it was Hilton who was involved in this matter, she would definitely not let it go with Mond


    and Ron.


    Sometimes power doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that everyone can live a happy life," In


    fact, Sansa didn''t want her son topete for power with Nathan. She just hoped that her family could


    be safe and happy, which was better than anything else.


    So the situation of the Lu Family was veryplicated. Each of the three sons and three mothers had


    different purposes. Only Mond''s mother died early. As expected, the three sons and two wives were


    fighting openly and secretly...


    Ron was amused by the frustrated look on Mond''s face.


    He was such a smart man that he could see that Mond had a special preference for Nancy. It was not


    like what he had been forced to do in the Lu Family.


    He thought to himself, ''Mond is an old fox. He doesn''t look like an innocent person who can be bullied


    by anyone.''


    "What are you thinking about? Go back and have a rest. You don''t need to take care of me." Mond


    knew exactly what Ron was thinking.


    "Yes, sir." Ron replied and left respectfully, leaving Mond alone in the room.


    On the second morning, Nancy called Bess. She had brought her a gift from her trip.


    As her best friend, she couldn''t forget her when she went on a trip.


    The two girls went out for lunch together. Bess came happily as scheduled.


    "Are you in a good mood today? You seem to be very excited." Nancy didn''t forget to y with her best


    friend.


    "I''m happy that you''re back and you have brought me a gift." Bess was very thick skinned in front of


    Nancy.


    Nancy could imagine that if she came back from her trip and didn''t bring her a gift, Bess would


    definitely teach her a lesson.


    "I brought you a set of cosmetics. Do you like them?" Nancy took out her gift and put it in front of Bess.


    Every girl liked cosmetics. Seeing the gift from Nancy, Bess blew her a kiss.


    "Honey, I like it very much. Thank you." Bess thanked her.


    "When did you be so polite to me? I don''t seem to know you at all." Nancy looked at Bess up and


    down with surprise.


    "Hey, tell me the truth. Did you have a good time this time?" Bess knew what happened between her


    and Mond, so she asked with concern.


    "Very happy. We were ying in Paris, and we went to my favorite Provence, where my favorite


    "I just want to know how you two get along with each other. Is that Mond an icy man?" Sure enough,


    she was her good friend. The first thing she thought about was the happiness of Nancy.


    "Bess, what should I do? I find that Mond is not as bad as I thought. I seem to like him a little." Nancy


    said, looking like a nympho.


    Bess was a little surprised. "No way. You fell in love with him so soon, not to mention that he is a


    person with poor limbs and speech disorder."


    It turned out that ording to Mond''s request, except her parents, Nancy couldn''t tell anyone that he


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    could speak. Although Bess was her good friend, since she had promised him, she must do it.


    "Bess, maybe we don''t know him well. You will find his advantages over time." The way that Nancy


    defended Mond surprised Bess.


    "Hey, honey, are you falling in love so soon? If he is really as good as you said, I wish you happiness."


    Bess''s sincere expression made Nancy very moved.


    The two of them chatted while eating. Bess asked, "Are you going to work again?"


    After thinking for a while, Nancy said, "You don''t know how important the marriage between me and


    Mond is to our family, so this time I listen to my parents'' arrangement."


    Having been friends for many years, Bess immediately understood what she meant. It seemed that she


    was determined to give up her own happiness for the family business.


    Although Bess felt a little sad for her good friend and thought that she was used by her parents, she


    couldn''t say it. After all, her parents loved her very much. She was willing to make some contributions


    to her family, and no one else could interfere...


    "Nancy, listen to me. If Mond is really worth your trust for the rest of your life, you must cherish him. If


    he is unreasonable, you must keep your heart and body."


    Although Bess''sst sentence was a bit obscure, Nancy knew that she was thinking about her own


    happiness.


    She stared at Bess''s face and said affectionately, "Honey, don''t worry. I''m a woman of the new


    generation. I won''t be so stupid."


    She teased Bess on purpose, making her feel rxed

 Chapter 51 Having An Affair

    Chapter 51 Having An Affair


    "Do you have anything else to do this afternoon? Let''s go shopping. " Nancy suggested.


    Bess was most interested in shopping. "Okay, let''s go out and have a look."


    After dinner, the two of them went out together. They walked on the exquisite route and went to


    exclusive stores.


    Seeing a light yellow dress with a short hemline, Bess said to Nancy on purpose, "Honey, look at this


    dress. If you wear it, your Mond will definitely be attracted."


    Nancy rolled her eyes at her and said rudely, "I''m so young and beautiful. I look good in everything I


    wear, and wherever I go, I''m attractive."


    Although Bess really wanted to scold Nancy that she was arrogant, but what she said was true. She


    knew that she was a rare beauty.


    "Yes, you are a woman of fascination. Well, I hope you can make your Mond dizzy and never wake up."


    Bess admitted helplessly.


    As long as girls went shopping, they would buy clothes, and Nancy and Bess were no exception.


    However, when they went to a boutique, Nancy saw a purple shirt, which was very beautiful.


    She couldn''t help but pick it up and have a look, but she thought that Mond would be very handsome in


    this dress.


    Noticing her hesitation, Bess couldn''t believe it. Judging from the color of the dress, she knew that


    Nancy''s father couldn''t wear it. Did she buy it for Mond?


    From this point of view, it was beyond Bess''s expectation that Nancy had feelings for Mond.


    After all, there were many people in the film and television industry who were rich and handsome, and


    his father was an elite in the business circle. Didn''t any of them was better than Mond?


    Therefore, Bess was a little surprised at the affection of Nancy. After getting along with her for a short


    period of time, how could she have feelings for a cripple?


    For Bess''s silence, Nancy didn''t care. Instead, she bought a shirt for Mond as she thought.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of the boutique, Bess asked Nancy, "Honey, is what you just


    said true? You must keep your head clear. After all, this is your lifetime happiness. As a good friend, I


    can only say that."


    "Don''t worry. I will." Nancy said confidently, which meant that she had made a promise to herself.


    The two didn''t break up until night. When Nancy returned home, she found that Mond''s car was parked


    in her house.


    ''When did hee back? Why didn''t he call me?'' With doubts in her heart, Nancy came into the room.


    As she expected, Mond sat upright and chatted with her parents.


    Although Mond had always been nice to her parents, he had never spoken to them.


    The reason why he was able to talk with her parents today might be that he had got the marriage


    license with Nancy and they were a family. Her parents would not harm their son-inw.


    "My dear daughter, why do youe back sote? You see, Mond has been here for a long time."


    Seeing that Nancy hade back, Ivy hurriedly told her.


    Only then did Nancy realize that her mother had changed her way of addressing him. She used to call


    him Mr. Mond.


    Looking at Mond who was sitting aside and smiling silently, Nancy asked, "Why didn''t you tell me in


    advance?"


    "I came to pick you up. Mom said you went shopping with your friend." Mond called Ivy mother in a


    natural way, as if she was his parent.


    "Hey, why are you calling my mom mother? She is my mother. " Nancy reminded him not to speak


    wrongly.


    "Don''t forget that we have got the marriage license and we are a legal couple. Your mother is also my


    mother." At this moment, Mond looked harmless to humans and beasts, which made Nancy


    speechless.


    Although she had some argue with him, it was an undeniable fact that they had got the marriage


    license.


    "You can call her whatever you want, but it has nothing to do with me." Mond was amused by her


    decadent words and obedient tone.


    "What are you talking about? You have already got the marriage license. It''s natural for Mond to call us


    like that." Nate tried to mediate the dispute in a hurry, afraid that Mond would be embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, Dad. I like her straightforwardness." He was tired of living in the Lu Family, which was usually


    full of intrigues and cheats. It was rare for Nancy to be so straightforward, which was really a clear


    stream for him...


    "Let''s have dinner." Then Ivy asked the servants to bring the dishes to the table.


    Nancy didn''t know what her mother meant. She knew clearly that she and Mond were just acting


    ording to the circumstances.


    Since she was confused with her mother''s thoughts, she had no choice but to wink at Mond to let him


    go back.


    But he was curious and asked, "What''s wrong with you, Nancy? Is there something in your eyes? "


    Nancy was so angry that she wanted to stamp her feet, but she didn''t dare to show it too obviously.


    Why was this man so different from his usual cold appearance? Was he so fond of pretending in front


    of her mother?


    She had no choice but to cooperate and said, "Maybe I blew something dirty in my eyes just now, so I


    felt itchy."


    "Come here. Let me blow it for you." At this moment, Mond looked like a dutiful husband, which made


    Nancy feel indescribable irritable...


    "What are you two doing? Come and have dinner. " After talking with Mond just now, Ivy found that


    Mond was not as simple as he looked.


    But he promised her and her husband, "Dad, mom, don''t worry. I will try my best to protect Nancy."


    This sentence made the two of them think a lot about Mond.


    Although their family''s business was very important, Nancy was the only daughter of the two of them,


    and the happiness of their daughter was equally important.


    Tonight, it turned out that Mond wasn''t as dumb as people said. The two of them hadplex feelings


    in their hearts, but they didn''t know what they felt...


    After all, the purpose of their marriage with the Lu Family was not simple. They thought that it was


    impossible for a disabled man to be a real couple with Nancy. She would divorce him sooner orter,


    and she could still find her own happiness in the future.


    But today, they found that Mond was not a dumb, and he had a great ambition in his heart, not a


    person who could be bullied easily.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Because of this, they felt that it was very dangerous for their daughter to marry into the Lu Family. It


    was impossible for her to escape unscathed as they had nned...

 Chapter 52 Trust Me

    Chapter 52 Trust Me


    In desperation, Nancy had no choice but to push Mond to the dining room. Tonight, Ivy specially


    ordered the kitchen to let them cook a few more dishes, in order to entertain the new son-inw.


    "My dear daughter, please take good care of Mond. Mond, we will be a family from now on. Make


    yourself like home." Ivy said gently and politely.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t stand on ceremony." Mond called her in a sweet voice. No matter whether


    this son-inw was true or not, his voice made Ivy feelfortable.


    However, Nate raised his ss and said, "Mond, let''s have some wine."


    "Dad, let me get you a ss of wine." Mond tried his best to please his parents-inw.


    "Since we are family, help yourself." Now, Nate felt that his son-inw was not something ordinary, and


    he had an inexplicable love for him.


    Seeing the two of them greeting Mond enthusiastically, Nancy sat alone and sulked, as if they had


    forgotten that she was their daughter and that they had forgotten the agreements of her and Mond.


    Although Nate and Ivy were very enthusiastic to Mond, he still didn''t give a cold shoulder to Nancy.


    During the dinner, it wasn''t that Nancy took care of Mond, but he kept picking up food for her.


    Seeing his action, Nancy''s parents thought that if the two children in front of them could truly love each


    other, it should be a good thing.


    However, there was always a strange feeling in Nancy''s heart. She felt that the action of Mond seemed


    not to be a disabled person, because his whole physical movement was very agile, just like that of a


    normal person.


    In front of her parents, she was too embarrassed to ask more. She nned to ask Mond again when


    there was no one else.


    Therefore, during the dinner time, they had a good time.


    In the evening, Mond sat in the living room of the Nie Family''s house and had no intention of leaving.


    However, Nate and Ivy knew very well what Mond meant.


    "My dear daughter, you can go back with Mond tonight." Said Ivy reluctantly. Although she liked Mond a


    little, she was not willing to give her daughter to this disabled son-inw.


    "Mom." Nancy desperately blinked at her mother, reminding her of the things that her family had


    discussed.


    Ivy was a little helpless. After all, Nancy and Mond had already got the marriage license and they were


    a legal couple. If Nancy wanted to make a scene at Mond''s house, she could do it. But now, Mond had


    If she still didn''t let Nancy go back, it wouldn''t make sense no matter what. This was what made Mond


    so powerful.


    If she tantly didn''t allow Nancy to return to the Lu Family, it would be obvious that she was lying.


    What their family was thinking was clear.


    Therefore, in the position of Ivy, she had to ask Nancy to go back with Mond. The rest of the things


    depended on herself.


    Helplessly, Nancy had no choice but to follow Mond back to the vi where they lived. When the car


    stopped, the servants hurried over to take care of him.


    Back in the room, when all the servants left, Nancy said angrily, "Why did you go to my house tonight?


    Did you forget our agreements? Why did you ask me toe back?"


    Mond''s face remained calm, as if he didn''t have any feelings for what Nancy had said.


    He said in a very calm tone, "My memory is not that bad. You don''t have to remind me of this all the


    time. But we are a legal couple now. You live in your mother''s house, and I live here. What do you think


    others will think?"


    His words awakened the woman in the dream. It was not until then that Nancy knew the reason why he


    picked her up.


    It turned out that he had guessed what she meant. He picked her up just for the sake of the interests of


    the whole.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Knowing what was on Mond''s mind, there were five kinds of feelings in her heart that she couldn''t tell. It


    turned out that this man was nice to her just by pretending to be nice to everyone. He didn''t think that


    he was as narcissistic as he was and thought that he liked her.


    Nancy was confused by her own thoughts. Wasn''t this exactly what she wanted? Why did she feel


    sad?


    "I see. You sleep in the bedroom tonight, and I sleep in the guest room." Speaking of this, Nancy turned


    around and wanted to leave. She didn''t even want to take out the shirt she bought for Mond today.


    "Wait, if you live here, I like it very much." Mond''s expression was very obvious. If Nancy still didn''t


    know his love for her, she would really be a big fool.


    Nancy''s face turned a little red. No matter what he thought, her bottom line was there. So she told him,


    "Don''t think too much. I won''t stay here. But when I went shopping today, I saw a shirt. It''s very


    beautiful. It should be very suitable for you. I don''t know if you like it."


    After saying that, she took out several bags she had brought with her, which were the clothes she had


    just bought for herself and Mond today.


    She didn''t dare to look up at Mond''s face, fearing that he would mock her for being sentimental. Then


    she didn''t know how to face it.


    When she took it out, Mond took it over and praised, "This color is very beautiful. It must look good on


    me."


    Hearing what Mond said, Nancy was confident to look at him. This man didn''t look as worried as she


    thought he would be. Instead, he looked happy.


    "I don''t know if it fits you or not. It''s beautiful and I bought it ording to my guess. If it doesn''t fit you, I


    can change it for you."


    She was very patient and exined clearly.


    But Mond said, "Of course I don''t need to change. I like the color and the size I often wear. Nancy,


    thank you. Except for my mother, no woman has ever bought me clothes."


    Mond''s voice sounded a little sad, which made Nancy very sad. She said in a gentle voice, "As long as


    you don''t mind, I will often buy clothes for you in the future."


    It turned out that this man was not as strong as he looked. He looked calm, and his heart was soft...


    This recognition made her heart ache. She had to be good to him as much as possible during her time


    with him.


    However, she felt a little strange. His family was a big family. Wasn''t there any warmth in his family?


    Anyway, he was the eldest master of the Lu Family, which could not be changed by anyone.


    After all, the Lu Family was very rich, and ordinary people could notpare with it. In fact, this was


    just the innocence in Nancy''s heart. It was just because the Lu Family was very rich that it caused a


    family fight, which made the entire Lu Family feel no warmth.

 Chapter 53 Fix The Date

    Chapter 53 Fix The Date


    "Okay, I believe in your taste. I like everything you buy." Mond''s gentle words touched Nancy''s heart.


    She didn''t expect that this cold looking man could say such sweet words.


    "Don''t think too much. I can''t buy you clothes every day. You wear high-end clothes. How can I have so


    much money?" Nancy said on purpose.


    Mond took out a card from his pocket and said, "You are my wife now. Here you are. It''s convenient for


    you to use it."


    "I was just kidding. I still have a few cards with me. Not to mention my parents giving me money, I have


    a job."


    Mond told her seriously, "You will be my wife from now on. You don''t need to ask my parents for money.


    It''s natural to use my money."


    After saying that, he stuffed the card into her hand. In his heart, he couldn''t make his wife feel wronged,


    nominally or substantial.


    Helplessly, she had no choice but to ept this card. However, she secretly nned that she would try


    her best not to use his money. She epted his card just to make him feel at ease.


    After saying good night to Mond, Nancy went back to her bedroom. Although he wanted her to stay, he


    had to wait until the day she was willing to.


    Sometimes, the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind didn''t stop. The two of them lived in the ZW


    Pce. When they were enjoying themselves, Noah and Hilton came back from their trip.


    In Noah''s mind, the reason why he asked Mond to marry Nancy was that he wanted to control them.


    He didn''t want Mond to live in the ZW Pce. After all, there were some things that couldn''t be done...


    Hilton didn''t forget to whisper in his ear, "Honey, it''s not convenient for Mond to walk now, and Nancy is


    so young. For the sake of our family''s reputation, you can''t let them live out."


    In fact, she knew what her husband was thinking, but she didn''t dare to make it clear. Sometimes it


    would be better to pretend to be ignorant.


    Therefore, at the call of his father, Mond and Nancy returned to the Lu Family''s old house.


    After all, he hadn''t achieved his goal yet. He didn''t dare to disobey his father''s order. He could only


    pretend to be ipetent and be at the mercy of his father.


    Mond didn''t mention to his father that he had already got the marriage license with Nancy, so in order


    to show his sincerity, Noah asked Nate and Ivy to discuss when to organize the wedding for Mond and


    Nancy.


    Noah and Mond sat in the restaurant they had booked, Nancy and her parents arrived on time.


    In front of Noah, Mond was a cripple and a mute, so Charlie stood behind him and looked after him


    specially.


    Mopnd had already greeted his parents inw, including Nancy, and only when they were in front of him


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    could he speak.


    As a result, Noah was talking to the Nie Family about the wedding all the time.


    With a sincere look on his face, Noah said, "Nate, let''s pick a date recently and deal with the matter of


    the two children. Anyway, we will follow your advice and not publicize it. We can do it at any time."


    "We have no objection. I just think it''s better to keep a low profile on this matter." Said Nate with a


    smile.


    Sitting aside, Mond and Nancy didn''t say anything, allowing their parents to discuss. Anyway, they


    knew what they should do.


    In his heart, he hoped that one day, Nancy would be willing to be with him.


    In her eyes, it didn''t matter when she would get married as she had made a rule with Mond. Anyway, it


    was just a form.


    "Well, let''s fix it on the sixth day of next month. I''ve already asked someone to check it. It''s a lucky day.


    If you have any requirements, just let me know." At this moment, Noah was a loving father who cared


    about his children''s marriage.


    After looking at each other with Ivy, Nate said slowly, "You''re too polite, Noah. Just do as we said. Our


    daughter is still young. When shees to your family, please be more tolerant."


    "It''s too polite of you to say that. When Nancy arrives at my home, she is my daughter. I know that


    Mond doesn''t deserve her, so I will be good to her. Don''t worry."


    If others didn''t know, they would think that Noah was a very loving father. Except for Nancy, everyone


    present knew that he was actually a moody person.


    "It''s up to you. We have no objection." Said Nate politely. But what he said made sense. After all, he


    knew clearly why his daughter married their family.


    Noah turned to Mond and asked in a very kind tone, "Mond, I set your date so close. Do you have any


    objection?"


    Mond didn''t say anything. Noah was a little anxious, but he didn''t lose his temper because of the


    presence of Nancy and her parents.


    "If you think it''s too close, let''s pick another day. I''m very open-minded on your marriage. I won''t force


    you." Noah said in a reasonable way.


    But both Mond and Charlie sniffed at him. They knew what kind of person he was.


    Charlie took the pen and paper and put them in front of Mond. He took them over and wrote on them, "I


    have no objection. I will listen to your arrangement."


    Noahughed out loud and said, "Nate, let''s make a deal then."


    "Okay. Don''t make too much noise on this matter. Let the two of them live a quiet life in the future."


    Although he couldn''t show it too obviously, Nate was a little worried.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a family reunion. As for others, we won''t inform."


    In fact, this was exactly what Noah meant. After all, Mond''s mother had passed away, and he was a


    cripple. This time, he would listen to Nate''s opinions.


    The dinner seemed to be harmonious, but they each had their own ns.


    Although everyone thought differently, their onlymon goal was to get Mond and Nancy married as


    soon as possible.


    In other people''s eyes, they were not married yet, so Nancy still went back home with her parents, and


    Mond went back with his father.


    When Mond was pushed into the car by Charlie, Noah told him, "From now on, you and Nancy will get


    married and live with us. In this way, we can take care of each other and the family will be more


    lively."

 Chapter 54 Marry Into The Lu Family

    Chapter 54 Marry Into The Lu Family


    Mond only nodded his head in response to Noah''s order. Now he was doing nothing in the Lu Family,


    so everyone was not on guard against him.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After all, in the heart of anyone, a cripple, and even a mute, could not do much.


    Although his family''spany was in crisis, after all, Nancy was his only daughter. Nate and her wife


    didn''t want to sacrifice their only treasure and give her a lot of things.


    Although it was not very valuable, and the Lu Family was not short of it, there were many things that a


    daughter should marry with, and they were also very exquisite.


    The wedding was held in a low-key way. ording to the rules of the Nie Family, the Lu Family did


    only invite their closest rtives to have dinner together. Mond and Nancy got married.


    ording to the usual rules, the marriage of the eldest master of the Lu Family would certainly cause a


    big sensation, and all kinds of media reporters would definitely swarm over.


    But this time, the Lu Family blocked the news that they were going to get married and didn''t let anyone


    know. It could be said that they were very trustworthy this time.


    In the whole wedding, the expressions of the two people were indifferent, which was very consistent


    with the fact that the two of them were forced to get married.


    Both Elroy and Nathan had a different feeling about this scene.


    When Elroy saw the astonished look on Nancy''s face, he immediately felt jealous of Mond. He had


    never thought that although he had heard that Nancy was very beautiful in the past, now seeing her


    really deserved the reputation.


    What made him feel more aggrieved was that Mond was a cripple. How could he marry such a good


    wife? Was it reasonable?


    In fact, he hadpletely forgotten that when he married Monica, she was also a great beauty.


    However, men had the bad quality of liking the new and tired of the old. Now he felt that Nancy was


    much more beautiful than his wife.


    But in Nathan''s heart, he thought his father was very unfair. Shouldn''t this fairy be his wife? The more


    Nathan thought about why Nancy married the disabled Mond, the more unbnced he felt.


    Therefore, during the whole banquet, he didn''t like Mond and Nancy. He felt that Mond was a little


    irritating to his eyes.


    Sansa and Hilton were both easy-going, and Nancy thought they were very easy to get along with.


    After all, she was still young and couldn''t see through people''s hearts. She just thought that they were


    all very approachable on the surface.


    Sansa was dressed elegantly, while Hilton was dressed a little enchantingly. The two of them were not


    in the same style at all, sitting together, which was quite interesting


    During the whole wedding, Charlie and Ron followed Mond closely, worrying that he would make a fool


    of himself.


    Nancy''s best friend, Bess, stayed by her side, but she didn''t look happy.


    She thought that Nancy was a good girl in all aspects. She felt a little unfair for her to marry a man with


    disabled legs and a dumb body.


    In the past, she thought that Nancy''s parents loved her very much. Now that she saw that Mond was


    disabled, she thought that her previous thoughts were wrong. It seemed that in order to achieve their


    goal, these businessmen could even ignore the happiness of their children.


    Although she felt a little sad for Nancy, she had no choice.


    Looking at the calm expression on Nancy''s face, she couldn''t say anything. The only thing she could do


    was to take good care of her...


    In the evening, the Lu Family gathered together. Noah said to everyone, "From now on, you are a


    family. You should love each other, help each other, take care of each other, and don''t let everyone


    As soon as his words dropped, no one spoke. Only Hilton smiled and said, "Yes, Nancy. If you have


    any questions in the future, you can ask me directly. Although Mond is not my biological son, I have


    always treated him as my own son, so please don''t feel like an outsider."


    This was the woman''s shrewdness. She had another n in her mind, but her words made Nancy feel


    veryfortable.


    "Yes, I remember." Nancy replied respectfully.


    After all, she was from a noble family, so she had to be polite.


    "Nancy is very sensible. I like her very much." No one knew what Noah was thinking on his mind. But


    he looked very happy.


    Mond sat quietly aside without saying a word. Although he was overjoyed in his heart, he seemed to be


    always wearing a mask in front of everyone, unwilling to reveal his true feelings.


    The bedrooms of Mond and Nancy were arranged on the third floor. There was a special elevator on


    the third floor, which was specially decorated for Mond to take care of his disabled legs.


    In the evening, when they returned to the bedroom, Nancy looked at the huge double bed in the room


    and was at a loss...


    Mond seemed to have understood what she meant and didn''t say anything. He was afraid that there


    would be ears in the wall. After all, in everyone''s opinion, he was dumb and couldn''t speak.


    Seeing that Mond didn''t say anything, Nancy was a little anxious. If Mond didn''t find a way, would she


    really sleep on the same bed with him?


    Mond waved his hand and signaled for Nancy toe over. He whispered in her ear, "Don''t worry.


    There are only two of us on this floor. But you must be careful in the future and don''t show it, because


    I''m a dumb now."


    "I know you''re a dumb now. Although we''re on the third floor, you can''t live somewhere else tantly.


    What should we do now? We can''t sleep in the same bed, can we? "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll sleep on the sofa." Mond looked around. When he was decorating the house, he


    specially asked someone to put a big sofa in the bedroom. When it waspletely released it, it was a


    bed.


    "Is that okay? What if the servantes to clean and see it?" Nancy was a little worried.


    But her worries seemed to be unnecessary. It seemed that Mond had already thought of it. He told her,


    "I''ve already thought about it, but I have to bother you. You have to carry the quilt to the bed or put it in


    the cab tomorrow morning, and you have to take it out at night."


    "That''s what I should do." Nancy was amazed at Mond''s meticulousness. After all, his legs were


    inconvenient. It was normal for him to put a sofa in the bedroom.


    But Mond continued to tell her, "If there is a special situation, I will sleep on the other side of the bed.


    Don''t worry. I won''t disturb you."


    No matter how unwilling she was, since Mond had made up his mind, she didn''t want to say anything


    more. After all, she couldn''t just let herself do anything. Moreover, the Lu Family had paid a lot for her


    to marry into the family.

 Chapter 55 Have Breakfast

    Chapter 55 Have Breakfast


    "Okay, but if there is no special case, you are not allowed to go to bed. If you feel ufortable


    sleeping on the sofa, I can sleep on the sofa, you can sleep on the bed. After all, your legs are


    inconvenient."


    Nany felt that she was considerate enough. She didn''t make things difficult for Mond, but thought for


    him.


    "It doesn''t matter. It is ok either of us sleep in the bed. If I feel tired after living on the sofa for too long,


    we can exchange." When Mond said this, he was a little unwilling. After all, he was married to Nancy,


    but she didn''t want to sleep with him, which was a great blow to a man.


    "There are new quilts in the wardrobe. Take them out." Mond didn''t want to make things difficult for


    Nancy, so he told her.


    Nancy was very obedient. She let go of the sofa and made the bed sheets and quilt. Then she asked,


    "What about you washing yourself? Is it convenient? "


    "You don''t have to ask about that. There are servants downstairs. Besides, I usually do these things by


    myself. If you want, I don''t mind you helping me." The mischievous tone of Mond made Nancy blush.


    "Don''t think too much. I''ll go wash myself." Nancy took out her clothes from the wardrobe. She had


    been here before the wedding, so she was very familiar with these.


    "Then I''ll go to the guest room to wash up." Mond smartly pushed his wheelchair to the outside.


    Although she didn''t know how Mond washed himself, she didn''t have the nerve to ask. Instead, she


    quickly walked into the bathroom and washed up.


    It didn''t take long for her to wash her face and brush her teeth. Mond also came back, and his head


    was a little wet, which meant that he had washed his face and brushed his teeth.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she took the hair dryer and said, "Let me dry your head. It''s not


    convenient for you."


    Mond didn''t refuse. Instead, he seemed to enjoy it.


    When Nancy put down the hair dryer, Mond said, "Come here. I''ll dry your hair. If you go to sleep with


    wet hair, you''ll have a headache."


    "I can blow it myself." Although she was amazed at his carefulness, she was a little embarrassed.


    Moreover, she didn''t want to be too close to Mond, in case she couldn''t get rid of him or was reluctant


    to leave him in the future...


    Without any hesitation, Mond pulled her over and dried her hair. To Nancy''s surprise, he was very


    gentle, not as cold as he looked.


    Noticing that it was gettingte, Mond told her, "It''ste. Go to bed."


    Although she didn''t hate him and even felt that she liked him a little, she was still a little uneasy when


    she lived in the same room with a man.


    Mond seemed to have read her mind and said in a calm voice, "Nancy, I have told you. Don''t worry


    about anything else. I won''t harass you. I will wait for the day when you are willing to do it."


    Looking at Mond''s calm face, Nancy felt at ease for no reason. She didn''t know why, but the man in


    front of her always gave her a sense of trust.


    "I see. I hope so." As soon as she finished speaking, she ran back to the bed and covered her head


    with the quilt to avoid her blushing face.


    "Don''t you feel hot with your head covered?" Mond''s words went into her ears calmly, making her feel


    that she was making a fuss.


    "Go to bed early. Don''t think too much. It''s useless." Hearing his words, Nancy felt a little confused.


    She no longer answered, but forced herself to sleep. However, the more she wanted to force herself to


    sleep, the harder it was for her to fall asleep.


    After all, it was the first time for her to stay in a room with a man alone, which made her a little flustered


    and veryplicated...


    Nancy didn''t know if Mond could fall asleep, but she didn''t hear him say a word for a long time, as if he


    was sleeping soundly.


    She felt a little unbnced in her heart. How could he sleep soundly while she was like a piece of cake


    and unable to fall asleep when they were in the same room?


    Till the middle of the night, Nancy didn''t fall asleep, but she didn''t dare to roll on the bed. She was


    afraid that she would wake Mond up, which would make her feel more embarrassed.


    She had no choice but to count the sheep in her heart. That was what she had done before. She


    counted in her heart, ''one sheep, two sheep...''


    She finally fell asleep. When she opened her eyes, it was already eight o''clock.


    But Mond was not in the room now. She didn''t know when he woke up. Where had he been?


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Nancy quickly stood up and washed her face. After all, it was her first day


    after marriage and she got up sote. She hoped that the elders of the Lu Family wouldn''t be angry


    with her.


    She came downstairs in a hurry. The servant told her, "Mrs. Nancy, everyone is waiting for you in the


    dining room."


    "I see. Thank you." Although she was a little flustered, she still thanked the servant politely for her


    education.


    The servant thought highly of her politeness. She didn''t expect that Nancy would be so polite to her


    servants, which had never happened in the Lu Family before.


    As the saying went, an ugly daughter-inw had to meet her parents inw. Even if she knew that she


    got upte today, she must feel embarrassed. Since everyone was in the dining room, she had to go


    there.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, she thought she would be scolded, but to her surprise, both of


    Noah and his two wives looked very kind.


    Mond didn''t say a word, so did Elroy, Nathan and Monica. They all sat there quietly, as if they were


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    waiting for her to have breakfast together.


    Seeing this, Nancy''s face turned red. She knew that everyone was waiting for her.


    Nancy''s voice was a little low. She greeted the three elders of the Lu Family one by one. In a very kind


    tone, Noah said, "Sit down. Everyone is waiting for you to have breakfast together."


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting." Hearing her father-inw''s words, Nancy apologized in a hurry.


    She looked at Mond and found that he looked as calm as a stranger.


    At this time, Hilton said, "It doesn''t matter. You young people have just gotten married. We understand."


    After all, this woman was on the stage before, and her words made Nancy a little confused.


    Looking at the embarrassed look on her face, Mond said, "Nancy,e and sit on my side." Finally, he


    hadpletely saved Nancy from the embarrassment.


    Nancy didn''t appreciate his help, but she hated him in her heart. ''Why didn''t he wake me up when he


    got up just now? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have made such a fool of myself today.''

 Chapter 56 The First Confrontation

    Chapter 56 The First Confrontation


    However, Elroy said, "Mond is so thoughtless. After all, Nancy is still young. Take it easy."


    His words made Nancy''s face turn red. Although she was young, she immediately understood what he


    meant.


    But he shouldn''t have said that. For a moment, Nancy didn''t know how to answer. She looked at Mond


    for help.


    However, he didn''t seem to hear her. His eyes shed with excitement. It suddenly urred to her that


    Mond couldn''t speak. He would only write with paper and pen unless he had to.


    Nathan knew what Elroy meant. He looked at him and said, "Don''tugh at Mond, you were the same


    when you just got married. It''s human nature. Don''t make a fuss."


    It seemed that he was speaking for Nancy. Elroy knew that he wouldn''t be so kind, so he must have his


    own intention.


    "Why did you say that? Now it''s about Mond. Why do you mention me again? " Seeing the angry look


    on Elroy''s face, Monica, who was sitting next to him, immediately persuaded him, "Well, don''t be


    impulsive."


    ncing around, Noah said in a dignified voice, "How did I warn you not to speak during dinner? Can''t


    you listen to me now?"


    They stopped talking and continued to eat. It seemed that Noah was respected in this family.


    Everyone kept silent. After dinner, Noah said, "You don''t have to go to work these days. After all, you


    just got married. You can spend more time with Nancy. If you want to go anywhere, arrange a driver to


    send you."


    Hearing his words, Mond understood what he meant. It seemed that his father didn''t want him to go on


    a honeymoon.


    Mond had already been used to his father''s suspicion. He would never let Mond and his brothers get


    out of his sight. He was afraid that it would be difficult to control them.


    Mond nodded slightly, indicating that he knew what he meant. During this period of time, he would stay


    at home with Nancy.


    "Thank you, father," said Nancy softly.


    Looking at the obedient expression on her''s face, Noah was very happy. It seemed that the two of them


    were not powerful at all. They were both obedient.


    Sansa kept silent all the time. Although she was born in a rich family, she knew clearly that Noah didn''t


    like her, so she chose to keep silent in case she made enemies by ident


    Elroy was very jealous of Mond. If it weren''t for him, he would have owned Nancy.


    He said on impulse, "Dad, why don''t you let Mond go to work? He is at home and can''t take good care


    of Nancy."


    As soon as he said that, an unpredictable smile appeared on Nathan''s face. He believed that Elroy


    must have offended everyone by saying that in front of Nancy.


    Sure enough, Nancy was a straightforward person. When she heard what Elroy said, she felt a little


    ufortable. No matter what, she was now the nominal wife of Mond, and she must protect him.


    So she said straightforwardly, "What do you mean? Why can''t Mond apany me? He can''t take


    care of me, and I can take care of him."


    Although Elroy was good at satirizing Mond, he couldn''t think of anything to refute her when he heard


    what Nancy said. When Monica saw his expression, she was speechless.


    "Well, don''t you listen to me?" As soon as Noah''s majestic voice rang out, this matter came to an end...


    When Nancy and Mond returned to the bedroom, she said in a very low voice, "Mond, your family is


    veryplicated. I don''t know how you were bullied by them at home. Although we are not a real


    couple, I will definitely not let them bully you in the future."


    Although he didn''t need her protection, he was still deeply touched by her sincere words.


    After all, except for Charlie and Ron, Nancy was the only woman who could protect him with all her


    might...


    "No matter what happens in the future, you must protect yourself first. It''s more important than anything


    else. I''m a man with rough and thick skin. Just ignore them." Although Mond didn''t speak out his


    purpose, his voice was very emotional.


    "We are a nominal couple. They are bullying me when they bully you. I certainly won''t tolerate it."


    Nancy was stubborn and had a bad temper again. Now she could see that in the Lu Family, she hadn''t


    found anyone who really wanted to protect Mond.


    "Thank you. We are on our honeymoon. Where are you going? I''ll go with you. " Asked Mond, thinking


    of the order from Noah.


    Without his father''s permission, Mond also knew that his father was unwilling to give his career to his


    sons. Now he must take advantage of this opportunity to rest for a period of time.


    "There are not many good scenic spots nearby. Besides, I''ve already visited them." Therefore, she was


    not interested in this suggestion at all.


    "Are we two just staying in the room like this?" Mond thought that he shouldn''t do that.


    However, at this moment, Nancy thought of another question. She casually asked, "When did you wake


    up in the morning? Why didn''t you wake me up when you got up? I''m so embarrassed in front of


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    everyone."


    "Why should I wake you up? You slept sote at night, not to mention that we are newly married. It''s


    normal for you to get upte." Mond''s undeniable expression made Nancy speechless.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk about this with you anymore. How about I go back to my mother''s house


    today?" Nancy suggested.


    "We''re newly married now. I''ll listen to you whatever you say. Wherever you go, I''ll be with you." Mond


    seemed to be obedient.


    "Wait, do you mean you want to go back to my home with me? That''s my home. Why do you go with


    me?" She didn''t want him to go home with her.


    She knew her parents must be worried about her, so she wanted to take this opportunity to report her


    situation to them alone.


    What would she say if Mond went back with her?


    However, Mond took it for granted and said in a strange way, "We are a newly married couple now. We


    just got married yesterday. Do you think it''s appropriate to let you go back to your parents'' home alone


    today?"


    After thinking carefully, Nancy thought what Mond said was very reasonable, If the Lu Family knew


    about it, they might doubt it.


    "Then you can go back with me." In the eyes of Mond, her unwilling look had a feeling of being hurt.

 Chapter 57 Back To Her Parents Home

    Chapter 57 Back To Her Parents'' Home


    The two of them returned to the house of the Nie Family. Nate was working in thepany, and only


    Ivy was at home waiting for them. Nancy had already called her mother and told her that she and Mond


    would go back to her parents'' home before they came back.


    Beforeing here, Mond asked the servant to bring a lot of nutritious food to the car as a gift for


    Nancy to her parents'' home. Although the nutritious food was not a big deal for Ivy, after all, it was a gift


    from her daughter and son-inw, so she was very happy.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mond had been silent all the time, so even the servants of the Nie Family hadn''t seen him speak.


    Only the three of them sat together. Mond asked gently, "Mom, have yourpany''s problems be


    solved now?"


    "It''s settled. It''s rare for you to still worry about it. What a good child!" Said Ivy sincerely.


    Then she turned around and told Nancy, "My daughter, why did youe back today after you got


    married? Aren''t you worried about your parents inw?"


    "It''s because my father-inw doesn''t allow Mond to go to work now and keeps mepany for


    rxation. Besides, there are no interesting scenic spots nearby, so wee home." In front of her


    mother, Nancy acted like a little girl.


    When Mond saw the cute look on her face, he couldn''t help feeling touched. The more he knew about


    her, the cuter he felt about her...


    "Because you have got married and are an adult now. You have to remember that the Lu Family is also


    a family that pays great attention to etiquette, you must remember your self-cultivation, and don''t piss


    off your parents inw."


    Ivy warned her daughter. She was worried that she would be bullied in the Lu Family if she didn''t


    behave well.


    Mond was very smart. He knew what his mother-inw meant. On the surface, she was teaching her


    daughter to be sensible, but in fact, she was afraid that she would make trouble and make him


    unhappy.


    He whispered to Ivy, "Mom, don''t worry. Although Nancy is young, she is very sensible. Besides, I''m by


    her side. I will definitely protect her well."


    "Mond, I''m relieved to hear that. She is the only daughter of your father and me. She has been spoiled


    since childhood, so please forgive her if she does something inappropriate."


    What a poor parent! For the sake of her daughter not be wronged, Ivy discussed with Mond nicely.


    Seeing her mother''s expression, Nancy felt a little sad. She acted like a spoiled child and said, "Mom,


    don''t you know my temper? I won''t allow anyone to bully me. I will definitely fight back if anyone dares


    to bully me. Besides, I have Mond to help me. How can I suffer losses? "


    Mond nodded frequently, which proved that what Nancy said was very reasonable. Seeing that Mond


    loved and cared about Nancy so much, Ivy felt a little relieved.


    She ordered the kitchen to make more dishes for the couple to have lunch here. The two of them were


    not polite at all, as if they were at their own family.


    Although Nancy had been married, Ivy still treated her as a child who hadn''t grown up. She kept


    picking up food for her at the table and shouted at Mond, "Mond, eat more. This is your home from now


    on. Don''t be restrained."


    There were servants around them, so Mond didn''t say anything with a smile on his face. But just as


    what she said, he was not polite at all and picked up whatever he liked...


    Seeing Mond like this, Ivy was very happy. She knew that he treated this ce as his own home.


    Otherwise, a man from a rich family like him would not gobble up all the dishes here.


    Since she knew that Mond was pretending to be dumb, she guessed that this child was very shrewd.


    After all, the Lu Family was veryplicated and everyone had his own n. If they wanted to seize


    the Lu Group, they must be very smart.


    In Ivy''s eyes, Mond was a very smart man. Otherwise, he couldn''t have pretended to be dumb for such


    a long time...


    After lunch, they went back to the living room. After all the servants left, Mond asked for the opinion of


    Nancy, "Nancy, do you still need to go to the shopping mall to buy something? After all, you''ve just


    married into our family, so you must be thinking too much."


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll forget. I''ll take my pajamas and clothes I used to wear there." With a look of


    sudden awakening, she patted her head and was about to go back to her bedroom to pack up these


    things.


    But Mond stopped her and said, "Don''t bring anything with you. You cane back and stay for a few


    days when you miss home. I''ll go shopping with you."


    "You''re right. I''ll listen to you and go to the mall to buy two pajamas." These were the most important


    things. She used to wear cartoon pajamas at home, which made her look very childish.


    After all, as a wife, she couldn''t wear the clothes of those little girls anymore. What''s more, what Nancy


    hadn''t said was that she had to buy two conservative pajamas. Because she was living in the same


    room with Mond now, she was still a little embarrassed as she had worn before.


    Ivy just sat aside with a smile and listened to the conversation between the two. She didn''t ask whether


    they were a real couple or not.


    After all, it was toote to ask anything now, not to mention that in her opinion, as long as the couple


    really loved each other, she would not stop them from being together...


    Seeing that Mond was obedient to Nancy, she was very gratified.


    After saying goodbye to her mother, the two of them came to the shopping mall. Nancy only bought


    some daily necessities and snacks she liked. She pushed Mond, although everyone looked at these


    two people. The men were handsome, and the women were beautiful.


    But when they saw Mond sitting in the wheelchair, they couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Someone


    whispered, "Look at that man. He is so handsome, but unfortunately he can''t walk."


    Someone said, "That woman is so beautiful. Why would she find a person who can''t walk? Judging


    from their clothes, they are either rich or noble. It should be this woman who is greedy for enjoyment.


    Otherwise, no one will be willing to marry a cripple."


    After all, they had everything they wanted to say. Hearing that, Nancy wanted to lose her temper, but


    Mond gently held her hand, indicating her not to be angry with these people. After all, it was inevitable


    for them to gossip when they lived together in the future.


    Nancy didn''t care about the gazes of the crowd. Instead, she walked around the mall without scruple,


    choosing what she needed.


    Some irrelevant people saw the cold expression of the two of them, as if they didn''t care about what


    they were talking about.


    Knowing that Mond had never spoken in public, Nancy still said to him, "These people are really


    annoying. What kind of life we live doesn''t have anything to do with them. They are really officious."

 Chapter 58 Ironically And Sarcastically

    Chapter 58 Ironically And Sarcastically


    "Don''t care about what others say. Maybe they envy us. One only know whether he lives well or not


    and whether the shoes fit or not." Mondforted Nancy in a soft voice, hoping that she wouldn''t have


    any negative emotions.


    Seeing that Mond always thought for her, Nancy couldn''t help saying, "I''m defending you. We don''t


    spend a penny of others. Why could they judge us? It''s really annoying."


    Mond didn''t dare to say anything in public, fearing that he would leak the secret, so he just looked at


    Nancy quietly, hoping to calm her down and not care about other people''s words.


    He had been pretending to be dumb for such a long time. If he cared about other people''s nonsense


    and couldn''t calm down, he would have already revealed the secret.


    Nancy also felt that she had made a mountain out of a molehill. She said shyly, "don''t worry. I don''t


    care what others think of my marriage with you. I just feel a little angry."


    Mond patted her slightly, indicating that he understood.


    In the following days, no matter what other people said intentionally or unintentionally, they seemed not


    to hear it and kept calm.


    Mond also felt that Nancy seemed to have matured a lot. He gave her a thumb up to express his


    praise.


    They both spent the whole afternoon strolling. Atst, Nancy told Mond, "ask Charlie and others to


    In her subconsciousness, there would be many people in the scenic spot and Mond couldn''t walk. As a


    girl, she couldn''t take care of him.


    In fact, Mond wasn''t interested in these scenic spots at all. Since Nancy proposed to go there, he


    guessed that she must feel bored at home. There was no unwillingness on his face. He nodded slightly


    to show that he knew her.


    When they got home in the evening, the dinner was not ready yet, and they did not have dinner


    outside, because they were newly married. If they had dinner outside, it would definitely be judged by


    others.


    It was not until dinner time that everyone knew that Noah had a business dinner outside. He didn''t go


    home for dinner, and Elroy didn''te back either. There were only two men, Mond and Nathan, in the


    house.


    In front of Nancy, Nathan didn''t sneer at Mond. Instead, he looked calm, which surprised Mond.


    Hilton said in a very enthusiastic voice, "Nancy, you''ve juste to our house. I don''t know if our chef


    is good at cooking what you like, but if you have any favorite food, you can tell cooks and ask them to


    prepare for you. Don''t be so shy."


    "Thank you for your concern. I see." Although they were a fake couple, they pretended well. Nancy was


    very polite to Hilton.


    In fact, Hilton''s politeness was also rted to the characters in the entertainment ce. After all, it was


    a necessary trick for people who were in the entertainment ce to follow the mainstream and change


    the tone.


    She wasn''t sure whether Noah would like Nancy in the future. The first thing she needed to do was to


    get along well with her. Even if he didn''t favor Nancy or Mond in the future, it would be good for her to


    treat Nancy politely.


    Sansa looked at them coldly. It was not because she hated Nancy, but because of her personality that


    she couldn''t put up with that kind of ttery.


    Seeing that her mother-inw didn''t say anything, Monica didn''t dare to say anything. After all, she


    relied on her mother-inw in this house.


    Elroy didn''t treat her well. He indulged himself in sex, alcohol and wine every day. It could be said that


    he had a lot of women, and everyone came for his money.


    His father-inw, Noah, didn''t like his impulsive character, so in this family, Monica had been living a life


    of fear. She held a firm attitude that she wouldn''t attack others unless she was offended.


    Although Mond couldn''t speak at the table, he kept picking up food for Nancy. He was afraid that she


    would be too shy to eat enough.


    This made [ ] feel a little strange. Originally, the two of them didn''t know each other, but followed his


    parents'' orders to get married for business. Now, it seemed that Mond would like Nina very much,


    otherwise he wouldn''t have done such an intimate behavior.


    When he thought from another perspective, he felt a little relieved. Nancy was an actress, also a


    beautiful woman. Not to mention Mond, who was disabled, he was willing to do anything to Nancy. No


    matter what she did to him, any man should be willing to sacrifice.


    Thinking of this, Nathan was a little jealous of him. If he was not disabled, his father wouldn''t have


    given him Nancy.


    Since his father was not in the restaurant, Nathan was a little bold. He knew Mond who was a cripple


    and couldn''t speak. He joked, "Brother, are you proud of marrying Nancy?"


    Hearing this, Mond''s chopsticks stopped, but he didn''t say anything. Soon he returned to normal, as if


    he hadn''t heard what Nathan had said.


    "Son, what are you talking about? Don''t joke with your brother. He can''t speak." Hilton scolded his son


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    in a reasonable way.


    After all, at the age of eighteen, Nancy was impulsive. Although she and Mond were not real couples,


    she knew very well that in this family, they were on the same boat, and that they would experience


    honour or loss at the same time.


    Since it was inconvenient for Mond to talk in such a situation, it was up to her.


    She deliberately made Nathan misunderstand her. As an actress, she said with an aggrieved look,


    "Mom, you see, Nathan nominally calls himself my brother, but in fact, he secretlyughs at me. Does


    he think that I don''t deserve his brother?" She was about to cry.


    "Nancy, what are you thinking about? Nathan is just naughty. Whatever he does is careless behavior.


    Don''t mind." Hilton still couldn''t figure out what was in Nancy''s mind, so she valued peace at present.


    If Sansa and her son seeded in winning over Nancy''s support, it would be difficult for Nathan to fight


    for the ownership of the family.


    "You are exaggerating. When did I say that you don''t deserve my brother? You two are a perfect


    match." Nathan said sarcastically.


    On the surface, he didn''t mean anything else by exining to Nancy, but in fact, his words were full of


    provocation.


    A gleam shed in Mond''s eyes. He restrained his temper, took the paper and the pen aside, and wrote


    on the paper, "Nathan, don''t go too far. Anyway, I''m your brother. ording to my seniority, you should


    regard her as your elder sister-inw.".


    Nancy took the note and put it in front of Nathan. She asked him to have a good look at it.

 Chapter 59 So Scheming

    Chapter 59 So Scheming


    However, when Nathan took a look at the note, a scornful smile appeared on his face. "Brother, I


    respect you very much, but you always sit on the chair. How can I respect you? It''s not wrong that


    Nancy is your wife, but she is only eighteen years old after all. I am unwilling to call her sister-inw."


    Nancy said in an aggrieved tone with tears rolling her eyes, "Honey, I''ll go back to my parents'' house


    tomorrow. Since we don''t get the due respect in this house and even Nathan looks down on me, why


    should I stay here?"


    Mond secretly gave a thumbs up to Nancy in his heart. It seemed that he had underestimated her


    before. The way she acted was hard to tell whether it was true or not.


    Hearing her words, Hilton was a little flustered. She red at her son, ming him for making trouble.


    If tomorrow Noah knew that his newly married daughter-inw was bullied away by Nathan, they would


    have a hard time.


    She knew better than anyone how selfish that man was. As long as his interests were at a loss, he


    wouldn''t let anyone go.


    She hurriedly apologized to her, "Nancy, I know you''re wronged. Don''t worry. I''ll justify you soon. This


    child is always straightforward. Don''t go home, and don''t let your father-inw know. I''ll teach him a


    lesson."


    At this moment, Sansa added, "Nancy is just a child, not to mention that she is the only daughter of the


    Nie Family. If they knew their own daughter is bullied here, I don''t know if they will quarrel with our


    family."


    Her intention was very obvious. If Nancy insisted and went back to her parents'' home, even if Noah


    would forgive them, Nate would not let them go.


    Although Hilton didn''t like Sansa, she had to agree with her. "Yes, you''re right. You''ve just gotten


    married. Don''t go home or let your parents worry about you. In fact, Nathan didn''t mean anything else.


    He just said it casually."


    Tears streamed down Nancy''s face. Mond wrote a line of words and put it in front of her.


    But everyone saw his words: "honey, don''t be angry. I know it''s all because I''m disabled that you are


    wronged. I''ll love you well in the future. Please forgive him this time. After all, Nathan didn''t mean it."


    Hilton seemed to have gotten a savior. She quickly said, "Nancy, you see it. Mond knows Nathan well


    and know that he is not a bad guy. Thank you, Mond. "


    "Well, I know. I''m also the only daughter of our family. I''ll listen to your advice. If I go home, my parents


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    will also feel sorry for me." At this moment, Nancy seemed to be thinking about the overall situation,


    whichpletely set Hilton''s mind at rest.


    In fact, she was not worried about others. No matter what others did, it had nothing to do with her. She


    dominated the family depending on the love of Noah.


    In this kind of matter, if Nancy really returned to her parents'' home, Noah would definitely not be on her


    side. She could see through this point.


    With an aggrieved expression, Nancy pushed Mond into the bedroom. Sansa and her daughter-inw


    went back to their rooms respectively, and Hilton followed Nathan back to his bedroom.


    "Son, what were you doing just now? You were too impatient. Although your father was not present, if


    she had a quarrel with you, Noah would definitely not be partial to you."


    Hilton was very clear how much Noah liked Nancy. Although he didn''t seem to like her, from what he


    had done to her family, he attached great importance to this marriage.


    "Mom, when I look at that cripple, I''m angry. Nancy is beautiful, from a rich family. Why didn''t Dad allow


    me to marry her?" Speaking of this, Nathan got furious.


    It was not until then that Hilton realized that her son was jealous. He felt unfair when he saw that Nancy


    was so beautiful but married a cripple who was not as handsome as him.


    "Son, listen to me. In this family, we should put the interests of the whole above everything. If your


    father knows this, he will definitely be rude to us. You know, we are just looking at your father''s face to


    live."


    Hilton earnestly told his son, hoping that he could think more thoroughly when he did whatever.


    "I know, mom. But if it goes on like this, who will dad leave hispany to in the future?" Nathan was


    very ambitious. He wanted to take over his father''s wholepany.


    "So you can''t make your father angry. What is his temper? I believe you also know that if you annoy


    him, there is no ce for us to stay in this family. So no matter what you do in the future, you must


    think twice before you act. "


    Looking at his mother''s anxious face, Nathan agreed obediently, "I see. Don''t worry. I won''t be so


    impulsive."


    Although he seemed to be obedient, only he knew what he was thinking.


    Hilton also knew that her son was not that easy to be tamed. She sighed helplessly and said, "my son,


    no matter what happens, I''m your mother. I''m nning for you. After all, you''re not a child anymore.


    You must know what you should do and what you shouldn''t do."


    Although he disliked his mother''s nagging and timidity, he still pretended to be very respectful. "I know


    what Mom is thinking. Thank you."


    Hilton sighed and went back to the bedroom. When she found that her husband hadn''te back yet,


    she prayed in her heart that she wouldn''t let him know about it. Otherwise, with his personality, he


    would definitely punish her.


    Nancy and Mond returned to their bedroom on the third floor. When she saw Mond looking at her with a


    smile, she felt a little embarrassed.


    "What are youughing at? Is there anything on my face?" In fact, she didn''t know how to ask, but just


    said casually.


    But Mond lowered his voice and said, "you are indeed more beautiful than flowers. Nancy, I didn''t


    expect you to be so good at acting that even Hilton was frightened by you."


    Hearing this, Nancy blushed with shyness. She asked in surprise, "did you understand that I did it on


    purpose just now? I didn''t expect that. How could you know that?"


    Looking at the surprised expression on Nancy''s face, Mond smiled conceitedly and said, "don''t treat


    people as idiots. I can see through your acting at once."


    "Then why did you cooperate with me just now? I thought you believed me." Nancy asked in disbelief.


    "My wife, it was such a tiring performance. If I didn''t cooperate, I would be a little dereliction of duty as


    a husband, and only in this way can you achieve the result you want."


    Hearing what Mond said, Nancy found that he was so scheming

 Chapter 60 Will You Be Afraid

    Chapter 60 Will You Be Afraid


    "Yes, I just feel that your family is reallyplicated now. It''s not as united and friendly as the big


    families." She had thought that she would marry a united and harmonious family.


    With an expression of looking at a fool, Mond said, "Little beauty, do you think that three sons who were


    given birth by three mothers will be united?"


    It turned out that his wife was so simple, which made Mond feel that he had found a treasure.


    "I don''t want you to be much united and friendly, but you can''t fight openly and secretly. Now your


    father is still alive. If he is not here, I don''t know what the family will be like."


    Although Nancy was young, she had a lot of things to consider. It seemed that it was also very difficult


    for her to survive in this family.


    Sometimes, the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind didn''t stop. Even if you don''t bully others, it


    doesn''t mean that others can tolerate you. Nancy knew it clearly.


    "Don''t think too much. No matter what happens in the future, I will give you afortable life." It


    seemed that Mond was making a promise to Nancy, and he also set a goal for himself.


    "What are you thinking about? I just feel sorry for you. We are not a real couple. I just feel that your


    legs are not convenient and you will be bullied by them in the future. I just feel a little sad for you. "


    After all, in her heart, she thought that Mond was a good man.


    But what Mond said next made her a little shocked, "Nancy, do you really want to escape from me?


    Maybe we can be a real couple. You will find my advantages over time, and maybe you will fall in love


    with me at that time. "


    Nancy''s face was a little sweaty. After all, after getting along with him for a period of time, her parents


    and she both liked Mond.


    Therefore, Nancy didn''t dare to refute Mond''s words. No one could decide the end of the matter before


    it came to an end.


    She deliberately changed the topic and said, "Mond, I think your two younger brothers are not simple.


    They don''t take you seriously. Maybe they think you can''t pose a threat to them."


    "This is just their thought. It has nothing to do with me." Mond''s face turned cold again, as if everything


    had nothing to do with him.


    Nancy knew that she couldn''t hear anything from Mond, so she said angrily, "I''m going to sleep. Don''t


    disturb me."


    Then she picked up her pajamas and went straight to the bathroom to wash up, without looking at


    Mond again.


    When she came out, Mond was no longer in the room. No matter how angry she was, she still took out


    the quilt from the cab and made the bed for him.


    She persuaded herself in her heart, ''This is just to let me have a good sleep and protect myself.


    Otherwise, it has nothing to do with me whether he sleeps or not.''


    After all, she was still a child, and her thoughts were a little naive. She would be angry for a while, but


    not be angry for the next while, which made Mond a little uncertain.


    She didn''t see Monde back till she fell asleep. Anyway, it was inconvenient for his legs now. She


    was a little worried if he fell down somewhere.


    So she tiptoed out of the house to see where Mond had gone.


    When she just went out, she saw the light in the study, which proved that Mond was still in the study.


    She didn''t know what he was doing.


    She gently pushed the door open. As expected, Mond was lost in thought. No one knew what he was


    thinking about.


    Now that she had seen him in the study, she felt relieved and went back to the bedroom to sleep.


    Unconsciously, she had fallen asleep. In her dream, she dreamed that Mond''s legs had recovered. He


    walked towards her bed and gently covered her with the quilt, as if he was afraid that she would catch a


    cold.


    Although they were not a real couple, she was very happy to see him walk.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She quickly reached out her hand and tried to hold Mond tightly. She even shouted, "Mond, when did


    you recover? You can walk now."


    In her sleep, she felt that Mond gently touched her face with his hand, as if he loved her very much.


    But no matter how loudly she shouted, Mond didn''t say anything. As soon as she sat up in a hurry, she


    found that she had woken up. It turned out that it was really a dream.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she found that Mond was sitting in front of her bed, as if his legs


    and feet were still inconvenient.


    "Aren''t you in the study? When did youe in? I just dreamed that your legs can walk. "


    "I also hope that I can walk, but it''s impossible." A wry smile appeared on Mond''s face, making her


    believe that she was dreaming just now.


    "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you go to bed?" The two of them sat so close to each other that Nancy felt a


    little embarrassed, so she said.


    "I saw you kicked off the quilt just now. I was worried that you might catch a cold, so I came to cover it


    for you." Mond exined to her that he was not interested in seeing her, but came to tuck her in.


    This was what he said, and no one else knew what he was thinking.


    "Oh, thank you. It''ste now. You can go back to sleep." She wanted to get rid of this awkward situation


    as soon as possible, so she urged him to go back to the sofa and sleep.


    "Okay, go back to sleep." Mond turned around and went back to the sofa.


    There was only a bedsidemp in the room, and the dim light made it look a little ambiguous.


    Although both of them were wearing pajamas, Nancy was shy. She turned around and faced the


    window outside, fearing that she would see something she shouldn''t see...


    Just now, Nancy had already had a sleep, so she couldn''t fall asleep immediately. Moreover, the dream


    just now gave her unlimited daydreaming.


    Not knowing how long had passed, just as Nancy was a little confused, Mond''s low voice came over,


    "Nancy, do you feel scared when you marry into our family?"


    Not knowing what he meant by his question, Nancy replied after a long while, "Aren''t we pretending to


    get married? We''ll cancel the engagement in a while. It doesn''t matter if I am afraid or not."


    "I mean, if we don''t cancel the engagement in the future, the whole family will definitely be restless. I


    know you are the only daughter of your parents. You have grown up with their love. Will you be


    unustomed to the environment in our family?"


    Hearing Mond''s words, Nancy didn''t know how to answer. Now that he had mentioned the possibility,


    she would think about it carefully in her heart. If she really didn''t divorce him, would she get used to it in


    this family?


    She hesitated for a while and said in an uncertain tone, "If two people really love each other and take


    care of each other, all the difficulties are not difficult. After all, just as the y said, love makes bitter


    sweet."

 Chapter 61 Suffering

    Chapter 61 Suffering


    After all, she was only eighteen years old, it is an age of dreaming. Therefore, in her sub-


    consciousness, if two people truly loved each other, there was no difficulties that they couldn''t


    ovee.


    What Nancy said made Mond feel a little bright in his heart. The longer he stayed with her, the more


    advantages he found on her.


    Therefore, in the following period of time, the two of them were silent, with their own secrets...


    On the next morning, everyone was at home for breakfast. Today, Hilton looked very attentive. She


    kept putting food into Nancy''s te, looking like a kind mother.


    Judging from the expression on Noah''s face, it seemed that he didn''t know what had happenedst


    night. Hilton gradually felt relieved.


    After all, she didn''t know when he came backst night. She guessed that he had gone back to live


    with his second wife.


    Hilton had always been jealous of Sansa, so she was worried that the woman would exaggerate what


    had happenedst night to report to him.


    But judging from the current situation, Sansa did not tell Noah. For a long time, she was not a person


    willing to report to him. After all, her husband did not like her very much, and her family style was there.


    She had always been tolerant of her husband''s love for Hilton. Only she didn''t take the initiative to


    assault her, she could pretend that she hadn''t seen anything.


    Nathan wasn''t as arrogant as he wasst night. He ate breakfast silently at the table, looking very


    polite.


    After breakfast, Noah asked, "Nancy, where did you go with Mond yesterday? Did you have a good


    time? "


    Both Mond and Nancy didn''t feel anything about Noah''s concern, but Hilton was very nervous. If Nancy


    was unhappy and told others what had happenedst night, her son and she would definitely be in big


    trouble.


    Mond was silent, but Nancy put on a sweet smile and said, "Thank you, father. We had a good time


    yesterday. Mond and I went to my mother''s house, and we went shopping after we came back. We


    bought a lot of daily necessities."


    "Well, you are such a good girl. You just moved in, and your personal belongings are certainly not well


    prepared by others. If you need anything, you can buy it yourself. You can take it as rxation."


    At this moment, Noah looked like a kind father. If others saw him, they would think that Nancy had met


    a good father-inw.


    "Okay, thank you for your concern, Dad." Nancy''s mouth was very sweet, which made Noah very


    happy.


    After all, he and Mond''s mother used to love each other very much. If she hadn''t died early, he wouldn''t


    have married theter two wives. Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but sigh...


    Hilton was a smart woman. Seeing the expression on her husband''s face, she knew that he had


    thought of Mond''s mother. After all, he had never hidden the romantic story between him and Mond''s


    mother from her.


    "Honey, do you think of my sister again? Now that Mond has been married and met such a good wife,


    she should be relieved." This woman was so smart that she praised everyone in one sentence.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    And even Mond had to thank her.


    "Yes, son, if your mother is alive, I can''t worry about these things at all." He was telling the truth.


    Mond couldn''t speak in front of his father, but Nancy could. She took the opportunity to speak for Mond


    in front of her father-inw, "Dad, don''t be sad. Although mom is gone, we will take good care of you


    and be filial to you in the future. If mom is here, she will definitely hope us to do the same."


    Nancy''s words were very useful to Noah. But Hilton was a little shocked. Although she was young, she


    was so eloquent. She believed that Nancy would definitely win the favor of Noah in the future.


    If she won the favor of Noah, it meant that Mond won the favor of Noah. Therefore, it seemed that her


    son''s position was in jeopardy...


    Sansa turned to look at her daughter-inw, but found that she didn''t like her anyway.


    They were all women. Why couldn''t she win the favor of her father-inw? She didn''t know why her son


    liked her at that time.


    "You''re such a good girl. I didn''t misjudge you. If you feel wronged in this family, just tell me and I''ll help


    you."


    Noah''s words were like a curse to everyone.


    However, Nancy didn''t dote on him. She said with a very sweet smile, "Dad, Mond can''t speak. If I am


    wronged, I will definitely tell you. At that time, you must help me. If you don''t even help me, what should


    I do?"


    Even Mond couldn''t help but apud for Nancy. It seemed that this girl would be his virtuous wife in the


    future and would help him do a lot of things. After all, she was very smart.


    "Good girl, you are right. I will help you." Even though he was a big shot in the business world. But


    when he heard what Nancy said, he was very happy.


    The rest of the people remained silent. Hilton regretted deeply in her hearts. Why didn''t she try every


    means to let Nathan marry this wicked girl at that time?


    In that case, with the help of herself and Nancy, the whole Lu Group would definitely belong to her son.


    At this time, she was very regretful. After all, there was no medicine for regret in the world. Moreover,


    she had worried too much at that time and did not think of anything else.


    Although Sansa hated her daughter-inw for her stupidity, she didn''t say anything about Nancy''s


    performance.


    Now it seemed that in the future, she would be a strong enemy of Hilton and her son, and also a


    stumbling block for Nathan to ascend the Lu Group, unless she was as innocent as she looked.


    So everyone had their own secrets. After dinner, Noah took out a ck golden card from his pocket


    and said in a very loving voice, "Nancy, I know it''s a little wronged for you. Take this card. You can buy


    whatever you like, with an infinite amount of money."


    On the other side, Monica''s face flushed. She had married into the Lu Family for a long time, but she


    had never enjoyed such care from her father-inw.


    But she couldn''t be jealous of this kind of thing. She could only look at it.


    "Dad, you don''t have to. Take this card back." Nancy refused.


    "You''re wee. I gave it to you with all my heart. After all, your mother-inw has passed away, and


    Mond''s legs and feet are inconvenient. As your father-inw, I have to take good care of you."


    After saying that, he turned to look at Monica. He knew what she was thinking. "I''m not biased against


    you. Your mother-inw is still alive. I''m relieved that you have her to take care of you."

 Chapter 62 Unexpected Trouble

    Chapter 62 Unexpected Trouble


    No matter how reluctant Monica was, she didn''t dare to show it in front of her father-inw. She could


    only force a smile and said, "Dad, don''t worry. I won''t be sad. Aunt is gone. It''s your duty to take care of


    brother and sister-inw."


    Even Sansa didn''t expect her daughter-inw to say such decent words, let alone Noah. She looked at


    her daughter-inw with appreciation.


    "Well, now that everyone has finished eating, let''s go to work. Don''t worry, Mond. Just enjoy your time


    with Nancy, take it as your honeymoon."


    No matter what, he had shown his partiality to Nancy. Although others were jealous of her, no one


    dared to object.


    Mond nodded, indicating that he had heard his father''s words. When everyone went to work, he went


    back to his bedroom and held a meeting with Ron and Charlie


    Now the two of them were the people he trusted most, so he never reserved anything to them.


    Seeing the three of them enter the study together and discussing something, Nancy stayed in the room


    idly, ying with her mobile phone.


    After a long time, she thought that Mond had forgotten his appointment with her yesterday to go to the


    nearby scenic spots to have fun.


    At this time, the three of them came out. Mond said to her, "Nancy, let''s go. The two of them have


    "I thought you had forgotten it." Nancy pursed his lips, looking like a spoiled girl. She didn''t even realize


    how attractive she looked, but Mond sensitively captured it...


    He coughed and said, "Let''s go." Ron pushed him, followed by Nancy and Charlie. They went


    downstairs together.


    "Nancy, where do you want to go?" Mond asked for her opinion.


    "Let''s go climbing. I heard that Lantau Peak is very good. Although it''s very close to here, I''ve never


    been there." After all, she was a young girl. She liked the feeling of standing on the top of the mountain


    and feeling rxed and happy.


    "Then let''s go to Lantau Peak." Ron was about to start the car when Charlie''s phone rang.


    He got off the car in a hurry and picked up the phone. After a while, he came over with an anxious look.


    "Mr. Mond, I want to ask for a leave. My wife just called and my mother fell down. You know that she


    has high blood pressure. Now she has been taken away by 911."


    Hearing this, Mond quickly said, "I know. Go ahead. If you need my help, just let me know."


    Mond never treated them as servants, but as his brothers.


    "Thank you for letting me go." When Charlie was about to leave, something suddenly urred to


    Mond. He hurriedly said, "Wait, you can drive this car."


    "No, thanks. I can take a taxi home." Charlie refused at once.


    "Just do as I say. Cut the crap." At this time, Ron and Nancy also got off. Ron pushed Mond off the car


    and asked Charlie to drive this car back.


    Helpless, Charlie was indeed anxious. After he said goodbye to them, the car flew out like an arrow


    from the string.


    Seeing him driving at a high speed, Ron was a little worried. After all, the two of them were like


    biological brothers, inseparable.


    "Mr. Mond, what should we do now?" Ron asked after watching Charlie leave.


    "Just drive the Mercedes Benz at home. No one has moved it since it was parked in the garage."


    Because in his brothers'' eyes, this car was the worst.


    After all, Noah and his two brothers drove limited edition cars, so this car was left in the garage and no


    one paid attention to it.


    Ron went into the garage and drove the Mercedes Benz out, waiting to push Mond into the car. The


    three of them slowly drove out of the vi.


    On the way, Ron smiled and said, "Mr. Mond, how long has it been since someone drove this carst


    time? I feel it is a little rusted."


    "It should be several months ago." Mond didn''t take Ron''s words seriously. Instead, he thought of what


    happenedst time.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Ron, do you know how old Charlie''s mother is?" Thinking of Charlie''s panic just now, Mond was


    worried about his safety.


    Sitting next to him, Nancy kept silent. When she was with Ron and the others, she thought she had


    always been an outsider.


    "Charlie''s mother is not very old, about sixty years old. His father died at an early age. Charlie was


    brought up by his mother alone, so he has a deep feeling for his mother." Ron replied.


    "I hope their family will be safe." Nancy couldn''t help but interrupt.


    Although Mond didn''t say anything, it could be seen from his expression that his wish was the same as


    that of Nancy.


    The three of them slowly drove out of the East Avenue and headed for the Lantau Peak in the east


    suburb.


    After leaving the city, the car sped up slowly. From time to time, they could see some farmer nting


    on the roadside.


    The city they lived in was not far away from the Lantau Peak, they could see the mountain peak from a


    distance, Nancy wanted to y again.


    She said to Mond happily, "We have seen the mountain. We should be there after turning a corner."


    Mond smiled and said, "Yes, it should be ablout ten minutes'' drive."


    The atmosphere in the car became lively. In fact, Mond didn''t want to climb the mountain because of


    his inconvenient legs and feet. It was just that Nancy was willing toe, so he was willing to


    apany her.


    There was a big turn ahead and they even reached the bottom of the mountain. At this time, Ron''s


    phone suddenly rang.


    Although he couldn''t answer the phone while driving, he wanted to stretch out his head to see who was


    calling. At this time, a child suddenly ran to the middle of the road at a corner, followed by an older girl.


    It was a crooked intersection. Although Ron slowed down a little, it was toote to brake when he saw


    the child.


    He honked the horn desperately, hoping that the child could rush over, but the child seemed not to hear


    the sound of the car and continued to rush forward...


    If Ron couldn''t stop the car, he would definitely hit the child, and the girl chasing the child almost


    reached the center of the road.


    At this time, he couldn''t allow himself to think too much. On the north side of the road was a river, and


    on the south side were some fields and crops, but there was a deep ditch.


    He panicked. It was his first time to touch this car today, so he was not very familiar with it. He felt that


    the brake was not working, but he didn''t want the two children in front of him to be killed under his own


    wheels. He turned the steering wheel right sharply and closed his eyes. It was up God...


    Originally, Nancy was sitting at the back to take care of Mond. She didn''t know what had happened


    before. It was not until she heard Ron''s exmation that she realized that the matter was out of their


    control.


    Holding Mond tightly, Nancy felt the car lean down and roll a few times. Her head hit the door heavily


    and she lost consciousness immediately...

 Chapter 63 First Aid

    Chapter 63 First Aid


    When their car rolled over, Ron was sitting in the front seat, so he was hurt the most. He and Nancy


    both fainted, but only Mond remained sober.


    When the car rolled over, Nancy tightly hugged Mond out of fear, which intangibly added ayer of


    safety factor to him.


    As the door was badly squeezed and deformed, no matter how hard Mond struggled, he couldn''t open


    it. He took out his mobile phone and called Charlie for help. As it was known to all that he was a dumb,


    he could only ask for help from the person he trusted most...


    The two children on the road had already been pulled back by their parents who were doing farm work


    on the ground. The parents of the two children also hurried to the car to see what they could do to help


    them.


    There were some kind-hearted people in the cars on the road. When they saw the car turn over, some


    of them took out their phones to call the police and even ran over to check if the people in the car were


    injured.


    There were four or five people in total. They finally managed to open the door of one side of the car. At


    this time, they were frightened to find that Mond''s car was leaking fuel...


    Drivers knew that it was easy for the car to explode.


    Seeing that there were still three people inside, their heads were sweating. If they waited for the police


    and the ambnce to arrive, no one could guarantee whether the car would explode.


    One of the drivers who just got off said, "Now they still in the car. Hurry up to find a way to get them out.


    Otherwise, once the car exploded, none of the people in the car can run away."


    Mond felt dizzy. He looked at Ron, whose head was covered with blood. Mond wondered how he was


    hurt.


    On the other hand, there was blood on Nancy''s head. She might have been injured when her head hit


    the door just now. Although it was an emergency, Mond didn''t forget his mission. He just made a


    gesture and asked everyone for help.


    The people outside worked together, and not far away, a few more farmers who were doing farm work


    in the ground came to help.


    When they heard what the driver said, they all felt that the situation was very critical.


    The father of the two children said, "We can''t wait here, or no one knows what will happen during this


    period of time."


    So everyone was trying to open the door and get the three people out.


    Mond was on the verge of breaking down. He felt that his brain was getting heavier and heavier, and he


    felt a sticky thing slowly flowing into his neck from his head.


    Although his consciousness was getting more and more confused, he knew that this should be


    bleeding on his head.


    Looking at the three people inside were injured, the people outside were a little anxious and their


    movements were faster and faster, and there was a drivermanding how to do it.


    If it was simply open a door, it wouldn''t be difficult for them. But after all, the three people inside were


    leaning against the ss, and two of them had fainted. Only Mond still kept his consciousness...


    It was not until the police car sounded that the door was opened. The people outside pulled the three of


    them out of the car and went far away, because they were afraid that the car would explode.


    At this time, Mond''s consciousness was getting more and more confused, but he knew that he, Nancy


    and Ron had been pulled out of the car.


    Just as the police car arrived at the scene, Mond''s car exploded as expected, with a loud sound...


    At this time, Mond also fell into aa. He didn''t know what exactly happened outside.


    When the police arrived, 911 car also arrived...


    The police saw that the people in the car had been saved, and they were all relieved. No matter what


    happened to the car, as long as the passengers were saved, this was the greatestfort.


    The police came first. They hurried to the front of several people and asked them briefly about the


    situation.


    But they didn''t know when the ident happened. And the parents of the two children didn''t dare to


    say that it was their children who caused the car ident.


    The police took many photos at the scene. Because there were no other witnesses, they could only


    wait until the injured were sober.


    At this time, the medical staff of 911 also ran over. They simply checked the people present, and then


    pushed them into the ambnce.


    At this time, Charlie also rushed over. When he arrived, he saw that Mond and the others had been in


    the ambnce. He quickly asked, "How are the people inside?"


    "They are all in aa now. One of them seems to be seriously injured. Who are you to them?" The


    doctor in charge asked hurriedly.


    "They are my boss and his wife. Please do your best to save them." Charlie''s heart ached.


    "Are you going to the hospital with us now? If they need an operation, we must get family''s signature. "


    The doctor said dutifully.


    "Okay, I''ll inform their families right away." Charlie immediately took out his phone and called Noah.


    The police had finished taking pictures and saw the Mercedes Benz was devoured by fire.


    The car of 911 roared away. After hanging up the phone, Charlie hurried to the police and asked, "Sir,


    what on earth caused this car ident?"


    "It seems that the driver made a mistake in driving. But the details need to be clear to the wounded


    inside." The policeman told Charlie what he knew.


    One of the drivers said, "It was so lucky just now. If they were rescued a littleter, none of the three


    people inside would have the chance to survive."


    Just now, when Charlie came over and saw the fire inside, his heart was broken. But when he saw the


    doctors carrying people to the ambnce, it proved that they had been rescued. His heart was slightly


    better.


    "Who are you? Leave your phone number. " The policeman asked Charlie. Judging from his anxious


    look, he knew that Charlie must have something to do with the injured.


    "Okay, if you can find out anything, just contact me." Charlie told the police his phone number hurriedly


    and drove to the hospital.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Noah and his two sons were already there.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Mr. Noah, how are they?" Charlie rushed to Noah and asked anxiously.


    "So far, the situation is not clear, but they are all in emergency treatment." Noah''s face was as dark as


    ink.


    Seeing that his father didn''t say anything, Nathan answered Charlie''s question.


    The door of the emergency room was opened and closed, and the doctors and nursesing out were


    busy. The people standing outside didn''t dare to speak for fear of disturbing them and rescuing the


    injured inside.

 Chapter 64 Cant Hide

    Chapter 64 Can''t Hide


    At this moment, there was a sound of running in the corridor of the emergency room. They looked back


    and found that it was Nancy''s parents who had received the notice from Noah.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It turned out that when Noah received the call from Charlie, he thought it over briefly. He couldn''t hide


    this kind of thing. His daughter-inw, who had just passed the door, was still in the car, so he quickly


    informed her parents toe over.


    Ivy ran over with tears on her face. She and Nate ran to the door of the emergency room, followed by


    his assistant.


    "How is my daughter? How is she now?" Ivy ran to Noah and asked him directly. Her face was full of


    fear, for fear of hearing bad news.


    "Ivy, the two kids are being rescued. Don''t worry. God will bless them. They will be fine." He tried to


    "My daughter was finest night. Why did she have a car ident?" The thought of his lively and lovely


    daughter made Nate''s heart ache.


    Nathan and Elroy sat on the bench, expressionless. No one could guess what the two were thinking.


    At this time, a nurse came out in a hurry. Ivy walked up to her and asked, "Miss, how is my daughter?"


    "Your daughter is still in the emergency room, because she has lost too much blood just now and is in


    urgent need of blood transfusion. I''ll go to the blood bank to get the blood bag." Then she ran away in a


    hurry.


    At this time, all the members of Ron''s family came. His mother was less patient. She kept crying and


    asking about Ron.


    It could be said that the situation was very chaotic now. At this moment, the door of the emergency


    room opened and everyone rushed forward, eager to know the situation of the three people inside.


    "Who is Ron''s family? His head was badly hit. After a preliminary examination, there is congestion in


    his brain, and he must have an operation as soon as possible, so please ask his family toe and


    sign."


    When the three of them came here just now, the doctor had already known the names of the three


    injured from Noah, so he hurried out to look for their families.


    "Yes, I am. Doctor, how is my son? Will he recover after the operation?" Ron''s mother looked at the


    doctor eagerly, hoping that he could give her a promise.


    "We know how you feel, but I can only tell you that he can have the hope to be cured if we find out the


    problem now."


    Although the doctor''s words were very euphemistic, Ron''s mother could hear their implication, which


    proved that he was in a very dangerous situation.


    Ron''s mother, who had just stopped crying, burst into tears again. While crying, she said, "What


    happened? Why did the car ident happen? What''s the reason? "


    The doctor was used to this kind of asion, so he said impatiently, "It''s not the time to talk about it


    now. The top priority is to save the patient. Don''t cry. Sign it quickly. Don''t you know that time is life for


    them now."


    "Doctor, can you tell us the difference between having an operation and not having an operation?" After


    all, Ron''s father was a man. He tried his best to hold back the sadness in his heart and asked the


    doctor for details.


    "Let me tell you the truth. Ron''s head was badly hit. There is congestion in his brain now. If he doesn''t


    have an operation, his life will be in danger. If he had an operation and removed the congestion inside,


    the chances of his recovery would be much higher. "


    The doctor exined the situation to them patiently. After all, it was a matter of life and death. He


    couldn''t be careless.! ¡­


    "Old man, let''s sign it now." Ron''s mother said hurriedly.


    Ron''s father signed his name on the paper with his trembling hand.


    At this time, the doctor continued, "Since all the families of the injured havee, you should go and


    pay the deposit for the operation as soon as possible."


    Before the other two could say anything, Noah told Nathan, "Pay all the fees for the three of them."


    Nathan took the order and left.


    As time went by, the cry in the corridor didn''t stop. Noah, Nathan and Elroy had been expressionless all


    the time, and no one could guess what the three of them were thinking.


    "It''s all our fault, my daughter. If we didn''t let you marry Mond, such a thing wouldn''t have happened,"


    said Ivy, sobbing Regret was evident on her face.


    With his wife in his arms, Nate tried his best tofort her and said softly, "Honey, don''t worry. Our


    daughter will be fine. She is so lively and lovely. God will bless her." Although he said so, Ivy could feel


    that his hand was trembling.


    Ron''s mother cried loudly. A nurse came out and said, "This is the hospital. The patient is being


    rescued. Please don''t disturb the doctors'' normal work. Otherwise, none of you can afford to dy the


    rescue of the patient. So please keep your voice down."


    Hearing the nurse''s words, Ron''s mother stopped crying. If that really happened, no one wanted to see


    it.


    After waiting for a long time, another nurse came out and asked, "Who is Mond''s family?"


    All the people present looked at the nurse nervously. No matter what their rtionship was, they didn''t


    want to hear bad news from the nurse.


    "We are. Just say what you want to say." Although Noah felt sad, he had seen all kinds of ups and


    downs, so he looked very calm.


    "Mond is the mildest one among them. He also has a head injury, but it''s not a big deal. He can go


    back to the general ward now." Hearing the nurse''s words, the people in the corridor were half happy


    and half worried.


    Nate and his wife, as well as Charlie, heaved a long sigh of relief with a happy smile on their faces.


    Of course, Noah didn''t want anything bad to happen to his son. After all, he loved his mother so much


    before. If something bad happened to his son, he would die in the future and couldn''t exin to his


    mother.


    To Nate and Ivy, Mond was their son-inw, like half son to them. Moreover, after getting along with


    each other some time ago, they also liked Mond and didn''t want anything bad to happen to him.


    Let alone Charlie. He and Mond looked like servant and master, but in fact they were like brothers.


    Only Nathan and Elroy showed no joy on their faces. They even felt a little resentful. Why didn''t he die


    just now?


    As long as his son was fine, Noah felt much more relieved. Although Nancy was his daughter-inw, if


    he had to make a choice, he would choose Mond without hesitation. After all, they were rted by


    blood.

 Chapter 65 Not Too Bad

    Chapter 65 Not Too Bad


    Charlie was burning with anxiety. His mother was also in the hospital. Although she fell this morning,


    she had been checked up and was fine.


    No matter what, Mond was his boss, Nancy was Mond''s wife, and Ron was his good friend and partner.


    So he begged the God to bless the three of them.


    The nurses went in and out, which proved that the two people in the ward were still very dangerous.


    The longer they stayed in the ward, the more nervous they were.


    Ron''s parents didn''t dare to ask the nurse anything more. They could only squat aside like an ostrich,


    afraid of hearing any bad news.


    Finally, when the nurse came in with the fourth bag of blood, Ron''s mother couldn''t help asking, "Miss,


    how is Ron now?"


    "He is having an operation and he has lost too much blood. He has been refilled with three bags of


    blood." Then the nurse hurried in.


    Hearing the nurse''s words, everyone''s heart sank. How could Ron lose so much blood? And the


    operation on his head was an ominous feeling for everyone. They felt that the longer he was in the


    operation, the more dangerous he would be.


    At noon, a doctor came out. Ivy looked at the doctor with eager eyes and asked, "Doctor, how is my


    daughter? Does she need blood transfusion?"


    "Your daughter just had a bag of blood transfusion. She is under observation. Her condition is not too


    serious." The doctor''s words were a kind of good news for Ivy and Nate.


    They had no other hope, as long as their daughter was fine.


    Besides, the doctor just said that she was under observation, which proved that her condition was not


    too dangerous.


    "Honey, did you hear that? Our daughter is in the observation period now. Her condition is not too


    serious." As if she was worried that Nate didn''t hear what the doctor said, she said in a hurry.


    Nate, who had been holding back his sadness, couldn''t help but feel sad. His tears roared out and he


    couldn''t help but sob, "I heard it. My daughter is fine."


    At this time, Noah came over and said to them, "Nate, Ivy, you should rest assured now. The two


    children are fine."


    "Thank God!" Although she was still worried, the news was good for her.


    Ron''s family stared nkly at the door of the emergency room, hoping to hear good news from the


    doctor like them.


    They allforted each other. They were worried about their children if they didn''t see them with their


    own eyes.


    Just now, Ron''s condition frightened Ivy. So when she heard that her daughter was much lighter than


    Ron, she felt a littlefortable.


    At this time, two policemen who were at the scene just now arrived. They asked if the three injured


    people had woken up.


    Charlie told them, "The three of them are still in the emergency room. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    The two policemen had no choice but to leave. After a long time, Mond was pushed out from the ward.


    At this time, he already woke up.


    "Mond''s family go through the admission procedures. He needs to be hospitalized for observation for a


    few days." The nurse said as usual.


    "Go and get them the best ward. Everyone will be treated the same." On this point, Noah was very


    generous.


    After all, only Ron was an outsider here, but he was the capable subordinate of his son, so he was not


    a stranger.


    Today, both Nathan and Elroy wore a poker face. No matter what their father said, they did not say a


    word.


    They all gathered around to look at Mond, but there was nothing to ask. After all, they couldn''t talk to


    him now.


    Although Nate and Ivy knew that their son-inw could talk, they knew that it was only in front of them.


    Seeing Monde out, Ivy said lovingly, "My child, you wake up."


    Mond reached out and tried to hold her hand. He looked at her as if asking something.


    Ivy was a very smart woman. She knew that Mond was worried about Nancy, so she forced a smile and


    said, "Don''t worry, my child. I asked the doctor just now. There is nothing serious with Nancy and she is


    under observation."


    Hearing her words, Mond seemed to be a little relieved. He blinked slightly to show that he knew.


    Mond''s head was wrapped in gauze. Just now, the doctor told them that his head was injured and no


    other parts were injured.


    Nathan followed his father''s order and arranged a single room for Mond. After all, his brain was injured


    and he needed some quiet environment.


    "You two go back to thepany now. I''m here." said Noah to the two boys, who had the same poker


    face.


    Hearing what Noah said, the two of them greeted his parents as if they had received an amnesty. Then


    they turned around and left the hospital.


    They had wanted to leave a long time ago, but because of their father''s presence, they didn''t dare to


    say anything.


    Originally, Mond''s injury had nothing to do with them, and in their subconsciousness, they hoped that


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    he would never wake up again, so that they would lose apetitor.


    So when they heard that Mond was fine, they were very disappointed.


    They were in a totally different mood when they came back. After all, when Noah told them that Mond


    had a car ident, although he didn''t say much, they hoped that the more serious the car ident


    was, the better.


    This was the sorrow of human nature. For money, he didn''t even care about brotherhood, Nathan was


    astonishingly simr to his father on this point.


    Charlie followed the nurse to push Mond to the ward. For the sake of their friendship, Noah was waiting


    for the news of Nancy with Ivy and Nate.


    Mond came in with medicine dripping from his hand. The nurse helped him clean up and told Charlie,


    "The patient has just had a car ident. He needs to be carefully observed. Someone must be with


    him."


    "I see. Thank you." He thanked her politely. Ron was still in the emergency room. He was the only one


    who could take care of Mond, and he didn''t trust others.


    After the nurse went out, Charlie closed the door. Mond couldn''t wait to ask, "How is Nancy now? Was


    she seriously injured? I saw her head bleeding just now. "


    "Don''t worry. The doctor just came out and said that she was under observation. There is no big


    problem." Now that Mond was injured, Charlie had to say good words to say and didn''t want him to


    worry about her.


    "What about Ron? He is bleeding heavily. Is he all right?" Mond was so worried that he had to ask


    Charlie one by one. That was why Charlie offered to take care of him.


    If it were someone else, Mond would be depressed because he couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 66 Good Luck

    Chapter 66 Good Luck


    "Ron''s injure is a little serious. There is congestion in his head. He is having an operation inside."


    Charlie answered in this way. He couldn''t hide everything from Mond, otherwise he would doubt it.


    "What did the doctor say? Is he in danger? " This was exactly what mattered to Mond.


    "If the operation is sessful, there will be no problem." Charlie didn''t reply thetter part. As smart as


    Mond was, he knew what he meant at once.


    "Is he seriously injured? Is he in danger?" Seeing the nervous look on Mond''s face, Charlie was


    moved.


    He and Ron took care of Mond together, but Mond had never treated the two of them as servants, so


    he cared about Ron so much now.


    Charlie knew that if it were him today, Mond would definitely care about him so much too.


    "Sir, don''t worry. Ron will be fine." Charlie said as if he didn''t know who to promise.


    "Yes, Ron will be fine." Mond promised to himself.


    "Mr. Mond, what''s wrong with you today? ording to Ron''s driving skill, there shouldn''t be such a


    problem. " He knew better than anyone how good Ron was at driving.


    "Just to dodge two children. If we are not injured, the two children will die." Mond told Charlie what he


    had seen at that time.


    Only then did Charlie realize that if he was in such an environment, he would definitely make the same


    choice as Ron.


    "Ron is a smart man. If he turned left, all of us will be drowned even if we don''t bump to death. He was


    quick to react. But I heard from him that the brake didn''t work well when I got on the car. It seems to


    have something to do with this matter."


    Mond told Charlie everything he knew. He would never keep a secret in front of Charlie and Ron.


    Hearing this, Charlie was suddenly enlightened. When he was about to say something, the door of the


    ward was gently pushed open.


    Charlie turned around and saw that it was Mond''s mother-inw. He nodded at her slightly as a


    greeting.


    Mond said to Charlie, "You can go out and stand outside the door."


    Charlie knew that Mond didn''t hide the thing that he wasn''t a dumb from his mother-inw.


    Charlie turned around and closed the door. He stood outside, worried that someone of the Lu Family


    would break in and find that Mond could speak.


    "Mond, how are you feeling now? Do you still feel ufortable?" Love was written all over her face.


    "Mom, I just feel a little dizzy. I don''t feel anything else." Mond was deeply touched. He hadn''t


    experienced the feeling of being loved by his mother for a long time.


    "That''s good. If you feel ufortable, you must tell the doctor immediately."


    "Mom, how is Nancy? It''s all my fault. I didn''t take good care of her." Mond''s voice was full of guilt.


    But Ivy was a very reasonable and kind woman. She knew that it was not Mond''s fault. It was an


    ident.


    "What are you talking about? It''s not your fault. You don''t want it to happen. Don''t worry. Nancy is fine.


    She just need to observe it again." Said Ivy.


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Mond asked.


    "Why should I lie to you? But she is still in aa. The doctor just told me that she needs to stay in the


    ward for observation for a while before she cane to the general ward."


    Said Ivy.


    "Well, Nancy is so kind that God will bless her." Mond believed what his mother-inw said was true.


    "They are still in aa. I just heard from the police that there is no witness. Why did this happen? Did


    someone do it on purpose?"


    The rtionship of the people in their family was veryplicated, so she was worried that they were


    framed.


    "How could there be no witness? There were many people working on the ground." At least in Mond''s


    mind, they fell down in order to avoid the children.


    But on second thought, he realized at once that it must be the parents of the children who were worried


    about being involved, so they pretended not to know.


    Mond didn''t me them for this. On the contrary, he could understand them. As old farmers, they didn''t


    make much money. Seeing that the three of them were injured and their car was destroyed, they


    couldn''t afford to pay for it all their lives, so they just pretended not to know.


    "Mom, we turned over the car to avoid two children. If we don''t dodge, the two children will die."


    Mond answered honestly.


    The two were chatting. Charlie came in and said, "Mr. Mond, Mrs. Sansa and Mrs. Hilton are here." He


    came to inform Mond not to talk anymore.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This kind of thing was normal. No matter what, the people in their family had a car ident. As elders,


    they had toe to have a look even for the sake of their dignity.


    Then the two wives of the Lu Family came in. They saw Ivy first and greeted each other. The


    expressions on the face of Sansa were very calm, while the expressions on Hilton''s face were very


    concerned. "Mond, how are you feeling now? Do you still feel pain anywhere?"


    Sansa gently touched Mond''s head. Although she didn''t say anything, she still felt sorry for him.


    The twodies behaved differently. Judging from this, it seemed that Hilton were very sensible. No


    wonder she was liked by Noah.


    "Don''t ask him. He can''t speak, and he has a headache." Ivy helped Mond out in time.


    "How did Ron drive? Both Mond and Nancy are in the car. He is so careless when driving. Ask Noah to


    kick him away in the future." Said Hilton.


    "Mrs. Hilton, it''s not Ron''s fault. It seems that the brake of that car is not working well." Charlie


    exined for Ron in a hurry.


    He knew that Hilton didn''t like him and Ron for a long time, because the two of them took care of Mond,


    and they must be on the same side with him. Sometimes when Nathan and Elroy bullied Mond, the two


    of them would fight back mercilessly.


    Therefore, it was normal for Hilton to take the opportunity to kick them away.


    "Anyway, it''s his fault that he didn''t take good care of Mond and Nancy. It''s useless to keep such a


    person." Hilton said aggressively.


    Ivy had heard from Nancy that Charlie and Ron had a close rtionship with Mond. She could also


    understand what she meant, so she said euphemistically, "Hilton, Ron didn''t mean to do that. Besides,


    he was injured more seriously than these two children. Don''t me him."


    What Ivy said made Charlie feel good about her, and as ady, she was very kind.

 Chapter 67 Totally Different

    Chapter 67 Totally Different


    "Ivy, how is Nancy now?" Sansa didn''t want to hear that, so she turned to ask Ivy.


    "She hasn''t woken up yet. She needs to be observed for a while." Said Ivy honestly.


    At this time, Hilton hurriedly asked, "Ivy, I like Nancy very much. She will be fine. Don''t worry."


    "Yes, Nancy is very kind. She is still young and ignorant. Please take care of her in the future." Said Ivy.


    Somehow, she hated Hilton for no reason. This woman was not simple. She should be a person who


    could change the situation ording to the wind.


    "Don''t worry about that. I will treat her as my daughter." Hilton was very enthusiastic.


    Although Sansa didn''t talk much, she felt that she should be easier to get along with than Hilton.


    "Sansa and Hilton, I can''t talk with you. I''m going to see how my daughter is doing." Then she stood up


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    and left.


    "Mond, take good care of yourself. Don''t think too much. Everything will be fine." Ivy said to Mond with


    a loving expression.


    "Let''s go to see Nancy together." Sansa stood up and said.


    Unwilling to be left behind, Hilton followed the two of them to the outside of the emergency room.


    "Is there any information in it now?", Ivy asked Nate.


    "Not yet. But I don''t know why Ron''s operation is not over yet." Nate looked a little depressed because


    he was worried about his daughter and Ron.


    "It seems that Ron is not in a good condition." Ivy said in low voice. She was worried that the words


    would make Ron''s family sad.


    Nate held Ivy''s hand tightly and said nothing. It could be seen that he was very nervous.


    Everyone could understand his situation. After all, the two of them had only one child, and she had


    been the apple of their eyes since childhood. Besides, Nancy was very beautiful, obedient and


    sensible, so they treated her as a treasure in their hands.


    What''s wrong with their daughter now? No matter how good the doctor said, they would still be worried


    if they didn''t see it with their own eyes.


    In front of so many people, Hilton said in a very gentle tone, "Honey, don''t worry about Nancy. She is so


    adorable. She will be fine. God will bless her."


    "I know. She will be fine." Said Noah.


    Although he didn''t have much feelings for his daughter-inw, after all, she had married into the Lu


    Family and was a member of the Lu Family. Moreover, her own family was still here, so Noah could


    only restrain his temper and wait quietly for Nancy toe out.


    Now Ron''s family, especially his mother, was on the verge of copse.


    They were not stupid. They knew that the longer the operation took, the more dangerous Ron would


    be.


    Ron''s mother burst into tears. She held back her sadness and didn''t dare to cry out loud. She couldn''t


    even imagine how she would live if Ron left.


    Till the afternoon, although they didn''t have lunch, none of them felt hungry. Because their hearts were


    wrenching.


    Finally, it was three o''clock. A doctor came out and surrounded them. They asked, "How are the two


    people inside?"


    The two wives of the Lu Family had already gone back. After all, they were not their children. They just


    came here to show around.


    "Nancy''s condition has been under control, and she has already woken up. We have to transfer her to


    the intensive care unit and observe for another twenty hours." The doctor''s words made Ivy cry with joy.


    Although the doctor said that Nancy wasn''t seriously injured just now, but it was a great news for them


    to hear the doctor say that she didn''t need to stay in the emergency room anymore.


    "Well, don''t cry. If Nancy sees you like this, she will be very sad." Nateforted his wife tenderly, and


    then his heart waspletely relieved.


    "How is Ron now? Is his operation very sessful?" Asked Noah.


    "We are not in the same room, so I don''t know his condition." The doctor answered honestly.


    "Please, if you have any news, please tell us immediately." Said Noah politely.


    This man pretended to be a good man, but in fact, in his heart, Ron was simply an insignificant person.


    His life or death had nothing to do with him.


    In case Ron was really dead, he would onlypensate his family at most for a sum of money, so he


    only asked Ron for his superficial efforts.


    At this time, the nurse inside pushed Nancy out. Noah, Nate and his wife hurried up, only to find Nancy


    was with a thickyer of gauze wrapped around her head.


    The nurse told them, "The patient''s arm is a little broken, but she doesn''t need an operation. We have


    cured her."


    "My dear daughter, do you know who I am?" Tears welled up in Ivy''s eyes.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry to make you worried." Nancy said in a very weak voice.


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? We are both your parents. It''s natural for us to care about you."


    Tears streamed down Nate''s face. It was said that men only cry when they really felt sad...


    With a loving smile on his face, Noah said, "Nancy, take care of yourself. Nothing else matters."


    "Thank you, Dad." Nancy wanted to say something else. The nurse who pushed her stopped her,


    "Don''t say anything more. The patient has just woken up. Don''t let her waste too much time. I''m


    pushing her into the nurse''s room now. If there is nothing within twenty-four hours, she can be


    transferred to the general ward."


    "Thank you, nurse." Ivy thanked. She watched the nurse push her precious daughter into the intensive


    care unit.


    The nurse then came out and told them, "Now the patient has left the emergency room. You don''t need


    to keep too many people here. Just one person is enough. Anyway, you can''t enter the ward. We have


    special doctors and nurses there."


    "I see." "You can go back first. I''ll stay here with our daughter." said Ivy.


    "Can you stay here alone? I''lle back to change you tonight." Nate and his wife were worried to


    leave Nancy in the hospital alone.


    He nned that the two of them would stay here with their daughter at night, so that they could feel at


    ease.


    After all, there were only twenty-four hours, it would pass soon, so he followed his wife''s orders and


    went to Mond''s ce to have a look, and then returned home.


    His daughter was still in the hospital, so he was not in the mood to work at thepany at all. When he


    returned home, he simply washed his face and rinsed his mouth. He asked the servant to cook some


    food, and carried the food to eat with his wife in the hospital.

 Chapter 68 Save Face

    Chapter 68 Save Face


    After all, from this morning to this evening, the two of them didn''t drink any water, because their hearts


    were fixed on Nancy and Mond.


    "I''ll go back to pack up my things and ask Sansa to take care of the child." said Noah.


    "No, thanks. Nancy is in the ICU now. It''s useless for you to ask Sansa toe here. It''s just


    grievance." Ivy was very practical.


    "Then I''ll get a single room first, so you can have a good rest tonight." Noah was very thoughtful. After


    all, Nancy was now a member of the Lu Family, so it was natural for him to take care of her.


    "Thank you so much." Said Ivy politely.


    "I''m going to see how Ron is now. I don''t know whether his operation is sessful or not." He acted as


    if he was the boss.


    Originally, the two of them were outside the ICU, but now they returned to the door of the emergency


    room.


    Coincidentally, when the two of them just arrived at the door of the emergency room, the door finally


    opened. A group of people walked out. Apparently, they were doctors and nurses who were operating


    on Ron.


    "Doctor, how is Ron now? Is his operation sessful? " Looking at the timid eyes of Ron''s family, Noah


    asked first.


    He understood what Ron''s family members thought. What they were afraid of. But you have to face


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    something. You can''t avoid it even if you are afraid.


    "Ron''s operation is very sessful, but he is not awake yet. He needs to be observed for a period of


    time. And his family must apany him more, hoping to wake him up as soon as possible." The


    doctor said as he took off his clothes.


    "Thank you, doctor. Thank you." Ron''s mother burst into tears of joy.


    She had been waiting outside the emergency room for a long time, but she didn''t know what was going


    on, so she was very scared. Now all she could think about was that her son''s operation was very


    sessful, and she could no longer hold back her sad tears...


    But Ron''s father was very sober. He asked the doctor, "What do you mean by saying that?"


    "I mean the blood clot in the patient''s brain has been cleared, but so far, I don''t know if he has any


    other bleeding points. You have to apany him and hope to wake him up as soon as possible. If he


    doesn''t wake up in seventy-two hours, it is still uncertain if he can wake up in the future."


    The doctor exined to them in detail.


    But because of his words, Ron''s family fell into a heavy panic.


    Just now, the doctor said that Ron''s operation was very sessful, but now he said that the operation


    was sessful, but it did not mean that he could recoverpletely. Therefore, the current situation


    was a two-way situation for Ron''s family


    "If he has other bleeding points, will he wake up automatically?" It was a thoughtful question. After all,


    Ron''s family was now in a mess and couldn''t think of anything. It was normal.


    "ording to the sessful operation, if there is no other bleeding point, he will at most wake up a


    littlete. The situation I just told you is just in case, and the probability is not high."


    The doctor saw the worried look on Ron''s families'' face and told them everything clearly. No matter


    what, they were doctors out of instinct. Even if there was 1/10000 of the situation, they must make it


    clear to the patient''s family.


    "Thank you, doctor. We will be careful." Ron''s father thanked the doctor.


    "Don''t worry. That won''t happen. The doctor said that Ron''s operation was very sessful. He has


    survived such a big difficulty. Don''t worry about it."


    "Thank you." It was Ron''s father who greeted them all the time. After all, men were more tolerant.


    Ron''s mother was too sad to care about anything else.


    At this point, everyone arranged for their own families to take care of the injured. Although there were


    many servants in the Nie Family, Ivy was worried about anyone taking care of her only baby. She just


    wanted to personally watch Nancy recover.


    Charlie stayed in Mond''s ward and took care of him wholeheartedly. After all, Mond had a lot of secrets


    and Charlie didn''t want others to take care of him. If they revealed them, all the things that Mond had


    carefully prepared would be wasted.


    Besides, it was not tiring for him to be with Mond. He could only apany him and talk to others on


    his behalf.


    Mond''s meals were prepared by his own servants, and they were all very nutritious.


    "Both Mond and Nancy are in the hospital. You prepare three meals a day and send them to the


    hospital on time. Don''t let them eat something without nutrition."


    Therefore, the meals that Nancy and her mother had were specially sent here by the servants of the Lu


    Family.


    On the night when they had a car ident, Nathan went back home and said to his mother, "Mom, why


    didn''t Mond die in the car ident? Thus I won''t be upset seeing him."


    Hilton looked around and quickly covered her son''s mouth.


    She said in a very low voice, "Son, just think about it in your heart. Don''t say that out, or your father will


    hear that and we will have a hard time."


    "I know. I just want to talk to you. I won''t be so stupid to tell others. You don''t know how happy I am


    when I heard from my father that they had a car ident."


    Looking at her son''s angry face, Hilton said helplessly, "I know what you are thinking, but if they don''t


    bump into death, we can''t strangle them to death."


    "You haven''t seen how nervous my father is today. I don''t know whether he is nervous about Mond or


    Nancy." Nathan couldn''t let go of his anger when he thought of what he had done for Mond in the


    hospital.


    "Anyway, you are brothers. You have to do something for your dignity. My son, you have to be careful


    of Nancy in the future. I feel that she is very powerful. As soon as she entered our house, she could


    make your father happy."


    "Do you mean what happenedst night? Mom, you think too highly of her. She is just a teenage girl.


    What kind of waves can she make? Dad likes her just because she seems to know nothing."


    What happenedst night was still vivid in his mind. That was exactly what he thought.


    No matter what he thought, Hilton thought that Nancy was pretending to be weak. Although every word


    of her was innocent, on second thought, it seemed that she was implying something...


    "Anyway, Mond is in the hospital now. As his brother, you should visit him frequently and let your father


    know." After all, aged ginger was more pungent. Hilton was very considerate.

 Chapter 69 Go Through The Motions

    Chapter 69 Go Through The Motions


    "Mom, you''re too careful. One of them is disabled and the other is a little girl. I don''t believe they can do


    anything about it." Nathan thought his mother was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    "Even if you don''t care about what Mond and Nancy think, you have to make your father happy. I don''t


    ask you to do anything. I just want you to go through the motions, so that your father won''t be angry."


    His mother tried her best to persuade him. Nathan said impatiently, "I know. I''ll listen to you."


    Sure enough, it was not beyond her expectation that Noah deliberately went home early that night.


    When everyone had dinner together, he used the power of a big parent.


    "Today, everyone is here. I have to tell you something. Now, Mond and Nancy are injured in the


    hospital. From tomorrow on, you two have to go to the hospital in turn to take care of them as much as


    possible."


    The two people he mentioned were his second wife and third wife. His decision surprised everyone


    present.


    Hilton said, "Mond and Nancy are injured. Just ask the servants to take care of them. Why do you ask


    me and Sansa to take care of them?"


    "If it''s Elroy, Nathan or Monica who gets hurt this time, you only arrange the servants to go there. Won''t


    you go there yourself?" His words made everyone realize that he just didn''t want Mond and Nancy to


    have the feeling that they were outsiders.


    Hilton didn''t want to go to the hospital no matter what. If she had time, she might as well go shopping


    and beauty salon.


    When she was about to say something to Noah, Sansa said, "I know. I''ll take care of Nancy. Don''t


    worry."


    Noah praised in his heart. After all, Sansa was from a rich family, so she didn''t need Noah to worry


    about some things, and she was very considerate.


    He turned to look at Hilton, waiting for her answer.


    Hilton was a smart person, and she didn''t want to make him hate her.


    She replied with a big smile, "Even if you don''t tell me, I''m going to see them tomorrow. After all, Mond


    is your son, a member of our Lu Family."


    She answered politely, which satisfied him very much.


    Nathan and Elroy kept eating without saying anything, allowing their mother and father to talk about it.


    But in the evening, when they had a rest, Noah lived in Hilton''s room. Thinking of his love for Nancy,


    she was a little jealous and crazy.


    She came up with an idea and leaned in his arms. "Honey, I have something to tell you."


    Seeing the lust in his eyes, she thought this was a great opportunity. She asked softly, "Honey, if I say


    something wrong, don''t be angry."


    "You''re such a torturous temptress. If you have anything to say, just say it. We still have something


    important to do." He didn''t know what made her hesitate.


    "Honey, you said that Nancy had just married into our family, and the two of them were still on their


    honeymoon, but such a thing happened. Do you think that Nancy''s fate is not good?"


    Now, hepletely understood what was going on. Hilton implied that Nancy was fated to mourn


    Mond''s death. She just married in the Lu Family and they had a car ident.


    Even though he thought so, as the head of the Lu Family, he knew that he had to stop the bad wind in


    the family, or else the family would definitely be restless.


    He said with a straight face, "Why do you have such an idea in this age? Before Nancy married in our


    family, Mond still had a car ident, didn''t he? How could you exin it? I don''t want to hear it again in


    the future."


    Although there were a lot of words in her stomach, Hilton didn''t dare to say anything when she saw the


    serious look on Noah''s face. However, it proved that he liked Nancy very much in his heart.


    "I know, honey. I was worried that you might be angry, so I asked you first." Hilton asked in a soft voice,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    looking wronged.


    "I don''t want to hear that again. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Noah was good at


    disguising himself.


    "Honey, let''s go to bed early tonight." Hilton suggested.


    "You little siren, you can bewitch me. Come on..." After saying that, he hugged Hilton...


    The injury of his son and daughter-inw didn''t affect his mood.


    However, Nate and Ivy were still worried, because the doctor told them that it would only take twenty-


    four hours to prove that Nancy was really out of danger.


    After all, it hadn''t been twenty-four hours. They hoped that time could pass faster, faster...


    Mond''s injury was the mildest, which had something to do with the tight hug of Nancy. Although she


    was afraid, she unconsciously held his head on her chest.


    So the car made several rolls in a row, and the injury on Mond''s head was the lightest.


    Because he hadn''t seen Nancy yet, and his heart had always been heavy. He felt that he was a man,


    but he let Nancy be hurt, so he felt guilty for her.


    Fortunately, Nancy was fine. If something bad happened to her, Mond believed that he would be the


    one to me and would never feel at ease all his life...


    In the morning of the next day, the servants of the Lu Family brought breakfast to them, and even


    prepared the meals for theirpanion, which were very nutritious and rich...


    Charlie took care of Mond for dinner. Mond ate very little because he was worried about Nancy and


    Ron.


    Charlie tried to persuade him, "But they are all fine. You just eat more. Don''t wait for them to recover,


    your body copses."


    "I don''t exercise for a whole day and have so many intravenous injections. I can''t eat much at all."


    Mond said.


    This morning, the doctor saw that Nancy had recovered very well, so he allowed her family to visit her.


    When she saw her daughter''s weak face, Ivy couldn''t help but burst into tears...


    "Mom, why are you crying? I''m fine now. " Holding back her headache, Nancy said to Ivy with a smile.


    "Silly girl, do you still feel pain? Are you hungry? I''ll feed you. " Nancy''s right arm was slightly fractured,


    so Ivy was very careful.


    "I''m not hungry, Dad. Have you two had breakfast? Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I''ll be fine in a few


    days." Nancy was very sensible.

 Chapter 70 I Wont Bother You

    Chapter 70 I Won''t Bother You


    "We''ve already had breakfast. Don''t worry about us, my child. As long as you''re fine, dad and mom can


    rest assured." Said Nate.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Dad, how is Mond? Is he okay?" Asked Nancy.


    "He can''t walk in the first ce, but he is the least injured. He asked about your condition yesterday.


    Don''t worry. He will recover faster than you." Said Ivy.


    Nancy ate a little pork. The doctor didn''t allow her to eat hard food, so she could only eat porridge


    simply and do everything ording to the doctor''s instructions.


    The three of them talked a few words. Ivy and Nate were worried about Nancy. If they chatted with her


    for too long, she would have a headache.


    "Stop talking. Close your eyes and have a good rest. It''s good for your brain recovery." She was totally


    a kind mother now.


    After all, there was no parent in the world who didn''t want their children to be healthy. In their hearts,


    only their children were healthy, they were willing to exchange their own health.


    Anyone who had been married and had children could understand this feeling, because this statement


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    was not groundless.


    Not long after the breakfast, the twodies of the Lu Family came. They were ordered by Noah to do


    their best as elders.


    But Ivy told them, "You can go back now. I''ll take care of Nancy. Thank you."


    Hilton pretended to be polite and said, "That''s very kind of you. Nancy is now a member of our family.


    I''m so sorry to let you take care of her."


    "I know she has married into the Lu Family, but anyway, she is still our daughter, which can''t be


    changed at any time. So you don''t have to be polite. Just let her mother take care of her." Said Nate.


    In fact, Hilton didn''t really want toe here to take care of them. Because she was suppressed by


    Noah and wanted to behave in front of him, so she came here today.


    "Thank you. In fact, I can understand your feelings. After all, only by taking care of your daughter


    yourself can you rest assured. If you need anything, just tell me." Hilton was eloquent.


    "I will. Don''t worry." She had alreadye here. If Noah asked, she had a reason to answer that it was


    Nate and Ivy who didn''t allow her to be here.


    With a bright smile, Hilton stood up and left. She didn''t want to stay here for a second, let alone take


    care of them.


    At this time, Sansa seemed to be more sincere. She came to the ward of Mond first and asked him how


    his injury was, and then asked whether he was still painful at night.


    Charlie answered one by one. Sansa told Charlie, "You have been taking care of Mond for a whole


    night. You must be tired. You can go back and have a rest. I can take care of him here."


    "No, thanks, Mrs. Sansa. I''m not tired. Mr. Mond is injured now, and it''s not even convenient to go to


    the bathroom. You can''t take care of him alone here. I''m fine. You can go back and have a rest."


    Charlie didn''t intend to ask her to take care of Mond at all. After all, Mond had so many secrets that


    could be easily found if he was taken care of by others.


    "You are right. How about I send someone to change shift for you?" Sansa was very considerate. After


    all, she was a daughter of an eminent family. In her heart, Mond was a member of her family, so it was


    natural for her to take care of him.


    "I''d better take care of Mr. Mond. After all, I''ve taken care of him for a long time. Others don''t know his


    habits. Mr. Mond doesn''t know how to speak." Charlie won''t leave anyway.


    "In that case, thank you. I''ll go to see Nancy. Mond, you should cooperate with the doctor to heal your


    wounds." Said Sansa.


    After sending away Sansa, Charlie came back and told Mond, "Mr. Mond, although Mrs. Sansa is not


    good at talking, I feel that she is more loyal than Mrs. Hilton."


    "Don''t judge a book by its cover. After all, the education of Mrs. Sansa is ced there. She is different


    from Mrs. Hilton who can do anything." Mond''s words were so mysterious that Charlie couldn''t figure it


    out.


    As usual, Sansa spoke politely when she arrived at Nancy''s room. She first told her to have a good


    rest, and then asked her parents to go back to have a rest. She would stay here to take care of her.


    The Nie couple also refused. Now no one could take care of Nancy except themselves. They were


    worried that they couldn''t take good care of her.


    Helplessly, the twodies of the Lu Family went back home. They had showed their hearts, and they


    could do nothing if others did not ept it.


    It was almost noon when Noah asked the driver to send him here. After all, Mond was his son, and the


    fruit of love between him and his beloved woman.


    He came to Mond''s room first and saw him sleeping soundly with gauze on his head, which made his


    heart ache.


    He asked Charlie, who had been sitting aside, "What''s wrong with Mond now? Does he have a


    headachest night? "


    "Mr. Noah, Mr. Mond didn''t have a headachest night. Don''t worry. I will take good care of him."


    Charlie replied respectfully.


    Looking at Mond''s face which was simr to the woman he loved most, Noah felt a little guilty to him.


    After all, it seemed that no one really cared about him since his mother passed away.


    Noah was very busy with his work. Most of the time, Mond was taken care of by servants. Noah knew


    very well that no matter how careful the servants were, they could not rece parents'' love.


    Thinking of the woman he loved most and looking at his sleeping son in front of him, this strong man


    felt a little sad...


    In fact, Mond had already woken up since his father entered the ward. Since his car ident, he


    became very sensitive, because he knew that there was no one in this family who really cared about


    him.


    Although his father treated him very well, Mond knew that if his interests were really involved, his father


    would probably not choose him.


    This was the sorrow of human nature. Mond felt helpless about his father''s temper and personality.


    Standing in front of Mond''s bed, Noah looked at him silently for a while and asked, "Have Sansa and


    Hilton been here?"


    "Mrs. Sansa has already been here. She wanted to take care of Mr. Mond. But I let her go back to have


    a rest. After all, Mr. Mond can''t talk. She can''t understand his temper and personality. It''s better for me


    to take care of him." Charlie answered honestly.


    Hearing his words, Noah knew that Hilton hadn''te. He kept this matter in his heart and didn''t


    intend to go back and ask immediately.


    "Then take good care of him. Don''t forget to call me if anything happens." Noah ordered.


    "Okay, Mr. Noah."

 Chapter 71 Very Happy

    Chapter 71 Very Happy


    When Noah left, Charlie walked him out of the door. Noah asked, "Only Sansa hase? Has anyone


    elsee?"


    Charlie knew what he meant and answered honestly, "Yes, only Mrs. Sansa has been here." He didn''t


    mean to drive a wedge between them.


    "I know. If someone elsees to see Mond, you must take good care of him." Charlie didn''t know


    what he meant, but he agreed respectfully.


    Back in the room, Charlie couldn''t figure it out. He was already very considerate. Why did Noah say


    that before he left?


    He told his suspicion to Mond, but Mond didn''t say anything.


    When Noah arrived at the ward of Nancy, he found that there was only Nate apanying her.


    However, Ivy went out to buy some necessities for her daughter.


    The two men exchanged greetings for a while. Then, Noah asked, "Is Nancy out of the observation


    period?"


    "Yesterday, when she entered the observation room, it was said that there were twenty-four hours, and


    there were still three to four hours left. But ording to the current situation, the doctor said that she


    recovered very well." Nate replied.


    At this moment, the policemen from the police station came. They came to investigate the reason why


    the car ident happened yesterday.


    Charlie told them that Mond couldn''t speak and the driver was still in aa.


    Helplessly, they came to the ward of Nancy and wanted to know the truth from her.


    ording to Nate, he didn''t want to let his daughter cooperate with them. After all, his daughter was


    still in recovery, and he didn''t want her to use too much brain.


    However, he was worried that there was something hidden inside. It was impossible for someone to


    murder them. As the saying went, one should not have the heart to harm others, but one should guard


    against others.


    Therefore, he asked Nancy to briefly tell the policemen what had happened that day.


    Nancy told the police what she had seen and said, "This is what I know. We have to wait for Ron to


    wake up, he knows the details."


    "Okay, we won''t bother you anymore. Have a good rest." The two policemen said goodbye politely.


    "Nate, Sansa just came over. You can ask her to take care of Nancy. After all, you have stayed up all


    night. You can go back and have a rest." Noah looked sincere.


    "I understand your feelings, but you also know that we are both parents. How can I rest assured until I


    see my children get better?"


    Especially his only precious daughter, the apple of his eye.


    "Thank you. I''ll ask the best doctor in this hospital toe and check on them." He also hoped that his


    son and daughter-inw could recover as soon as possible.


    "They are our own children, it is not troublesome." Said Nate.


    It was not until the servants of the Lu Family brought lunch to them that Noah left. He told Nate in the


    corridor, "Nate, there was a media report this morning. I''ve suppressed it. I''ll send some bodyguards to


    protect them."


    "Well, I have no objection to this matter. After all, the safety of the children is the most important." Nate


    agreed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    When Noah arrived at Ron''s ward, only his parents were there.


    When the two old people saw Noah, they wiped the tears on their faces and greeted him.


    Everything had not been investigated clearly, Noah asked politely, "How is Ron now?"


    Ron''s father frowned and said, "He hasn''t woken up yet. He just looks like asleep. I asked the doctor if


    the bleeding part in his brain has stopped. The doctor said that he will have a check-up at night before


    knowing."


    "Don''t worry. The doctor said yesterday that the operation was very sessful. The bleeding point he


    said was only one percent of the situation, which can''t happen." Noahforted them.


    "I hope so. We have no choice."


    Ron''s mother said, tears falling down again.


    What a poor parental love! If the woman he loved was here and saw Mond injured, she would also cry.


    "Now the best doctor in this hospital is treating Ron. I''ll ask him to use the best medicine for him. He


    will definitely recover. If you have any difficulties, please tell me. Don''t be so polite."


    Although Noah had always been ruthless and heartless in the business world, he seemed to be


    indifferent to everything he did.


    But since the car ident, everything he had done was hard to criticize.


    Maybe it was because his son and daughter-inw were both there. It didn''t matter if Ron was there.


    When Noah walked out of the hospital, he heaved a long sigh of relief. He was happy that his son and


    daughter-inw could leave the hospital after taking care of them for a while.


    As for Ron''s situation, he didn''t care much. If Ron really died, he would at most give his family a sum of


    pension, which would be enough.


    This was the shrewdness and ruthlessness of this man.


    It was not until evening that Nate and Ivy felt relieved, because the nurse had already pushed Nancy


    into the general ward.


    She also told them, "The injured has beenpletely out of danger. She can be discharged from the


    hospital after treatment for a period of time. Although her arm is a little injured, it is not serious. So don''t


    worry."


    When Nate visited Mond, he also told him the good news. He told him not to worry about the condition


    of Nancy anymore and that the most important thing for him was to have a good rest.


    Mond was very excited. He told Nate, "Dad, I''m relieved to hear Nancy is fine. If she gets seriously


    injured, what should I do?"


    Hearing Mond''s words, Nate was a little surprised, because he knew the agreement between his


    daughter and his son-inw. Although he liked him a little, he was unwilling to interfere with his


    daughter''s freedom.


    So hearing what Mond said, he was sure that he had fallen in love with his daughter.


    He quickly calmed down and said, "You didn''t do it on purpose. Anyway, Dad won''t me you. You can


    rest assured."


    "Even if you and mom don''t me me, I can''t ovee that barrier in my heart. Besides, since Nancy


    has suffered so much, it''s hard for me to feel relieved." Mond''s sincere expression deeply touched


    Nate.


    "What a good child! Take good care of yourself. Nancy also cares about you. She will be relieved if you


    take good care of yourself." Hearing what Nate said, Mond was overjoyed.


    It turned out that Nancy also cared about him, not as ruthless as she appeared to be. Mond was in a


    good mood, like a child...

 Chapter 72 No Conclusion

    Chapter 72 No Conclusion


    It was not until the noon of the third day that Ron came to his senses. At that time, his mother and


    father cried crazily. It was said that men didn''t shed tears easily, but they only cry to the point of


    sadness...


    Hearing the news that Ron had woken up, Charlie couldn''t help but shed tears. In contrast, Mond


    seemed to be much calmer, but he was also very happy. One of the three brothers who had been


    working together for a long time finally didn''t leave first.


    Since they heard that Mond was safe, Elroy and Nathan never came to the hospital again, as if he was


    not their family.


    Mond didn''t care about this. After all, he knew the temperament of the two of them very well. He knew


    clearly that they hated him to the core since he didn''t die in the car ident.


    So he didn''t expect them to care about him hypocritically. When his head didn''t hurt anymore, he asked


    Charlie to push him to the ward of Nancy.


    At this time, Nancy''s condition was much better. Only her mother was apanying her. Her father,


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nate, had his ownpany to take care of. Seeing that his daughter''s injury had stabilized, he felt


    relieved and went to work. He woulde to apany his daughter for a while in the evening.


    Seeing Monde, Nancy was very happy. After all, it was better than anything for her to see him safe


    and sound.


    "Nancy, how are you feeling now? Does your head still ache?" Mond held Nancy''s hand and stared at


    her face, as if he hadn''t seen her for a long time.


    "I''m fine. I''ll be discharged from the hospital in a few more days. Mom told me that you will recover


    soon." Nancy''s face flushed.


    "Yes, among the three of us, my injury is the lightest. You hugged me tightly that day, which made me


    less hurt." Now that both Charlie and Ivy were outside, Mond spoke boldly.


    "I was scared at that time and didn''t think of anything else." Her words seemed to have shattered his


    dream.


    He couldn''t helpughing and said, "Anyway, it''s because of you that I got the least injury. Does your


    arm still hurt?"


    Seeing the distressed expression on Mond''s face, Nancy was at a loss.


    "It''s okay. It''s just a slight injury. Have you seen Ron? How is he now? " She didn''t want his burning


    eyes to fall on her face.


    "He is out of danger and hase to his senses. I haven''t visited him yet, but Charlie goes there every


    day."


    Mond liked Nancy very much. She was a kind girl and the first person she thought about was others.


    "That''s good. Anyway, although the three of us have suffered a little, we are all fine." So far, this was


    the greatest satisfaction for the three of them.


    "It''s all my fault. I can''t take good care of you. Mom has been tired these days." Mond felt a little guilty.


    Nancy didn''t like to see him with this expression. Although this man was disabled, after getting along


    with him for a few days, she felt that Mond was very smart, and he was very scheming at home.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Mond was worried that if Nancy chatted with him for a long time,


    she would have a headache. After all, she had hurt her head.


    Strangely enough, the three of them all had their heads injured, which made Mond and Nancy feel a


    little strange.


    When Nancy asked this question, Mond hesitated and said, "It should be because our heads hit the


    door. Moreover, the car has rolled a few times, and the space inside is not squeezed, so only our heads


    are injured."


    "Maybe that''s the reason. Your legs and feet are inconvenient, and you''ve just recovered. You''d better


    go back to your ward and have a rest. I also want to sleep for a while." Nancy urged him.


    Somehow, her mother knew her appointment with Mond, but she ran out of the ward when she saw


    him. She was speechless and didn''t know what her mother was thinking.


    In order not to embarrass herself in front of Mond alone, Nancy urged him to go back to the ward.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll go to see Ron." Mond turned his chair and walked out.


    Charlie and Ivy had been staying outside the ward because the two of them knew it. Mond couldn''t


    speak in front of others, so they were afraid that someone would hear him.


    The bodyguards arranged by Noah had been hiding in the dark and didn''te to disturb them.


    When Charlie pushed Mond to Ron''s ward, Ivy asked her daughter, "Nancy, what''s your n with


    Mond? I think this person is very good. He should be a powerful person, and most importantly, he cares


    about you very much."


    Nancy understood what her mother meant, but it was not the right time. She told her mother, "Mother,


    you have forgotten our original intention. I can''t be with him, because he is disabled. That''s exactly


    what you liked at that time."


    Nancy''s words made Ivypletely speechless, but she was still not reconciled. "At that time, we


    thought Mond was a loser, but mom knew that you were mistreated, so I won''t force you. No matter


    what choice you make, I will support you unconditionally."


    "Thank you for your understanding, mom. Let''s talk about itter." Since Nancy didn''t want to talk about


    this matter anymore, Ivy lost the chance to persuade her.


    "My daughter, I don''t think Mond''s two younger brothers are doing well. Anyway, they don''t even want


    to go through motions when you are lying in the hospital. It seems that they don''t care about Mond at


    all."


    Speaking of this, Ivy was a little angry. Although she knew that their family background was very


    "Mom, let me tell you. Although they don''t value Mond, he doesn''t care about them either." Nancy told


    her mother what she had known.


    But Ivy didn''t think so. She said earnestly, "My daughter, even if the two of them are not good enough,


    after all, they have their own mother to help them. In this way, they have a much better chance of


    winning than Mond."


    "Mom, you don''t know that. Mond is not easy to deal with. In my opinion, if the three of them fight for


    the position of CEO, no one knows who will win."


    Having known Mond''s cunning and cleverness, Nancy was very interested in him and had great


    confidence in him.


    "Anyway, I don''t want you to get involved in theirpetition. After all, thepetition is very fierce.


    For an insignificant person, you must ensure your safety first." As a mother, of course, the safety of her


    children was the most important.

 Chapter 73 Go Home

    Chapter 73 Go Home


    A few dayster, after the examination in the hospital, doctors were sure that Mond could leave the


    hospital.


    The doctor told Nancy to stay in the hospital for a few more days. After all, Ivy was relieved if Nancy


    stay in the hospital.


    Mond didn''t want to go home at first. He wanted to take care of Nancy in the hospital, but he thought


    that if he was in the hospital, Charlie must follow him, which would be very inconvenient.


    Under the persuasion of Nancy and Ivy, Mond went back home alone, because Noah told him, "There


    are many people at home. They can take care of you and cook nutritious meals for you every day, so


    that you can recover faster."


    In desperation, Mond had no choice but to obey his father''s arrangement and return to his own home.


    Just as Noah said, Sansa and Hilton cared about Mond every day and treated him as their son. No one


    knew exactly what they were thinking.


    Charlie didn''t go back until night. He was as busy as before.


    The two men, Elroy and Nathan, seemed to have changed their tempers. During this period of time,


    they no longer sneered at Mond, just as if they hadn''t seen him...


    This morning, Noah went to work and Nathan left veryte for some unknown reason.


    Mond was in the living room with Nathan and no other servants.


    Noticing that there was no one else, Nathan sneered at Mond and said, "My dear brother, you are so


    unfortunate. You had a car ident and your legs were disabled, but I didn''t expect the same thing to


    happen this time. I thought you couldn''t survive this time."


    He bullied Mond, because Mond was a dumb and a cripple who couldn''t walk. Now no one else was


    here, no matter how he bullied him, he could do nothing.


    Hearing what he said, a fierce look shed across Mond''s eyes, but it was just a sh, so Nathan didn''t


    notice it.


    Mond bent down to take the pen and paper and wrote two lines on it, "Dad is not at home. Don''t bully


    me."


    Seeing this, Nathanughed and said, "You are a cripple. It''s useless to beg me. You are useless in the


    first ce. It''s unnecessary for you to stay in the world."


    Mond calcted the time and found that Charlie would arrive soon. He continued, "No matter how you


    bully me, I won''t tell Dad. I don''t want him to be sad."


    At this time, he had heard footsteps outside. It seemed that he wanted to show Nathan the words he


    had written, but in fact, he took the opportunity to fall.


    As if there was a tacit understanding, Nathan was a little stunned when he saw Mond fall for no reason.


    But at this time, Charlie came in. When he saw that Mond fell to the ground, he shouted, "Mr. Nathan,


    why did you push Mr. Mond down? Don''t you know that he has just been discharged from the


    hospital?" Although he shouted, he didn''t move to help Mond but let him lie on the ground.


    At this time, the servants and twodies heard Charlie''s shout and hurried out to see what happened.


    When they entered the room, they saw that Mond fell to the ground with a painful look. Nathan stood in


    front of him, with two pieces of paper floating on the ground.


    Seeing that everyone was here, Charlie hurried forward, held up Mond, and said with concern, "Mr.


    Nathan, Mr. Mond''s head has just recovered, but you pushed him to the ground. If anything happens to


    him, can you bear it?"


    At this time, Sansa came forward, picked up the two pieces of paper on the ground, looked at the


    words on them, and turned to Nathan, "What''s going on? Mond has begged for mercy from you, but


    you still treat him like this." She said in a reproachful tone.


    Hilton hurried forward and asked, "Son, did you push your brother? Did you identally bump into


    him?"


    The woman didn''t expect that Mond fell to the ground himself. She thought it was her son who pushed


    him, so she tried to find a way to help him get away with it.


    "Mom, I''m innocent. I didn''t push him. He fell to the ground by himself." Nathan said in a hurry, hoping


    that everyone present would believe him.


    Looking at the painful expression on Mond''s face, Charlie said, "Mr. Nathan, just now there were only


    two people in the room, you and Mr. Mond. If you didn''t push him, who pushed him? Mr. Mond has


    already written and beg you. You can''t get away with it. Mr. Mond is so painful now. I have to send him


    to the hospital." Then he pushed Mond away.


    Now that the matter hade to this point, it was impossible to hide it anymore. Before Charlie left, he


    took the two pieces of paper written by Mond from the hands of Sansa.


    Before Sansa could say anything, it seemed that there was something wrong with Hilton''s shoes. She


    thought she''d better talk to Noah in person, so that he would have a better chance to forgive Nathan.


    Under the gaze of Sansa, Hilton called Noah. She said in a very sad voice, "Honey, just now, Mond fell


    down, and now Charlie sent him to the hospital again."


    Hearing that, Noah knew that there must be something he didn''t know.


    He asked in a deep voice, "What happened? The child has just been discharged from the hospital just


    now. He is not so careless at ordinary times."


    "I don''t know. When he was talking with Nathan just now, he fell down. I don''t know the specific


    situation."


    This woman was very smart. On one hand, she wanted to pass the buck. On the other hand, she was


    afraid that if Noah found out the truth, he would me her. So she didn''t say it clearly. If he really


    med her, she could also find a way to get away.


    "I see. I''ll go and have a look." Since he didn''t know what was going on, Noah decided to keep silent


    until he figured out everything.


    Soon, he arrived at the hospital. At this time, Mond was having an intravenous drip and Charlie was


    standing beside him.


    Seeing his fathering, Mond looked miserable. After taking a look at his son, Noah asked the doctor


    who was going to treat him, "How is Mond now?"


    "What''s wrong with you? He has just been discharged from the hospital and his head is injured. You let


    him fall to the ground. If anything happens to his head again, it''s not our responsibility."


    In fact, the doctor was a little worried when he saw the painful look on Mond''s face. After all, Mond had


    just been discharged from the hospital, and he was very clear about it. So when he saw his parents


    today, his tone was inevitably a little serious.


    "I just want to know if there is anything wrong with his head." Noah had run out of his patience. After all,


    he had never been easy to deal with.


    "So far, I haven''t figured it out. But if something like this happens again, I''m sure he''ll be in trouble."


    The doctor told him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you. I see." Then he came to Mond''s ward and asked Charlie, "Do you know the details?"


    "Mr. Noah, I don''t know exactly what happened. But when I arrived at your house, there were only two


    people in the living room, Mr. Nathan and Mr. Mond. At that time, Mr. Mond was lying on the ground.


    These are two pieces of paper written by him, as if begging for something from Mr. Nathan."


    After saying that, he handed the two pieces of paper to Noah, looking at himself in a daze and


    ignorance.

 Chapter 74 Anger

    Chapter 74 Anger


    Noah took the paper from Charlie and recognized that it was from Mond.


    Looking at the words on it, he guessed that it must be Mond begging Nathan to let him go and


    promised not to tell him. Nathan pushed him to the ground.


    This was the conjecture in his heart. Looking at the painful expression on Mond''s face, he couldn''t help


    but get angry. He was still the master of this family.


    Nathan bully Mond like this. Did Nathan take him as a father?


    One day, when he took over hispany, Mond would have no chance to live.


    Noah''s hands were trembling. He looked at his son and said, "Son, don''t worry. As long as I am the


    master of the Lu Family one day. I won''t let you suffer so much."


    Mond seemed to be very aggrieved, and he couldn''t help but shed tears, which made Noah feel even


    worse.


    Mond couldn''t speak. Noah told Charlie, "Take good care of Mond. If anything happens to him in the


    future, just tell me and don''t let him suffer any grievance."


    After saying that, he strode out. Everyone knew that he must be looking for Nathan.


    Just like his mother, Nathan''s heart was now tense. He just satirized Mond for a few words. How could


    he lie on the ground?


    Now Nathan knew that this matter had been plotted by Mond, which proved that he was not as easy to


    be bullied as he looked. The key point was that he had just been discharged from the hospital, and his


    father would not let it go.


    "Mom, when Dades back, you must rify for me that I didn''t do it. It was Mond fell on the ground


    by himself. It has nothing to do with me. I just talked to him for a while."


    Nathan wanted to seize thest life-saving straw, hoping that his mother could help him.


    But what he didn''t know was that his mother couldn''t protect herself now, even though she was loved


    and cared by Noah. Hilton knew better than anyone else that Noah didn''t care who you were when he


    was angry.


    "Why are you so silly? I have told you that Mond is not yourpetitor now, so you should not pay


    attention to him."


    Hilton was flustered. She didn''t know if she would get herself involved in this matter.


    Although she pretended to be persuading her son in this way, she felt that Nathan had a strong enemy


    since Nancy married in...


    In the midst of their fear, Noah came back with anger. He asked the servants to call all the family


    members back, and except for Elroy since he was still in thepany.


    Looking at the families and servants standing together, Noah asked angrily, "Nathan, tell me clearly


    how you had a conflict with your brother this morning."


    Nathan looked at his mother for help, hoping that she could put in a good word for him.


    Under desperation, Hilton was about to step forward to speak when she heard Noah say, "Get out of


    my way. We''ll talk about your businesster." Hilton didn''t dare to say anything more and obediently


    retreated.


    Seeing that there was no reinforcements, Nathan walked up to Noah and said, "I just talked to my


    brother for a while, but he suddenly fell to the ground." His tone was very innocent.


    "In your opinion, his fall has nothing to do with you."


    "I really don''t know what happened. My brother suddenly fell in front of me." Nathan argued strongly.


    "Did anyone see that Mond fell down on his own?" Noah asked the servants at home.


    Everyone shook their heads to show that they didn''t see it. Noah sneered, "What else do you want to


    say? Look at your brother. He is begging you. It can be seen that you have bullied him a lot." Then he


    threw the two pieces of paper in front of him.


    "I admit that I didn''t speak well, but I didn''t push him." Nathan made up his mind. Since his father had


    shown the evidence, he couldn''t believe that he had done nothing.


    "It can''t be him who fell to the ground himself. His head was injured and he has just been discharged


    from the hospital. You hit him so hard. It can be seen how much injustice he has suffered in normal


    times."


    The more Noah said, the angrier he became. They were both his sons. He had no other choice but to


    hope that they could be nice to each other.


    "From now on, you should stay at home and reflect on yourself for a few days. If you don''t change your


    mind, you don''t need to go to work anymore."


    He knew his sons fought against each other overtly and covertly because of thispany.


    If they were not allowed to contact thepany directly, it would be worse than killing them.


    As expected, Nathan pleaded, "Dad, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again."


    Noah waved his hand and asked the servants to leave. Only a few family members were talking about


    it.


    All the time, Monica and her mother-inw had been sitting quietly on the side without saying anything,


    as if this matter had nothing to do with her.


    "That''s it. There''s no room for negotiation." Noah was so bossy that he didn''t allow anyone to refute


    him.


    At this time, Hilton also sat aside and didn''t dare to say anything, because she knew that it was useless


    for her to beg. Nathan had met Noah''s reverse scales.


    She was worried that once Noah got angry, she and Nathan would have no ce to stay in this house,


    let alone thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    So she continued, "Nathan, listen to your father. Just stay at home and reflect on yourself. Don''t make


    him angry again."


    "It''s all because of you. Look at your spoiled good son. Mond has just been discharged from the


    hospital, but he dares to do such a thing. He really wants to piss me off."


    At this moment, he didn''t look affectionate with Hilton on the bed at all. Although he liked the coquettish


    style of Hilton very much, but now he didn''t show any mercy because of that.


    "I will teach him a lesson. Don''t be angry. I will feel sorry for you if you get angry." Hilton twisted her


    body and walked up to Noah, helping him breathe smoothly.


    Sansa had been watching all this coldly. At this time, she said coldly, "Now you remember not to get


    Noah angry. What did you do earlier? If it weren''t for you who spoiled him so much in the past, would


    he dare to do such a thing?"


    Although Hilton was very loved by Noah, she didn''t dare to offend Sansa.


    "If something like this happens again, no matter who you are, don''t me me for being unkind." Then


    he turned around and went back to thepany.


    Sansa turned around and went back to her room with her daughter-inw, ignoring the other two


    people in the room.


    With a look of disappointment, Hilton said earnestly, "My son, you have made a big mistake today. You


    don''t know your father well. If you really piss him off, you won''t be able to think of anything in the


    But Nathan was still thinking about what had happened just now. He said to his mother again, "Mom,


    you really have to believe me. I was indeed framed by Mond this time. I didn''t expect him to be so


    smart. It seems that I have really underestimated him."

 Chapter 75 I Cant Help You

    Chapter 75 I Can''t Help You


    "Well, there is no point of me believing you. The key is that you have to make your father believe you.


    Now that he doesn''t believe you, what can I do? If I speak for you again, he will even teach me a


    lesson. You have seen what happened just now. If you don''t restrain yourself, no one can help you. "


    It was impossible for Hilton not to be angry. She often tried her best to persuade him, but he was so


    stubborn that even she was involved.


    Seeing that his mother didn''t believe him, Nathan went back to his room angrily and kept thinking about


    what happened just now.


    Mond wasn''t like this when he was messing up with Nathan before. Now it seemed that he had made


    up his mind to set him up since he wrote that piece of paper.


    Why did Charliee here not earlier andter? He came in just when Mond fell down.


    Why didn''t he help him up when he came in? Instead, he asked everyone toe over, so that he


    could not deny it in front of so many people.


    Charlie and Mond were in collusion. Why did Mond and Ron die in the car ident? Thinking of this,


    Nathan gritted his teeth with hatred...


    No matter what, he didn''t dare to disobey Noah''s order. He persuaded himself in his heart that he had


    to endure it in order to get the wholepany...


    In the hospital, Charlie asked Mond, "Mr. Mond, did you fall to the ground yourself?" His tone was not a


    question, but an affirmation.


    Mond looked at him as if he was an idiot and said, "Why do you still ask when you know it?"


    "Ha ha, what a coincidence! I entered the room as soon as you fell down. How do you think Mr. Noah


    will punish Nathan?" Charlie looked excited, as if he saw Nathan crying.


    But Mond''s expression was indifferent, "My father will only scold him for a few words at most, or let him


    reflect on himself. He won''t do anything substantial."


    "Then why did you do this? You just left the hospital. What if you bump your head?" Thinking of this,


    Charlie felt a little scared.


    "Do you think I''m so stupid? I''ve already checked there is no stool in front of me. If there is really a


    stool, I won''t throw myself to the stool." Said Mond.


    "I''m just paving the way for future movements now. My dad must have thoughts about him. Over time,


    he wouldn''t believe anything he said. "


    Hearing this, Charlie couldn''t help giving a thumbs up and said, "Mr. Mond, you are so smart. Shall we


    go home tonight?"


    "Let''s go to the ward of Nancyter. She should be about to leave the hospital." Mond looked at his


    transfusion bottle and said.


    Therefore, after lunch, Charlie pushed Mond to the ward of Nancy. By this time, she had fallen asleep.


    Only Ivy was watching TV. When she saw the two of them, she asked hurriedly, "Why are you here


    again? You have difficulty in legs and feet. Didn''t I tell you not toe?"


    "Mom, I''m here to see how Nancy is now." Mond didn''t mention what had happened this morning. He


    was afraid that Ivy and Nancy would worry about him.


    "She will be discharged in one or two days. The doctor said she could leave the hospital now, but your


    father and I were worried about her, so we checked her whole body this morning and the results will


    Hearing that, Mond breathed a sigh of relief and finally felt relieved.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He said in a low voice, "Mom, I''ll pick up Nancy when she leaves the hospital tomorrow."


    Hearing Mond''s words, Ivy was a little worried. The couple had just gotten married, but such a thing


    happened.


    If she insisted on taking Nancy home, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    They were a little worried if they let Nancy return to the Lu Family.


    Just as she was hesitating, Mond seemed to have seen through her mind and said sincerely, "Mom,


    don''t worry. I won''t let her suffer in our family."


    Now that Mond had said so, she was too embarrassed to refuse.


    But she said in a serious tone, "Mond, I want to tell you something. Nancy, after what happened just


    now, couldn''t calm down at once. So don''t force her to do what she wants to or what she doesn''t want


    to."


    Although he didn''t know what his mother-inw was referring to, he still agreed obediently, "Mom, don''t


    worry. No matter what, I will ask for the opinion of Nancy, and I will absolutely respect her."


    "Thank you." Said Ivy in a pleading tone.


    "That''s what I should do. I''ll pick her up tomorrow." Mond knew that after this matter, his family would


    definitely not dare to deal with him and Nancy openly.


    If Nathan was not that stupid, he would have realized that he had set him up on purpose.


    So they would keep an eye on him in the future. That was why he found that Nathan didn''t go to work


    this morning and stayed in the room with him on purpose.


    Because he knew that ording to Nathan''s character, when there was no one at home, he would


    definitely not let him go. Therefore, he wanted to take the opportunity to give him a head-on blow, so


    that he wouldn''t dare to bully him and Nancy casually anymore.


    In the past, he didn''t care how they dealt with him. Anyway, he was alone. Now that he had Nancy,


    things were different. Although he couldn''t walk, he had to give her a safe ce...


    It had been a long time and Nancy still didn''t wake up. Charlie pushed Mond to Ron''s ward.


    Seeing Ron staring at the ceiling with his eyes wide open, they didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    Ron''s father was sitting next to him. Seeing that it was Mond and Charlie, he greeted them in a hurry,


    "Mr. Mond, why are you here?"


    For the sake of safety, Mond didn''t say anything. Charlie continued, "Uncle, Mr. Mond is worried about


    Ron''s injury, so hees to see how he is."


    "You guys talk. I''m going out." Ron''s father felt it inconvenient to stay here, so he turned around and


    walked to the door of the ward to smoke.


    When Ron saw Mond, he couldn''t help crying. He held his hand tightly and said, "Mr. Mond, I''m sorry


    for you and Miss Nancy. Look at your serious injuries. I really deserve to die."


    Mond patted his hand and said, "What are you talking about? You''ve been in danger and your injuries


    are more serious than ours. Don''t say anything now. Have a good rest."


    "Ron, when Mr. Mond just woke up, he asked about your condition. You are so lucky." Seeing Ron


    crying, Charlie couldn''t help but feel sad...

 Chapter 76 Everything Will Be Fine

    Chapter 76 Everything Will Be Fine


    "Well, it''s all over. Let''s think about something happy." Mondforted them, but his eyes turned red


    for no reason.


    "Well, we shouldn''t feel bad. When we get better, we can apany Mr. Mond to achieve big


    business." Charlie encouraged Ron.


    "Mr. Mond, I''m so useless. Do you still want me then?" Ron was eager to get an exact reply from Mond.


    Mond has never thought about firing him. After all, the three of them have been living and working


    together for so many years, and they were sincere with braveness and loyalty.


    "Are you afraid after what happened this time? Let me tell you. Don''t try to escape. I still count on you


    and Charlie to help me."


    Mond''s words set Ron''s mind at rest. After all, Ron was the only child in the family, with two parents,


    two children and a wife.


    Although he was very capable and could find a well paid job wherever he went.


    But it was impossible to find Mond everywhere. Such a good boss treated the two of them as brothers


    and had never been a superior.


    Moreover, in public and secretly, as long as Ron was in trouble, Mond would do it as his own business


    and never refused.


    Therefore, the two of them were grateful to Mond, and felt lucky to find such a good boss


    As the saying goes, Rome was not built in a day. The three of them didn''t have mutual trust at once, so


    they all cherished this trust and affection...


    "Thank you, Mr. Mond." Ron couldn''t say anything else to express his gratitude except this sentence.


    He knew very well that the newly married young master and his wife almost died at his hands.


    If it were an ordinary boss, he would have already been fired. And Mond came to see him from time to


    time, and all the medical fees were paid by his family, which made Ron very grateful.


    "Well, when did you resort to be polite to me?" Mond pped Ron''s hands.


    Charlie told Ron what had happened this morning and asked him to be prepared. There must be a hard


    battle to fight when they followed Mond in the future.


    And he also had a subconscious to show off in front of Ron how powerful Mond was


    Hearing what Charlie said, Ron gave a thumbs up in admiration and said, "Mr. Mond, you are so tall.


    When you wrote the first piece of paper, you must haveid down your fuse for falling down."


    "Does you mean that your brain is not damaged? It''s still as useful as before. " Ron couldn''t help


    The three of them hadn''t chatted happily like this for a long time. They waited until Ron''s father came in


    in a hurry. "Master, your brother ising."


    Not to mention Charlie, and Ron, even Mond didn''t expect that.


    Although Ron''s father didn''t make it clear whether it was Elroy or Nathan, he had a fair idea that the


    people was Nathan.


    At this time, Charlie squatted on the ground and said to Mond, "is your head painful again? Let''s go


    back to your ward."


    Nathan, who just entered the ward, heard what he said clearly.


    At this time, Charlie raised his head and greeted Nathan as if he had just found him, "Nathan, why are


    you here? I was about to push him back to the ward."


    It turned out that the more Nathan thought about it at home, the stranger he felt. He was framed by


    Mond, otherwise his fall and the note wouldn''t be so obvious.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He came to the hospital and wanted to inquire


    about Mond.


    But when he came to Mond''s ward, he didn''t find anyone. The nurse on duty told him, "they seem to


    have gone to see his family."


    Although the nurse didn''t make it clear, Nathan knew that Mond might have gone to Nancy''s ce.


    So he inquired all the way and came to the ward of Nancy. He found that there were only Ivy and her in


    the ward, but there was no sign of Mond.


    He didn''t go in to disturb them. Instead, he came to Ron''s ward and saw an old man squatting at the


    door smoking from a distance.


    He didn''t take it seriously. He thought smoking was not allowed in the ward and it was normal for the


    elderly to go out to smoke.


    So when he walked into Ron''s ward, he saw Charlie was persuading Mond who was rubbing his


    temples with his index finger and thumb, as if in great pain.


    Seeing the current situation, Nathan didn''t know how to judge the matter in front of him.


    The only doubt was that whether the old man rushed into the ward just now to inform them.


    There was no evidence, so it was difficult to make a conclusion.


    He had no choice but to ask, "I''m here to see Ron''s condition is. Anyway, he is a servant of the Lu


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Family."


    "Thank you for your concern, Nathan. I''m much better now. I can leave the hospital after a period of


    rest." Ron looked very sincere.


    If people who didn''t know their rtionship saw it, they would think that they were on good terms.


    Nathan turned to Charlie and said, "didn''t your boss have a headache this morning? Why did you bring


    him here? If there is anything wrong with him, can you bear it? "


    There was a strong sense of me in his tone. He couldn''t vent his anger on Mond, but to the people


    around him.


    "Nathan, it''s all my fault. I had a terrible headache just now. Mr. Mond knew it and came to see me


    because he was worried about me." Ron took the me.


    Anyway, he was still a patient, and Nathan was too embarrassed to scold him.


    He could only say to Mond, "brother, it''s all my fault for what happened this morning. In fact, I was just


    kidding with you. Go back and have a good rest."


    Then he said to Charlie, "my brother has a headache now. Don''t push him away. Let him have a good


    rest in his ward. If anything happens to him, I''ll me you."


    It seemed that they were good friends.


    "Yes, Nathan. I see." Charlie said respectfully. But in his heart, he thought, if Nathan were willing to act,


    I would y with him.


    There was no point for Nathan to stay here, so he had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    In order to prevent him from suspecting, Charlie pushed Mond and said, "Nathan, don''t youe to


    the ward and have a rest?"


    "No, I have something else to do. Take good care of Mond." Then he left without even turning his face.


    Seeing his action, Mond knew that he was here to inquire about information, which proved that he had


    been scolded by his father at home this morning

 Chapter 77 Leave It To Me

    Chapter 77 Leave It To Me


    "Let''s go back to the ward first." Looking at Nathan''s back, Mond said coldly.


    Charlie pushed Mond into the ward and let him lie on the bed to have a rest. He asked with concern,


    "Mr. Mond, do you still have a headache?"


    "My head doesn''t hurt at all. Don''t worry." Mond showed his cunning.


    "Will you leave the hospital and go home tonight?"


    Mond looked at Charlie as if he was looking at an idiot, "If I leave the hospital now, the lie this morning


    will be self-defeating."


    The two of them chatted andughed in the hospital, killing time very quickly. After all, it was


    inconvenient for Mond to talk outside.


    Nancy and Ivy didn''t know what had happened to Mond at home today. They thought he came here to


    see Nancy.


    In fact, Mond didn''t want to make Nancy worried, so he deliberately concealed this matter. Therefore, it


    was a white lie.


    As usual, Charlie apanied Mond in the ward, so they did it very much like Mond had been injured


    again.


    So on the next morning, when Noah came over, Charlie said, "Mr. Noah, Miss Nancy may leave the


    hospital today, so Mr. Mond doesn''t want to stay in the hospital. He wants to go back to his own


    residence to have a rest. He thinks that the effect is the same."


    After all, the two of them were newly married. If Nancy was discharged from the hospital, Mond


    wouldn''t be able to stay there any longer.


    But Noah didn''t agree to Mond to go to his residence. On one hand, it was not convenient to take care


    of him. On the other hand, he didn''t want himself to do something he was not sure of.


    So he said, "Since he wants to leave the hospital, it''s better to let him apany Nancy. If he is not at


    home, she will definitely be lonely. Let him live with everyone, so it''s more convenient to take care of


    him."


    "Mr. Mond has just been discharged from the hospital, and such a thing has happened, so he doesn''t


    want to go back." Since Mond couldn''t speak, Charlie spoke out all his thoughts, but changed it into his


    own meaning.


    "Don''t worry. This kind of thing won''t happen again. You have to take good care of Mond. After all,


    Nancy is a girl, and many things have to rely on you."


    Noah said politely. After all, Charlie was the person his son trusted most.


    "I see, Mr. Noah." In fact, the two of them had expected that. The reason why Charlie said so just now


    was to pave the way for what might happen.


    Both Charlie and Mond knew that if the two of them went back home, the family would definitely be in


    chaos, and it would not be as peaceful as what Noah said.


    After Noah left, Charlie pushed Mond to the ward of Nancy and wanted to see if the result of her


    examination came out and if she could leave the hospital today.


    "The examination result hase out. There is no other problem. Besides, my injury has recovered


    very well, but my arms can''t move freely."


    "That''s good." Mond exhaled deeply and felt relieved.


    Ivy was sitting aside in silence, Nancy continued, "I can leave the hospital after I finish today''s


    medicine. Mond, can I discuss something with you?" She looked at him hopefully.


    "What''s the matter?" Since Charlie was a lookout, Mond was bold enough to speak.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I want to go back to my mother''s house to stay for a period of time, so that she can take good care of


    me. Now your legs and feet are inconvenient, and your family can''t really be good to me. I think it''s


    better to go home."


    Nancy made a thorough analysis of the matter, as if Mond would be a sinner if he wouldn''t let her go


    home.


    But Mond had his own idea. He looked gentle and said in a gentle tone, "We are newly married now. If


    you go back to your mother''s house now, what will others think? My father has used a way to suppress


    all the major media about our injury this time. If you go back to your mother''s house again, we will


    definitely not be able to hide it."


    Although Mond''s words were a little euphemistic, his meaning was very clear. If the media dig deeper, it


    was very likely that the secret between the two of them would be exposed.


    Nancy felt that Mond had thought about it very carefully, but what she had just said was true.


    Then Mond said, "Don''t think too much. I''m in charge of the family affairs. I don''t go to work recently. I''ll


    take good care of you and they won''t bully you casually."


    Mond knew what he meant. He was worried that Nancy would be wronged if she came to the Lu


    Family, so he severely punished Nathan.


    However, he didn''t tell this to her because he didn''t want her to worry. Moreover, he didn''t want such a


    simple girl to know about the intrigues between men.


    Since Mond had said so, Nancy felt embarrassed. After all, it was her family who used the marriage to


    save her family''spany.


    If she insisted on going back to her parents'' house at this time, it would be a bit of a lie...


    "Well, I''ll go back with you." Nancy had no choice but to agree.


    Sitting aside without saying a word, Ivy asked the two of them to deal with this kind of matter. Although


    she also agreed to let Nancy go home and take care of her by herself, there were some things that had


    to be taken into consideration.


    "Then I''ll go to see Ron first. After you finish the infusion, I''ll ask Charlie to go through the discharge


    formalities for you. Let''s go home together." Mond was gentle to Nancy.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Nancy agreed.


    Mond looked at Ivy seriously and said, "Mom, I know you are worried about Nancy. But don''t worry. No


    matter what happens to our family, I won''t let her suffer."


    "I''m relieved to hear that. I don''t think your brothers are easy to deal with." She didn''t want to make it


    too obvious. After all, as an elder, if she said too much, it would be a provocation.


    "I know what kind of person they are. Don''t worry. I will handle it well." Mond suggested.


    Looking at Mond, Ivy was a little surprised. She thought he was disabled. Although he could speak, his


    legs couldn''t walk.


    In Ivy''s mind, Mond might be worn out by his disability, but at present, the shrewdness in the child''s


    eyes was something that no one else could see...


    "Go ahead with your business. I''ll be here with Nancy." Ivy now felt that Mond was not as simple and


    easy to be bullied as he looked. Perhaps he was the Mr. Right of her daughter.


    After Mond went out, Ivy asked her daughter, "Nancy, what do you think of Mond? Does he look


    different from what he looks like?"


    "Mom, do you also feel that? Recently, I find that he has been pretending to be fragile in the Lu Family,


    and he is very scheming." Anyway there was nothing to hide before her mother, Nancy told her all her


    thoughts.

 Chapter 78 Discharging from Hospital

    Chapter 78 Discharging from Hospital


    "It doesn''t seem to be my illusion." Nancy didn''t understand what Ivy meant.


    "Mom, what do you mean? Why can''t I understand?" With a look of curiosity on her face, she said.


    But Ivy didn''t want to tell her, lest she would be misled. "What''s the meaning? Don''t worry. I didn''t mean


    anything."


    Mond and Charlie came to Ron''s ward. Ron was much better today. The doctor on duty was still in his


    ward, seeming to write down something.


    Charlie asked, "doctor, how is Ron now? When can he leave the hospital?"


    The doctor looked at him and said, "don''t just think about leaving the hospital. It''s already very lucky for


    him to survive this time. Moreover, his head was injured, so he must stay in the hospital for a long


    time."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Since it was inconvenient for Mond to speak, Charlie who also cared about him said, "then his brain is


    damaged. He is not likely to have any sequ, is he?" He was supposed to care about Ron.


    But this sentence echoed in Ron''s mind. Heughed and scolded, "you brat, don''t you want to see me


    recover? How can I have any seque with my body?"


    The doctor couldn''t helpughing and said, "it depends on his current condition. There shouldn''t be any


    sequ. But he can''t leave the hospital too early, or no one can guarantee that he has no sequ."


    "We see. Thank you, doctor." Charlie thanked the doctor, while Mond sat quietly aside.


    Although the doctor was not Mond''s attending doctor, he knew that Mond had just been injured. He


    said in a doctor''s tone, "Why are you here? Why don''t you have a good rest in your ward? "


    "Doctor, Mond has been discharged from the hospital. Wee here to see Ron." It seemed that the


    doctor didn''t know the specific situation, so Charlie exined in a hurry.


    "Well, you''d better not be stimted in any way these days. To be honest, it is strange that everyone''s


    head was injured by the same car." The doctor murmured to himself while recording Ron''s condition.


    No one else could understand or answer his question. Only Charlie smiled bitterly and said, "yes, but


    now it seems that they are very lucky."


    After the doctor left, Ron told Mond, "yesterday the police officers came to investigate the situation that


    day. I have told them everything, but they told me that even if the situation is investigated clearly,


    nobody can be responsible for it."


    "Forget it. I don''t intend to let them take the responsibility at all. After all, they are all peasants. It''s not


    easy for them." Mond told Ron not to think about it anymore.


    "I know, Mr. Mond. If we were not injured that day, the two children would have died, but a car was


    ruined."


    Ron still felt sorry for the Benz.


    He seemed to remember something all of a sudden. "Mr. Mond, I felt that the Benz''s brake didn''t work


    that day. Who drove this car? Haven''t you found this problem? "


    "No matter who drove it, it has been parked in the garage for a long time. Besides, nobody knows we


    are going to drive this car." This was the first thing Mond thought about.


    Ron and Charlie nodded, thinking that Mond was right. After all, Charlie had something to deal with that


    day, and it was Mond who forced Charlie to drive their original car away.


    So they didn''t need to think about the car anymore. Besides, the Lu Family was rich and powerful, so


    they didn''t care about this shabby car at all.


    "That car is the worst one in our family, so no one has driven it in the garage for a long time." The men


    in the Lu Family all drove limited editions, and the Benz had only been driven a few times since it was


    bought.


    "Nancy and I will be discharged from the hospital today. Take good care of yourself in the hospital.


    Don''t think about anything else. Call me if anything happens."


    "I know, Mr. Mond. Now that I''m not with you. Charlie, I''ll leave Mr. Mond to you." The three of them had


    been working together for a long time, and they had a strong tacit understanding.


    "Don''t worry. I will be more careful these days." Charlie promised, patting his chest.


    In fact, the two of them felt sorry for Mond. After such a long cooperation, they both knew that although


    he was born in a very noble and rich family, no one really cared about him in his family, and there was


    no warmth in his family.


    Although Noah was his biological father, that man seemed to be a wolf. As long as his interests and


    power were vited, he could deny anyone.


    Although Nathan and Elroy were ordinary, they had their own mother to protect them.


    They knew that Mond pretended to be dumb and disabled, which were all helpless actions, just to


    protect himself. The two of them knew clearly that Mond pretended to be strong.


    Mond treated the two of them as his good friends and brothers, and treated them more closely than his


    family.


    This made Charlie and Ron willing to protect him...


    After the conversation, Mond asked Charlie to go through the discharge formalities for him first. He had


    stayed in the hospital yesterday and was discharged today. The nurses looked at them and felt a little


    strange.


    Mond was very considerate. If he went through the discharge formalities first, then Nancy would never


    know about it.


    Therefore, when the two of them came to the ward, she thought that the two of them had been visiting


    Ron for such a long time.


    "I only have thest half bottle of water left. There is nothing else to be fed after this." Worried that


    Mond and Charlie would be anxious, Nancy quickly said.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time." Mond felt that Nancy seemed to have lost some weight these days.


    When the drip was finished, Charlie finished the discharge procedure for her. It was already noon.


    They had lunch near the hospital before Ivy drove back.


    "I really don''t want to go back. You can discuss with father and let''s live outside. The atmosphere in


    that family is suffocating." said Nancy to Mond.


    "I''ve already told him that, but dad doesn''t agree. Actually, you don''t have to be careful. You can do


    whatever you want in this family. Just don''t be too arrogant in front of dad."


    Mond had made up his mind. After careful consideration, he felt that he had to live at home before he


    could take over thepany.


    "I know. But if I have made a mistake, don''t me me." Nancy dered her stand first.


    "Don''t worry. As my woman, you don''t have to carefully observe other people''s expressions." Mond


    became more domineering.


    However, Nancy didn''t believe it. She thought that Mond was a cripple and he should appreciate it if


    others didn''t bully him.


    Although Mond was a little scheming, Nancy believed that he couldn''t defeat Nathan and Elroy. After


    all, both of them had their mothers backing them up, while he had to fight alone...

 Chapter 79 Confidence

    Chapter 79 Confidence


    "I see." Nancy''s voice was very low, as if she didn''t have any confidence.


    Mond said in a firm tone, "you have to be confident in me. If anyone dares to bully you, you must tell


    me and I will definitely avenge you. I know you don''t trust me now, but it depends on my action."


    The three of them returned to the Lu Family. When the servant saw theme back, she quickly


    walked up to them and helped them carry their luggage.


    The two hostess of the Lu Family came out to wee them. With a glib tongue, Hilton said in a


    particrly enthusiastic tone, "I''d like to visit you two today, and you were just discharged from the


    hospital. Why didn''t you tell me in advance so that I could pick you up?"


    However, the second madam, Sansa, didn''t have so many sweet words. She asked about the situation


    of Nancy and Mond and finally told them, "you two go back to your rooms to have a rest. Both of you


    have a head injury. Don''t be careless."


    In fact, inparison, Nancy and Mond didn''t hate Sansa, although she wasn''t as eloquent as Hilton.


    So she wasn''t as hateful as Hilton.


    After Nancy expressed her thanks, Charlie pushed Mond in the wheelchair to the bedroom of the


    couple.


    Seeing that the couple seemed to have something to talk about, Charlie asked without any idea,


    "Mond, what do you think I should do now?"


    "You can go back first. I won''t go anywhere today. I want to stay at home and recover." His words


    reminded Charlie. In others'' eyes, Mond came back to recuperate. Because Nancy had been


    discharged from the hospital, Charlie was so worried that he came back with them.


    "Then I''d better go back to work. Call me if you need anything." Charlie said goodbye to the two of


    them. He didn''t want to be a third wheel.


    However, Nancy didn''t think so. Anyway, the two of them were now a fake couple, and they didn''t have


    much to talk about anyway.


    After Charlie left, Mond said, "you just left the hospital. You haven''t had a rest for a long time. Go to


    bed and have a rest."


    Originally, Nancy felt embarrassed. Moreover, they had lunch in a restaurant when she was discharged


    from the hospital. Till now, she was indeed a little tired.


    So she said obediently, "then I''ll go to have a rest. If there''s nothing else, you can also sleep for a


    while."


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m not as fragile as you think." Mond said.


    Anyway, she couldn''t figure out this man, and she didn''t want to worry about him, so she quickly fell


    asleep in bed.


    Looking at the peaceful sleeping face of Nancy, Mond made his mind to give her a happy future


    He pushed the wheelchair to the study, took out something like a document and read it silently.


    He stared at it for a long time and found that he couldn''t read it in his heart. Instead, he was thinking


    about the fact that she hade to this family.


    Now the situation was very clear. Nathan and Elroy regarded themselves as thorn in the flesh.


    Charlie had told him that when they knew that he was fine, the two of them seemed to be disappointed,


    and they had nevere to see him since then.


    He was secretly nning in his mind what kind of method he should use to drive them out of the


    In fact, ording to Mond''s kindness, he wouldn''t have dealt with them if they hadn''t forced him too


    hard.


    He sneered in his heart, ''what happened yesterday was just a beginning. There should be something


    interesting to watchter.''


    In the past few days, Nathan had been punished by his father to face the wall and reflect on himself, so


    he was very clear about the matter that Mond and Nancy hade back.


    He was hiding in the room on purpose and didn''t want Mond to know that he had been punished by his


    father. It was too humiliating and Mond would be morecent if he knew...


    In the next few days, they got along well with each other. After all, after that incident, and now that


    Nancy and Mond had juste back from the hospital, they didn''t dare to act rashly anymore.


    In front of the two of them, Hilton had always been a kind mother, as if she liked them very much. No


    one else knew what she was thinking.


    Sansa, the second madam of the Lu Family had always been in a calm tone, with a calm expression on


    her faces.


    But sometimes Mond would not ept it at ease even though they wanted to let go of him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a Sunday. When Nancy pushed Mond out for lunch, both of Noah and Nathan had social


    engagements.


    However, Elroy was pestered by his wife who asked him to apany her at home.


    Elory was a little impatient. After all, he was used to living a yboy life, surrounded by many women.


    But his mother told him, "son, look, now that Mond is married, they will have children soon. Nancy is


    also very pleasing to your father. If they have children, you will have no hope topete.


    So you and Monica should have a baby as soon as possible and let your father pat the baby first. No


    matter your father likes you or not, after you give birth to a baby, the baby will be the eldest grandson of


    the Lu Family. No one can change this. So don''t indulge in entertainment anymore. "


    Elroy thought what his mother said was reasonable, but now he no longer liked Monica.


    "There''s nothing you can do if you don''t like this decision. You can do whatever you want outside, but


    your child must be given birth to by Monica."


    Sansa gave an order to her son.


    So during this period of time, as long as there was a chance, she would keep her son at home and let


    him and her daughter-inw try for a baby. Only in this way could they be able to stand out.


    So at lunch time, there were only two men, Elroy and Mond.


    Mond knew that Elroy had a bad temper, and he had made up his mind to start with him from his


    temper.


    So when they had lunch, the two of them sat together, which was arranged by Noah. The three sons


    were arranged together in order.


    Even if they got married, they were always arranged behind their mothers-inw.


    The atmosphere at the table was very cold. Only Nancy had greeted the two elders. Elroy looked


    arrogant, but he didn''t make trouble.


    During the meal, Mond kept touching his head as if his head was a little painful.


    Nancy cared about Mond, "What''s wrong with you? Is there anything wrong with your head? "


    Since Mond couldn''t speak, he could only shake his head. The twodies of the Lu Family asked out of


    manners, "do you need to see a doctor? I''ll call the family doctor over."


    Mond waved his hand. Since Nancy''s arm had just recovered, she could only gently push him with her


    left hand, and her right hand was unable to pick up food for him.


    When Mond picked up a bowl of soup in front of him, he couldn''t help but tilt his hands and pour the


    soup all on Elroy who was sitting next to him.


    Elroy''s anger suddenly surged up in his heart, and his temper came up. He stood up and roared,


    "what''s wrong with you? You work even less than a bowl of soup. What else can you do?"

 Chapter 80 Sad

    Chapter 80 Sad


    He hated Mond. He was worried that his father would be angry these days, so he behaved well.


    Unexpectedly, Mond identally touched his counter scale today, his impulsive temper came up, he


    did not restrain his character, and when he said, he also kicked against the chair he was sitting on.


    In fact, he kicked his chair, which had nothing to do with Mond. But how could Mond who had made up


    his mind let go of this opportunity?


    Mond''s hand on the wheelchair moved, as if the chair kicked by Elroy tripped him. He staggered


    slightly and almost fell down with four legs to the sky...


    Although he didn''t fall down, he had to. Mond slightly twisted his body, and the wheelchair slipped out.


    He suddenly sat on the ground, feeling helpless.


    Nancy hurried to hold him, but her right arm was too weak and Mond was deliberately lying on the


    ground...


    Sansa immediately called the servants outside the restaurant in and asked them to help Mond up.


    Although she didn''t talk much, she was worried that what happened that day with Nathan would repeat.


    Now it was time for Hilton tough at her. Although Noah spoiled her very much, she didn''t dare to say


    anything about Sansa. After all, Sansa had the support of her parents, but she had nothing...


    "Mond, why are you so careless? Does your buttock hurt?" Sansa also stepped forward to hold Mond.


    Nancy was very smart. After getting along with Mond for a period of time, she had a very good feeling


    for him, not to mention that he took good care of her.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, as if she was about to cry.


    She said in a pitiful tone, "Mrs. Sansa, how could Elroy bully his brother like this? He knows that his


    legs and feet are inconvenient, but he still bullies him like this." Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Elroy didn''t say anything, but picked Mond up and put him on the wheelchair.


    Sansa waved her hand and asked all the servants to leave. After all, she didn''t want others to spread


    the family affairs. As the saying goes, "The person who speaks is not malicious, but the person who


    repeats the words is malicious.".


    If this matter was spread out by someone with ulterior motives, no one knew what it would look like.


    Elroy said to Mond, "It''s none of my business that you fell. I kicked my chair and it''s far away from you,


    so you can''t get back at me."


    Mond couldn''t speak, but there were paper and pen in his wheelchair at any time. He stretched out his


    hand. Knowing that he wanted the pen and paper, Nancy quickly brought them to him.


    Mond wrote down, "Why did you kick me? If I hadn''t reacted quickly, it wouldn''t only be my buttocks


    that have been hurt."


    "Don''t frame me. Everyone is here. It''s useless for you to frame me. Mom and Mrs. Hilton are here.


    Dad won''t listen to you." In a moment of desperation, he even moved out Hilton. It could be seen that


    he was also very worried.


    On the other side, Monica was also very anxious. After all, she was involved in the glory and


    humiliation of Elroy.


    "Brother, don''t be angry. Elroy didn''t mean to do that. And don''t tell Dad." She looked sad.


    Hilton, who had been silent all this time, said, "Let your father deal with this matter." Then she took out


    her phone and called Noah.


    In fact, she didn''t do it out of kindness, but for the matter of Nathan.


    Sansa didn''t say a word when such a big thing happenedst time. In Hilton''s eyes, such a situation


    was a kind of schadenfreude.


    Sansa stopped her in a hurry, "There is a misunderstanding between the two of them. Don''t tell


    everything to Noah. Don''t you want him to work?"


    "Sister, if we don''t tell him about it, he will definitely know it after a long time. Why don''t we tell him now


    and let him deal with it, in case that the conflict between them is getting deeper and deeper."


    Although she said it in a lofty way, Sansa knew exactly what she meant. It seemed that she found a


    scapegoat for her son.


    "I''ll take care of it. Don''t worry about anything else." The tone of Sansa was particrly domineering.


    After all, her son was involved in this matter. She couldn''t be as silent as before.


    Hilton didn''t dare to make the phone call. After all, on the surface, Sansa was more powerful than her.


    Mond winked at Nancy, who immediately understood what he meant. Her big eyes were filled with


    tears.


    "Mrs. Sansa, I''ll tell my father about this. I''m not targeting anyone. Now Mond''s legs are inconvenient. If


    you all bully him, I won''t stay at home anymore." Then she took out her phone and called Noah.


    Sansa was not good at saying sweet words. She could only watch as Nancy called Noah.


    At the same time, Noah was having dinner with a client outside. He was a little surprised to see that it


    was a call from Nancy.


    Because this girl had never called him before. There must be something wrong when she called at this


    time.


    He said to the client, "Sorry, I have to answer the phone." Then he turned around and walked outside.


    He casually slid the call button, and suddenly heard the voice of Nancy, who was crying, "Dad, where


    are you? Mond fell down again. Dad, I want to go home for a few days."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Nancy was also very smart. In front of everyone, she didn''t mention Elroy on purpose. Instead, she


    mentioned that she wanted to go home and put pressure on him.


    "Why did he fall down again? What happened?" Said Noah in a low voice.


    He had been so worried about his sons recently. All he cared about was that Mond was very kind, but it


    didn''t mean that no one bullied him.


    "Dad, it''s okay. You told me to tell you if I have something. Then Dad, go ahead with your work. I''ll hang


    up." Nancy said thoughtfully.


    Noah rubbed his forehead. It seemed that something must have happened at home. Otherwise, she


    wouldn''t have cried.


    She had never lived a peaceful life since she came to the Lu Family.


    She just had a car ident, and now she cried like this for some unknown reason.


    Although he didn''t like Sansa very much, in his eyes, she was very stable. No matter what she did, she


    was a hundred times better than Hilton.


    Now he was having dinner with his client, so he couldn''t go back. He called to ask what was going on


    first.


    When Sansa wasforting Mond. Her phone rang. Needless to say, she knew it was from Noah.


    Although she felt uneasy, she had to answer the phone. She pressed the answer key and soon heard


    the voice of Noah, "Where are you now? What happened at home? "


    "Mond fell down. I''m dealing with it. Don''t worry." Sansa wanted to stabilize her husband first.

 Chapter 81 Anger

    Chapter 81 Anger


    "What''s going on? Nancy called me and wanted to go home. Look at our house, it''s in such a mess.


    How could it be possible?" Noah was furious.


    Sansaforted him, "Don''t worry about our family affairs. I''ll handle it well."


    "You''d better handle it well. Wait for me toe home if there is something." After hanging up the


    phone, Noah put on a smile and apologized, "I''m sorry, let''s keep drinking."


    The client seemed not to hear what he said just now and raised his ss to drink with him. After all,


    every family had a difficult story to read.


    Now, Sansa had changed her opinions of Nancy. She clearly felt that she was not an easy person to


    deal with, nor was she as simple as she looked.


    Trying her best to hold back her anger, she said to Nancy and Mond, "Don''t be angry. No matter what,


    it''s Elroy''s fault, but you have to think for him. If it weren''t for Mond who spoiled a bowl of hot soup on


    him, it wouldn''t have caused today''s matter. Let''s understand each other."


    "Well, Mrs. Sansa, now that Elroy didn''t mean to do that, I feel much better. Anyway, you have to think


    about it for me. After all, it''s not convenient for Mond''s legs. If you continue to bully him, I will definitely


    feel bad."


    What she said sounded sad and reasonable. In this situation, Mond couldn''t say anything, so it was up


    to Nancy to say these words.


    "They are brothers. How could they bully Mond? Although they are not born by the same mother, they


    are rted by blood. So don''t think too much about it.'''' Sansa was a little happy, thinking that this


    matter had been solved.


    Nancy pushed Mond back to their room, as if they didn''t want to talk to anyone anymore. If people who


    didn''t know the truth saw this, they would definitely think that the two of them were weak.


    When the two of them returned to the room, Nancy couldn''t help but ask Mond, "Mond, is it good for


    you to do this? After all, they are both your biological brothers and have a blood rtionship with you."


    Mond sniffed at her question, "Didn''t you perform well just now? Why are youughing at me now?"


    "I''m notughing at you. I just want to ask you if it is good." Nancy exined.


    "Now thew of the jungle prevails. If they don''t offend me, I don''t want to offend them either. Just as


    you said, they are rted to me by blood. If I don''t be tough now, they will even bully you."


    Seeing the serious look on Mond''s face, Nancy was speechless. After all, she knew howplicated


    the family was.


    "Now your family must hate me very much. After all, I told dad in front of them." Thinking of this, Nancy


    felt embarrassed.


    However, Mond held her hand and said, "Don''t think too much. Even if you don''t offend them, they


    won''t like you. On the surface, Hilton is enthusiastic to you, but she is just pretending. Don''t be


    deceived by her appearance, or you won''t be able to cry at that time."


    "I know. I don''t believe her. She is a slick woman. Sansa should be better than her." After all, she did it


    for her son.


    Mond gave a thumbs up and said, "You are worthy of being my wife. You see everything very


    thoroughly." In fact, Nancy was only eighteen years old and was an actress, so she was just acting.


    "Come on, don''t be so unreasonable. Since I came to the Lu Family, Sansa have never offended me.


    I''m a little embarrassed to confront her face to face today."


    The eighteen year old girl was kind-hearted after all, and she had experienced too little, so she hadn''t


    seen through the evil of people.


    "Don''t think about that. After a long time, you won''t doubt what you have done is wrong." What was


    going on in this house? Mond knew better than anyone else.


    As they expected, it was Noah who asked the servants to call the two of them out at night.


    The two of them seemed to be aggrieved and scared, so it was normal that they didn''te to dinner.


    As long as they didn''t meet others, there would be no conflict.


    The servant pushed Mond, Nancy followed them closely. Seeing the two of them being wronged, Noah


    was very angry.


    He didn''t want to see his family fight openly and secretly. He always thought that Mond was weak.


    Because Mond couldn''t even speak, and his mother died early, no one to support him, so he could only


    be bullied.


    From the beginning, Noah liked Nancy very much and thought that she was sweet and sensible.


    Therefore, when he saw that Mond tightly closed his mouth and looked helpless, and that Nancy


    pouted and looked wronged, he couldn''t help but get angry.


    "What the hell is going on today? Do you think our family is still like a home? It''s so noisy every day.


    What''s the use of you two women?"


    He didn''t know the details yet, so he could only vent his anger on his two wives, thinking that they were


    parents and didn''t deal with the family affairs well.


    Seeing that the two women were silent and the other two sons were also silent, Noah couldn''t help but


    get angry. "Look at you. If you have the ability, go to thepany and bring more business to me.


    Make the family a mess every day. I''m working hard outside, but you are trying your best to pull back at


    home."


    Now he scolded the whole family for no reason.


    Even Mond and Nancy lowered their heads and didn''t dare to speak.


    Seeing that no one spoke, Noah asked Nancy, "Nancy, tell me the details. Why did Mond fall again?"


    With a pitiful look on her face, Nancy didn''t say anything, because Mond had just told her, "If Dad asks


    you again, you must keep silent. He will find out everything."


    However, this was not what Noah thought. It seemed that they had been bullied by their family. Nancy,


    a smart and lovely child, didn''t even dare to tell the truth.


    This was what he knew...


    After all, Nancy was his daughter-inw. Since she didn''t want to speak, he didn''t want to force her. He


    turned to Hilton and asked, "Tell me the details."


    She took a look at Sansa. She didn''t have the nerve to tell on her just now, but now she finally got the


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    chance. How could she let it go?


    Moreover, in the eyes of Hilton, this opportunity was a chance to defeat them. At least, Elroy and


    Nathan were the same. In this way, both of them would be at the same start line.


    Hilton had a wishful thinking in her mind. When she was about to speak, Sansa said first, "Don''t ask


    her. Let me tell you."


    It turned out that she was worried that Hilton would distort the truth. If that was the case, she might as


    well take the initiative to admit it.

 Chapter 82 One After Another

    Chapter 82 One After Another


    Sansa told him everything that had happened this morning. Of course, she didn''t want to get to the


    bottom of the matter. She said that Mond fell down by himself and it had nothing to do with her son.


    Noah didn''t believe what she said at all. If that was the case, then it was impossible for Nancy to call


    him and cry. Since Mond was sitting well, how could he fall down by himself?


    "Tell me, were you there when this happened?" In this situation, only Hilton dared to tell the truth.


    In front of the whole family, she told them what had happened at noon.


    In the end, she added, "I don''t know if Mond''s fall has anything to do with Elroy. I only know that he


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    kicked the chair and Mond fell down."


    After hearing what she said, Noah didn''t lose his temper. Instead, he said with a gloomy face, "Now


    that I''m still here, the family is in a mess. Mond is a cripple now, and he doesn''t have a mother. Don''t


    think you can bully him as you like?"


    "Dad, I really didn''t touch my brother. I don''t know how he fell." Elroy exined.


    Anyway, thepany was now in the hands of Noah. If he was unhappy, Elroy might not get anything


    to him.


    So nobody dared to disobey him at home.


    Hearing his son''s quibbling, Noah thumped the table, which shocked everyone. It seemed that he was


    really angry today.


    It also proved that he loved Mond very much. The whole family looked at him eagerly, hoping that he


    could be less angry.


    Hilton and Nathan sat aside silently, as if this matter had nothing to do with them.


    However, in her heart, she was secretly happy. That day, when Nathan irritated Noah, Sansa sat aside


    and didn''t say anything. Now it was finally her son''s turn. She thought so, but she didn''t show it on the


    surface.


    "Listen up, all of you. I''m not joking with you on this matter, and I''m not targeting anyone alone. Don''t


    you all have shares of thepany now? If something like this happens again, you all get out of here.


    Mypany has nothing to do with you from now on. "


    Everyone in the family didn''t expect that Noah would be so angry this time. It seemed that he was


    really angry.


    From this point of view, he had three sons in total. In his mind, Mond was very important. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t have been so harsh to other sons.


    Mond couldn''t speak. Nancy looked very sad and didn''t say anything, as if she was used to it.


    "Let me put it straight. Mond is also my son. Although he is disabled, he is the same as you in my


    heart. For me, both hands are flesh and blood. I don''t want you to kill each other for a little profit."


    No matter what Noah thought of Mond, what he said meant a lot.


    Seeing that everyone was trembling and didn''t dare to speak, he seemed to be very satisfied. He


    remembered that Nancy was going back to her parents'' house.


    He changed his tone and said kindly, "Nancy, I know I''m a little guilty to you, but don''t worry. In the


    future, as long as anyone dares to bully you in this family, I won''t let them go. No matter what happens,


    I''ll support you."


    His beautiful words warmed her heart. She felt that her father-inw was very reasonable. Mond was a


    cripple and couldn''t speak, so he must take good care of his daughter-inw.


    "Dad, I''m fine. But Mond is not in good health. I just don''t want him to be wronged." At this moment,


    she waspletely like a good wife.


    "Good girl, it''s really hard for you. I''ll leave Mond to you. Take good care of him.'''' As the saying goes,


    "Parents love their children.". Although Noah was usually ruthless, he still loved his son very much.


    Of course, it was just when his interests were not involved, the rest of the things were easy to say.


    Therefore, during the dinner, everyone else was jealous to death, and they were full of resentment


    towards Nancy and Mond.


    So when the two of them returned to their room, Mond told Nancy, "Be careful in this house from now


    on."


    As a smart person, of course, she knew what Mond meant. She said with a little uneasiness, "I know.


    The two of us have offended the whole family at home. Mond, can we stop fighting against them?"


    Although she was trying her best to help him, she didn''t like such days of intrigue, and she was a little


    unustomed to it.


    She wanted to help him gain a firm foothold for the sake of his inconvenient legs and feet, so as to


    pave the way for the future.


    "Now we can''t change the situation. Besides, you have seen that in this family, in fact, even if I don''t


    deal with others, others won''t let me go. If I want to survive, I have to be stronger than them."


    Mond knew his family very well. What he said made sense. He didn''t mean to make things worse.


    "I know. But every time such a thing happens, I feel sorry if I don''t help you. But if I help you, I always


    feel uneasy."


    Nancy said dejectedly. Mond seriously told her, "If simr things happen again in the future, you don''t


    need to ask. Let me handle it myself."


    "That sounds good. How are you going to deal with it? Don''t forget that you are a dumb now and can''t


    speak at all. So you can''t exin anything clearly, not to mention that you may not defeat them."


    Nancy sneered at his confidence. Maybe he had forgotten that he was dumb.


    "It''s none of your business. I''m supposed to protect you in this house. If you feel unhappy, I''ll also feel


    bad."


    This man''s self-esteem was affected, because he had promised to take good care of Nancy and not let


    her suffer any grievance.


    Although she hadn''t been wronged, it seemed that he was using her to help him lie.


    "Forget it. I want to watch TV." Nancy didn''t want to talk about these unhappy things anymore, so she


    picked up the remote control and turned on the TV, as if she was watching TV attentively.


    Only she knew that the TV had been on for a long time, but she didn''t know what was ying.


    Now the two of them were still sleeping in separate beds. Only Mond himself knew how reluctant he


    was. Nancy still thought that he was used to the thing that they slept in two separate beds...


    In fact, she didn''t know how much suffering it was for a man to be unable to do anything when the one


    he loved was in front of him...


    Mond sighed and went to the study to deal with his own business.

 Chapter 83 Have A Fever

    Chapter 83 Have A Fever


    Every morning, before Charlie went to work, he came here to see if Mond had anything that needed


    him to do.


    During the whole honeymoon period, Nancy stayed at home and didn''t go out to y. Since the car


    identst time, she didn''t dare to mention going out again.


    Ron had been in the hospital for more than 20 days and finally recovered. This news excited both


    Mond and Charlie.


    When they had been married for almost a month, for some unknown reason, Nancy suddenly had a


    high fever.


    This made Mond very anxious. He called the family doctor to give Nancy an infusion, but it didn''t work


    for a long time. Sometimes, her fever was gone, but she still had a fever at night.


    The family doctor also checked the blood of Nancy, which proved that she just caught a cold and had


    no other terrible diseases.


    Hearing the news, Mond felt relieved. When he got married this time, he and Nancy had a car ident,


    and then she had a fever. Therefore, he believed that she had not lived a good life since she entered


    his home.


    He took care of her day and night. Every night, he fed her water and ice on her forehead. These things


    were very delicate.


    At first, Noah wanted to send some servants to take care of Nancy, but Mond was afraid that they


    would sleep too deep at night and couldn''t take good care of her.


    Nancy was very grateful to Mond for taking care of her. She didn''t expect him to be so thoughtful.


    Besides, it was Mond who made the medicine himself every day, because he didn''t believe anyone at


    home. He took the medicine prescribed by the family doctor to make it himself every day.


    One day, Hedy came over. Thedy of the He Family had a crush on Mond since she was a child, and


    he had always treated her as his own sister, without any love between men and women.


    Since Nancy and Mond got married, Hedy had been here for only two times, so Nancy was not familiar


    with her.


    Everyone in the Lu Family had a normal feeling for the arrival of Hedy. After all, she had oftene to


    the Lu Family since childhood, as if she had be a member of it.


    When she arrived, Mond was decocting medicine for Nancy and didn''t know her arrival.


    The servant greeted enthusiastically, "Miss Hedy, you are here. Our young master is decocting


    medicine in the back."


    "What''s wrong? Who is sick? " She cared about Mond the most in this family, and the others had


    nothing to do with her.


    "Miss Nancy is sick and Mr. Mond is decocting medicine." This servant had worked in the Lu Family for


    many years. She knew that Hedy came here for Mond.


    "His legs and feet are inconvenient. How can you let him decoct medicine by himself? Besides, he is a


    master. You have so many servants. Can''t you decoct medicine for him?"


    In fact, Hedy was a very kind woman, but she liked Mond very much. As the saying goes, "Care is


    chaotic.".


    The servants in the Lu Family also felt that something was wrong with Hedy today. In their eyes, she


    was a very kind girl and had never treated them as servants. Why did she say such harsh words


    today?


    She looked at the servants in a daze. Noticing that she was a little over reacting, Hedy felt a little


    embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything else. I just felt that Mond''s legs and feet were


    inconvenient, so I was a little nervous."


    "Here is the thing, Miss Hedy. Since Miss Nancy got sick, it was Mr. Mond who took care of her. He


    didn''t allow us to interfere. It''s not that we don''t want to decoct medicine for her, but that we can''t


    interfere at all."


    Hedy made an apology to everyone, which proved that she was very kind.


    Therefore, the servant was very willing to exin to her. Hearing the servant''s words, she was very


    jealous.


    Because she liked Mond from beginning to end, but he treated her as his sister, and he was always


    cold to her.


    But she didn''t expect that he would be so considerate to Nancy. Even if his legs and feet were


    inconvenient, he had to decoct medicine himself. How considerate he was!


    "I see. Let me help him As soon as she finished speaking, she smelled the medicine and walked up to


    Mond. She said gently, "Mond, how can you decoct the medicine yourself? Why don''t you ask these


    servants to do it?"


    Mond didn''t need to turn his face to know who was behind him. He turned to look at Hedy calmly.


    "Let me decoct the medicine for you. Have a rest." She didn''t want Mond to be too tired.


    Mond waved his hand, indicating that she didn''t need to do that. He lowered his head to decoct the


    medicine and listened to her nagging.


    "Mond, why are you so good to Nancy? Why have you never been good to me?" Although she knew


    that Mond couldn''t answer her question, she still had to speak it out.


    At this time, Mond didn''t think of any other questions at all. Instead, he wrote on the paper, "Am I not


    good to you? You ungrateful girl. Nancy is my wife. Who else can I be good to if I don''t treat her well?"


    Concealing the jealousy in her heart, she deliberately curled her lips and said, "I won''t talk with you


    anymore. You can decoct medicine by yourself. It''s too smelly. I have to go back. I''lle to you


    another day."


    Hedy left at will. It was as convenient as her own home for her toe here.


    When she walked outside, she found that Nancy was slowlying downstairs alone.


    Although she was very jealous of Nancy, she still greeted her politely, "Nice to meet you, sister-inw.


    Why are you downstairs? I heard that you have a fever."


    "Yes, but I''m much better now. Thank you for your concern." Nancy said politely.


    "I''ll go back first. See you another day." With a wave of her hand, Hedy left immediately.


    After a while, Mond put the medicine on his wheelchair and pressed the elevator button to go upstairs.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At this time, Nancy had already been lying on the bed. Seeing that Mond was not in a good health, he


    still ran up and down to decoct medicine for her.


    "Thank you, Mond. Just let the servants do these things," said Nancy gratefully


    "You know how messy our house is. I''m worried about you when someone else decoct medicine for


    you. Don''t think too much. Just drink itter."


    "Thank you." On the surface, Nancy looked calm, but in her heart, she seemed to have slowly epted


    that Mond was her husband.


    This man was so considerate. If she really stayed with him in the future, he would definitely treat her


    well...


    When they had dinner in the evening, Noah told Mond, "The cooperation case you were in charge of


    tomorrow?"


    In fact, Mond should have gone to work earlier. Considering that Nancy didn''t feel well these two days,


    Noah didn''t have the nerve to say anything.

 Chapter 84 Resume Work

    Chapter 84 Resume Work


    Now, it seemed that Nancy was much better, and the cooperation couldn''t wait any longer, so he asked


    Mond in a tone of inquiry.


    Everyone who was familiar with him knew that although he said it in a tone of discussion, as long as he


    made a decision, no one could change it.


    But Mond also wanted to go back to work. After all, he didn''t want to be separated from thepany.


    Only when he stayed in thepany every day could he thoroughly know the inside story of the


    He turned to look at Nancy, who nodded at him, indicating that he could go back to work.


    He nodded at his father. Noah said with satisfaction, "Okay, you can go to work tomorrow. And Nathan,


    go to work with your brother from tomorrow on."


    What he meant was that Nathan could get back to work. There was a happy expression on Hilton''s


    face. After all, Nathan was still Noah''s child. He couldn''t bear to make things difficult for him.


    "Thank you, Dad. I see." Nathan thanked him respectfully. In fact, he thought his father was unfair.


    "You two work hard in thepany. Don''t pretend that you don''t care about it." Said Noah.


    So when they had breakfast the next day, Charlie and Ron came to pick up Mond. Now Ron had fully


    recovered.


    Since Mond had returned to work, Ron wanted to go back as soon as possible to help him.


    As usual, the two of them came to pick up Mond every morning and escorted him to work safely.


    Before leaving, Mond told Nancy, "Nancy, when the servant decoct the medicine, you just stand aside


    and watch. You don''t need to do it yourself."


    "Well, don''t worry about me. Just focus on your work." Nancy said with a smile.


    After taking two more sets of medicine, she couldpletely stop. In her heart, she was happy.


    In fact, Mond got up early in the morning to decoct medicine for her. He used to decoct medicine two


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    times a day, and he would decoct it at night.


    But in the afternoon, Hedy came. When the servant told her, "Mr. Mond has gone to work." She couldn''t


    help feeling disappointed.


    But she was not willing to leave like this. She wanted to see what kind of person Nancy was and why


    Mond would let her stay at home alone, not like what he had done to her before.


    At this time, Nancy came downstairs with a bowl of medicine in her hand. She nned to decoct the


    medicine by herself, but when she went downstairs, she happened to meet Hedy who was about to go


    upstairs.


    "Miss Hedy, why are you here?" Nancy greeted her.


    "Nancy, why are you out?" No matter how reluctant she was, she had to greet Nancy.


    "I''m going downstairs to decoct the medicine. I won''t chat with you." As she spoke, she was led to the


    kitchen.


    But Hedy quickly said, "You are not feeling well now. Let me decoct medicine for you." As she spoke,


    she wanted to take the medicine pot from Nancy''s hand, looking very attentive.


    Nancy''s intention was that Hedy was a guest, how could she have the nerve to ask her to decoct


    medicine? So she quickly stopped her and said, "No, I can do it myself."


    "You''re wee. I''m a member of this family." Hedy exined her position and proved to Nancy that


    she was not an outsider.


    No matter what she said, Nancy didn''t want her to decoct the medicine. In Hedy''s eyes, Nancy''s


    politeness was deliberately embarrassing her.


    And she had already told her. She was like a half owner in this house.


    The reason why Nancy was so polite to her was that she wanted to threaten her and consider herself


    as the hostess of the family.


    Hedy was very angry. She was thinking about how to prove to Nancy that she and Mond grew up


    together, she was not an ordinary outsider.


    "Nancy, don''t treat me as an outsider. I grew up with Mond and he treats me as a good friend." When


    she was about to say something, a servant said, "Mr. Mond, why do youe back so early today?"


    It was not until Hedy turned around that she found it was Charlie and Ron who pushed Mond back.


    At this time, the grievance in her heart was finally released, because in her heart, Mond was very close


    to her.


    She walked up to him in a hurry. Before she could say anything to Mond, Charlie and Ron greeted her,


    "Hello, Miss Hedy."


    "Hello." She greeted the two of them in a hurry. Facing Mond, she put on an aggrieved expression and


    said, "Mond, you''re just in time. I have something to tell you."


    Mond didn''t look at her. Instead, he looked at Nancy, who was standing quietly aside.


    He signaled with his eyes that if she still had a fever.


    Nancy shook her head at him, indicating that he could rest assured.


    She didn''t have a fever.


    Charlie and Ron pushed Mond into the elevator and came to their own room on the third floor.


    After all, it was inconvenient for them to enter Mond''s bedroom, so they pushed him to the study.


    Nancy followed Mond upstairs. She didn''t know why he came back so early today on his first day to


    work.


    It seemed that the two of them didn''t take her seriously.


    Hedy felt even more aggrieved. She followed them to the third floor and wanted to tell Mond that Nancy


    had bullied her. She wanted him to know that his wife was not innocent.


    At first, Charlie and Ron often saw her in the Lu Family and knew that she liked Mond very much.


    When they saw her downstairs just now, they didn''t take it seriously and thought it was normal.


    But now seeing here to the study, they knew that she must have something to say.


    Now that Mond had arrived home safely, the two of them left. Today''s task waspleted.


    Now there were only three people left in the room, Mond, Nancy and Hedy.


    Mond looked at Hedy quietly and wanted to know what she wanted to say to him.


    Although Nancy was also there, Hedy was not afraid of the situation at all. She had thought that Mond


    belonged to her. It was because of Nancy that she lost him.


    So sheined in an aggrieved tone, "Mond, I met my sister-inw downstairs just now. She said


    she wanted to decoct medicine. I saw that she was sick, so I wanted to decoct medicine for her, but


    she didn''t allow me to do anything. What do you think she meant? I''m not an outsider in this house,


    how could she treat me so politely?"


    The subtext of her words was that I was a member of this family, but Nancy treated me as an outsider.


    Mond understood it in this way. He didn''t know that he was deeply loved by Hedy, which he had never


    thought about.

 Chapter 85 Try My Best To Protect Her

    Chapter 85 Try My Best To Protect Her


    It could be said that Nancy was newly here. She had heard from Mond that Hedy was like his sister, but


    she didn''t expect that Hedy would tell Mond in front of her, which proved that their rtionship was not


    as simple as Mond said.


    She simply didn''t say anything and looked at Mond calmly. How could he deal with this matter?


    Mond took the pen and paper and wrote, "Nancy is right. No matter what, you are thedy of the He


    Family and you are our guest. Moreover, if she doesn''t want to do these trifles, she can ask the


    servants to do it. She won''t let you do it."


    Nancy saw the paper, and so did Hedy. The thoughts of the two women were different. When Nancy


    saw that Mond tried his best to protect her, she was very happy.


    However, Hedy didn''t think so. She looked at the paper and thought that Mond also treated her as an


    outsider. Otherwise, he wouldn''t embarrass her in front of Nancy.


    She said in a shameless tone, "Mond, do you still treat me as an outsider? You know that uncle Noah


    likes me very much, not to mention that we grew up together. How can you say that I am your guest?"


    Mond wrote indifferently, "I know we grew up together and I also want you to be my sister. But after all,


    your surname is not Lu, so it''s polite for Nancy to treat you as a guest."


    "Humph, I was just trying to help her decoct the medicine, but she didn''t appreciate it. You just try your


    best to protect her."


    Seeing that Mond tried his best to protect Nancy, Hedy couldn''t help but feel angry and said something


    unpleasant.


    Hearing this, Mond''s face became a little serious. He continued, "Nancy is my wife, if I don''t try my best


    to protect her, who should I try my best to protect? Besides, it was me who told her not to let others


    interfere in her medicine."


    At this point, it seemed that there was no need to continue. No matter what Hedy said, Mond would try


    his best to protect Nancy without hesitation.


    Annoyed and ashamed, she turned around and left the room while she said, "We are friends from


    childhood to adulthood. Don''t you have any feelings for me?"


    Looking at the angry look on her face, Nancy now understood that this girl had a crush on Mond, which


    was why she was hostile to her.


    She couldn''t help but feel funny. Hedy and Mond grew up together, but she didn''t marry him. She and


    Mond had an ambiguous life, but they were bound together.


    She teased, "Don''t you know that, Mond? She has fallen in love with you. "


    "What are you talking about? She and I are just brother and sister. Nothing else." Mond was worried


    that Nancy might misunderstand him, so he exined in a hurry.


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know yet. It''s a little pretentious." Said Nancy, curling her lips. She didn''t


    understand why she felt sour when she knew that Hedy liked Mond.


    ording to the past few days, this should be what she wanted, but recently she liked him, maybe


    because he took care of her so carefully.


    Nancy racked her brains to find an excuse for herself. She had signed a contract with Mond, but why


    did he treat her so well?


    While she was thinking about it, Mond told her, "Have a good rest. I''ll decoct medicine for you."


    "You have been busy all day. Aren''t you tired? Let me do it. " Nancy said hurriedly.


    "Although the Chinese medicine has no side effect on your body, it''s very difficult to drink. If you decoct


    it, you won''t be able to drink itter. So I''ll go."


    Mond was so considerate that Nancy couldn''t help but speak out her heart, "Mond, why are you so


    good to me? You know that we two are fake couples."


    Mond looked into her eyes and said, "People will change. Maybe one day we will fall in love with each


    other, and those contracts will be useless."


    Nancy curled her lips and didn''t dare to say anything more. She was worried that Mond would say


    something she couldn''t ept.


    Mond looked at his watch and said, "It''s a little early to decoct medicine now. I''ll make it for you after


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    dinner. You can go to bed after taking medicine."


    The two people chatted casually in the room.


    But when Nathan was about to leave, she happened to meet Nathan who came back from work.


    Nathan walked into the living room and saw Hedying downstairs angrily, as if she had suffered a


    great grievance.


    He changed his mind. His father didn''t allow him to deal with Mond. If someone else did, it would not be


    his business.


    This man was very cunning, so he wanted to take advantage of Hedy.


    In the past, Nathan had known that Hedy liked Mond, but her father didn''t allow her to marry a cripple


    like Mond. Her father also knew that the rtionship between the Lu Family was veryplicated, and


    he was worried that Hedy would be wronged.


    Under the suppression of her father''s power, Hedy didn''t show her love to Mond. She thought she had


    given up. Now that Mond and Nancy had married, she would treat them as good friends.


    However, when she saw Mond dote on Nancy so much, her heart was stirred up again. All his love


    should have belonged to her, but it was taken away by Nancy.


    Thinking of that, she felt a little unwilling. Just now, she saw that Mond tried his best to protect his wife,


    and she couldn''t stand it anymore, so she said those harsh words.


    Nathan was very familiar with her, so he came up with an idea. He greeted her warmly, "Miss Hedy,


    what''s wrong with you? You look unhappy. "


    "Nothing. I''m just annoyed by Mond." At this time, she was kind-hearted and didn''t want to say anything


    bad of Nancy to others.


    "I know even you didn''t tell me. Look at you, you are so angry that you can''t bear any small thing. You


    don''t know how I suffered at home."


    Although he didn''t know exactly what had happened, Nathan was smart enough to take the opportunity


    to sow dissension between Hedy and Mond.


    It was said that women in love were all stupid, let alone jealous women.


    Hearing his words, Hedy became curious and wanted to know what on earth made him so angry.


    "What''s wrong with you? Tell me, what happened?" Asked Hedy.


    "Let me tell you the truth. At first, Mond was a cripple, but since he married Nancy, that beautiful


    woman, now he is arrogant at home. He feels that the woman he married is more beautiful than anyone


    else."


    It was uneptable for all women to say that her rival in love was beautiful, and Hedy was no


    exception. It could be said that Nathan had seized the weakness of human nature and made good use


    of it...

 Chapter 86 Exaggerating

    Chapter 86 Exaggerating


    "How beautiful she is! It must be amercial marriage. How deep does Mond love her?" Hedy


    sniffed.


    However, Nathan took the opportunity to say, "Even if they were married for business, Mond was really


    good to Nancy. You didn''t see that the two of them were so intimate that they didn''t avoid others at all.


    Mond even put all the dishes that Nancy liked to eat in front of her when they had dinner with us.


    His legs were not good, but he took good care of Nancy. Apart from other things, his legs were unable


    to walk, but he went upstairs to decoct medicine for her. He really spoiled her... "


    Hearing his words, Hedy was jealous to death. Although Mond had taken good care of her since they


    were young, but he had never done anything what Nathan said to her.


    "Is Nancy good to him? After all, the two of them arebined for interests. It''s impossible for them to


    fall in love at first sight." Hedy didn''t believe it at all that the two of them were mutually attached.


    "I don''t know either. How could the two of them get along so well? It''s normal to say that MOnd is


    obsessed with Nancy''s beauty, but who can''t understand why she likes him?


    ording to our family, you should be our sister-inw, but now you two are just friends. " Nathan took


    the opportunity to burn a fire.


    "But in my impression, Mond should not be a man obsessed with sex. How could he have a crush on


    Nancy? And he treats her so well. "


    The more she thought about it, the more headache she felt. She couldn''t figure out what Mond really


    meant.


    However, seeing that Nathan was trying so hard to exin, Hedy asked him kindly, "I think you seem to


    be dissatisfied with Mond and Nina. Why are you doing this?"


    Since she had asked the key point, Nathan decided not to hide it anymore. "I just don''t like the


    arrogance of the two of them. In the past, Mond was a little better when he was alone, but now with the


    help of Nancy, they pretend to be weak at home."


    The more he said, the angrier he became. Thinking of the fact that Mond framed him up, Nathan was


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    so angry at him. What''s more, Mond had also made him criticize himself for such a long time, Natan


    gritted his teeth with hatred...


    "So you mean you want me to deal with them?" It was worthy of being the mistress of the He Family,


    Hedy immediately guessed what Nathan meant.


    "How can I let you fight alone? I want the two of us to work together to deal with them. Let''s see if they


    are still arrogant in this family." Nathan finally spoke out what he meant.


    In fact, what he meant was not that simple. He didn''t mean to make Mond and Nancy stop dealing with


    them. He even wanted to drive them out of the Lu Family so that they would never get a penny from the


    Lu Family.


    Hearing Nathan''s undisguised purpose, Hedy didn''t want to collude with him. Moreover, she was a kind


    person. Just that she had been with Mond for so many years, she didn''t have the heart to deal with


    him.


    Moreover, she also knew that on the surface, Nathan didn''t like the two of them showing off love at


    home, but in his heart, he wanted to take over the whole family property.


    So she spoke out his mind directly, "Nathan, I''m afraid you are not so simple minded, and you are not


    jealous of Nancy and Mond. You want to frame the two of them and kick them out of the Lu Family so


    that you can monopolize the family property, so that you will lose a powerfulpetitor. Am I right?"


    Hearing that, Nathan was a little angry from embarrassment, but it was not the right time to turn against


    her. After all, he still needed her help.


    He was afraid that if he turned against her or said something bad to irritate her, she would tell his father


    or Mond about it. Then he would really be in big trouble.


    "You misunderstood me. I''m not as filthy as you think. I just don''t like the two of them getting into


    trouble at home casually. Besides, it seems that Mond has married a fairy beauty and unted it every


    day, which I can''t ept."


    As the saying goes, "Hit where it hurts.". Since Hedy liked Mond, he should raise the image of Nancy in


    Mond''s heart. Nathan didn''t believe that Hedy wouldn''t be jealous.


    But Hedy thought she had a bottom line. What she wanted to do was to deal with Nancy, not Mond.


    After listening to Nathan''s words, she swore in her heart that she would teach Nancy a lesson and see


    what she would be arrogant of...


    In her opinion, Nathan''s reason was too naive to be trusted.


    So she said rudely, "Tell me, is this the reason why you want to deal with them with me? Do you doubt


    my intelligence or your own intelligence? If you think that I will believe such a reason, I will tell you the


    truth. I won''t be a pawn for you to deal with Mond and Nancy."


    After saying that, she turned around and left, leaving Nathan alone in the living room.


    Looking at her receding figure, Nathan spat behind her, "What the hell are you pretending to be so


    lofty? Why are you so jealous when you see the love between the couple?"


    If Hedy had agreed to cooperate with him just now, he wouldn''t have said that.


    That''s how despicable people are. They always think about other people''s shorings and don''t


    consider whether they have done anything wrong.


    Although she refused to cooperate with Nathan, Hedy didn''t give up on the idea of dealing with Nancy.


    In her heart, if Nancy hadn''t taken away Mond, he would belong to her sooner orter. An arrogant


    woman like Nancy didn''t deserve his love at all...


    They all had their own secrets. Although Mond was a cripple, he was very calm and considerate in


    everything he did.


    So Noah gradually believed in him. In his heart, Mond was better than the other two sons.


    Elroy was a yboy with a short temper. As long as he had time, he would be at clubs. If there was any


    big cooperation case in thepany, Noah would not be relieved to hand it over to him.


    On the surface, Nathan was a calm man, but Noah always felt that his mind seemed not to be used in


    thepany. He didn''t know what he was thinking all day long.


    So on the whole, he believed in Mond, which might have something to do with his love for his mother.


    After all, Noah and Mond''s mother had a good rtionship at that time. It was a good story in the


    business world.


    If it weren''t for the death of Mond''s mother, it was impossible for him to marry Sansa and Hilton,


    because they only cared about each other in their hearts...

 Chapter 87 Respect Each Other

    Chapter 87 Respect Each Other


    However, Nancy hadpletely recovered from her illness. On the day she returned to her parents''


    house, Ivy received a call from her in the morning. Ivy knew that Nancy woulde back today, so she


    didn''t go to work.


    When Nancy returned to the Nie Family, Ivy touched her face and said with concern, "My daughter, I


    feel that you''ve lost a lot of weight recently. Have you had a hard time in the Lu Family?"


    "No, mom. Let me tell you. I don''t know why Mond is so good to me. He takes good care of me."


    Speaking of this, she felt proud.


    "As long as Mond treats you well, I''m relieved. My daughter, the people in the Lu Family are too


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She had heard this many times and knew that her mother did it for her own good.


    However, Nancy thought that she was an adult and didn''t want to listen to these words anymore.


    However, she couldn''t go against her mother''s will, so she changed the topic and said, "Mom, I miss


    Dad."


    "I told him you wereing this morning. He said he woulde back to have lunch with you." Said


    Ivy lovingly.


    Hearing what Nancy had said just now, Ivy wasn''t sure if Mond had fallen in love with her. She didn''t


    make anyments on this matter.


    "Nancy, how did your father-inw do to you?" The reputation of Noah had already been spread in the


    business world, so Ivy was a little worried about the situation of Nancy.


    "Don''t worry about that. He is very kind to me, much better than his second daughter-inw." Nancy


    remembered that she had been in the Lu Family for such a long time, and it seemed that Monica was


    afraid of her father-inw.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. But if there is anything, you must discuss with Mond. Don''t make decisions


    without authorization. It''s necessary to respect each other." She still treated her as a child.


    When Nancy was about to reply, her phone rang. She picked it up and found that it was Director Li.


    The two had been working together for a long time, and Director Li was a very good person. He didn''t


    have any hidden rules as others said, so Nancy respected him very much.


    Seeing that it was director Li''s call, Nancy didn''t dare to neglect it. She quickly slid the answer key and


    said in a very brisk tone, "Hello, Director Li."


    "Nancy, what are you busy with these days? Are you filming?" A man''s voice came from the other end


    of the line, which sounded very warm.


    Only a few people knew that Nancy was married, and they are a few rtives of Mond. Therefore,


    when the director asked this question, Nancy was not surprised.


    "Director Li, I have something to deal with at home, so I didn''t shoot. What can I do for you today?"


    Nancy said politely.


    "It''s good that you are not in the y now. I have another script here. I think this heroine is very suitable


    for you. I don''t know if you are interested." The director invited.


    Hearing Director Li''s words, Nancy had a feeling of restlessness. After all, being an actress was her


    favorite career. She hadn''t acted in the movie for a long time, which was a torture to her.


    But she didn''t say yes immediately. Instead, she said euphemistically, "Director Li, I''ll reply to youter.


    I still need to discuss with my family."


    "Then give me your reply as soon as possible, because I think you must be the one who ys this


    role."


    What are the rules in the entertainment industry? Although she had never done such a thing, she could


    often hear how some actors got the promotion.


    Just because she thought the director was very good, she followed him all the time.


    Nancy talked a few more words with the man. Ivy sat quietly aside.


    After Nancy hung up the phone, Ivy asked gently, "Will Mond agree if you want to act again?"


    "Mom, I want to go. You don''t know how deep the Lu Family is. It''s better to go out to shoot. Out of


    sight, out of mind." Nancy exined.


    "Then you have to discuss with Mond. Whether you are a real couple or not, it is necessary to respect


    each other." After all, she was a little old and had a clear mind. She didn''t want to make the two of them


    unhappy because of something.


    "I see. Let''s talk about it when I get home tonight." When Nancy was talking, her phone rang again.


    She couldn''t help but mumble, "What happened today? Why are here so many calls? " Since she got


    married, there had been less phone calls.


    But when she picked it up, she found it was Mond. She was a little surprised. Why did Mond call her at


    this time?


    "Hello, what''s up?" She pressed the answer key and asked bluntly.


    "Nancy, are you home today? Are you still there?" Mond said in a low voice.


    This morning, when he went to work, Nancy had already asked for his permission. She had to go back


    to her mother''s house today, and she hadn''te back for a long time.


    Nancy understood that he didn''t dare to speak loudly in thepany. After all, everyone thought that


    he was still a dumb so far, and only Ron and Charlie knew that he could speak.


    "I''m still at mom''s home. What''s up?" She had told him this morning, but he called her to confirm, didn''t


    he believe her?


    While Nancy was suspicious, she clearly heard Mond''s voice from the other end of the line. "Tell mom,


    I''ll go to have lunch with you."


    It turned out that he came here for free lunch. This was what Nancy thought in her heart, but for no


    reason, she had some expectations.


    She felt that since she was sick, Mond had taken so much care of her, and that she was more and


    more dependent on him, as if they were a real couple.


    "Okay,e here." Taking a look at her mother, Nancy didn''t ask for permission from Ivy, but directly


    agreed.


    Ivy understood that it was Mond who wasing to have lunch with Nancy. From this, it seemed that


    he really fell in love with her.


    At the thought of this, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. If Mond could walk, he


    would definitely be a good man. She had already seen it in the hospital.


    Unfortunately, his legs couldn''t walk, so Ivy felt very contradictory knowing that Mond fell in love with


    his daughter.


    Children have their own happiness. It''s up to them. If Nancy also fell in love with Mond, she and Nate


    would not object at all.


    It would be different if Nancy didn''t like Mond. But from the looks of it, Nancy was very happy that Mond


    was going to have dinner at home. Therefore, it seemed that she also liked him.


    But she was sure that she didn''t want to get involved in this matter and just let the two young people


    deal with it, because she knew that love couldn''t be forced, and others couldn''t understand


    it.

 Chapter 88 Reunion

    Chapter 88 Reunion


    "Mond said he woulde for lunchter." Nancy said to Ivy.


    Taking a look at her daughter, Ivy said in a reproachful tone, "I know. Judging from your excitement just


    now, I know he ising."


    "Mom, why are you making fun of me?" Nancy said coquettishly. No matter how old a child was, she


    would always act like a spoiled child in front of her mother.


    Knowing that her daughter was shy, Ivy stopped asking her. She told her, "Sit here for a while. I''ll tell


    the kitchen to add more dishes."


    "Thank you, mom. I see." Nancy was overjoyed. She couldn''t tell whether it was because of Mond or


    because of the shooting.


    Sitting alone in the living room watching TV, she couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s better to go home. At least I


    can stay at home freely. I can''t do anything without being afraid of being provoked."


    Just as she was talking to herself, Ivy walked in and said, "Have you been wronged at home these


    days? Otherwise, how could you have such a big sigh?"


    Originally, Nancy wanted to tell her mother that Hedy had provoked her, but on second thought, she


    was afraid that her mother would be worried about her. Anyway, she was about to go out to shoot, and


    it was impossible for her to meet that woman, so she swallowed back her words.


    "No, I just feelfortable at home. After all, in the Lu Family, I have to be careful about everything, in


    case people say that I have no rules."


    Hearing the sigh of Nancy, Ivy said happily, "My daughter has grown up. You are very considerate in


    everything."


    "Mom, how is ourpany now? Should it return to normal?" After all, the reason why she agreed to


    marry Mond was for thepany.


    "Thepany is on the right track now. Don''t worry. Just take care of yourself." Ivy touched her


    daughter''s head lovingly.


    When the mother and daughter were talking andughing, the sound of a car came from outside. The


    two of them knew that if it weren''t for Nate, or Mond had alreadye.


    To her surprise, it was Mond who came first. She was a little surprised and said, "What? You just called


    me. It''s not long before you arrived."


    "It''s not far anyway. Ron drove me here." Mond smiled and called, "Mom."


    "What about him? Why don''t you let him in? " After all, Ron was on the side of her son-inw. She


    couldn''t be rude, so she asked Mond in a hurry.


    "He has gone back. I told him to pick me up when Ie back." The smile on Mond''s face made


    people feel warm.


    Not long after Mond arrived at home, Nate also came back. He hadn''t seen his precious daughter for a


    long time, so when he heard that Nancy went home today, he specially came back to have lunch with


    her. It could be seen that he loved his daughter very much.


    Nate didn''t expect that Mond was also at home. He had thought that he came here with Nancy.


    After they greeted each other, Nate asked Mond, "Didn''t you go back to work today? Don''t stay away


    from thepany for too long, or you won''t be familiar with the business there after a long time."


    "I just came here. I heard Nancy was here, so I came here to grab a meal." Mond had a calm face


    since he came to this house.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal for young people to suffer like this." Said Nate.


    At this time, the servants came to tell them that the lunch was ready. The four of them sat together and


    looked at the table full of dishes. Nancy was a little ttered. "Mom, there are so many dishes this


    noon. I can have a good meal now."


    "Damn you! You are still so greedy. Do you think it''s for you? Today it''s for Mond. You are lucky to have


    him." Looking at her greedy daughter, Ivy felt happy in her heart.


    "Mom, don''t forget that I am your biological daughter." Nancy said coquettishly.


    "Thank you, mom." Mond thanked.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I don''t know what you like to eat, so I asked them to cook whatever they


    are good at. You are wee." They really treated Mond as their son-inw.


    "Have some drink this noon." Asked Nate.


    But Mond refused, "Dad, I have to go to work this afternoon. I won''t drink."


    "Don''t force him to drink. After all, his brain is just right." It was a woman who was considerate enough


    to take all these minor details into consideration.


    It urred to Nancy that the director had just called her. Her parents and Mond were here today, so


    she asked for their opinions by the way, in case she had to tell them one by er.


    "Dad, Mond, you are all here. I have something to tell you. The director called me just now and asked


    me to go back to continue filming. What do you think?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After saying that, she looked at them with eager eyes. Just now, she had asked her mother about it.


    Since childhood, Ivy had never interfered with her freedom.


    Nate didn''t say anything either. In his heart, his daughter had been married and was under Mond''s


    control. Only the Lu Family didn''t let his daughter be wronged. The rest of the things were trivial and he


    wouldn''t interfere.


    Now it seemed that her daughter didn''t suffer any grievance, and Mond seemed to be very clingy to


    her.


    In Mond''s heart, he thought that he had no right to speak since his parents inw were here. He


    wanted to hear their opinions.


    Looking at the silence of the people on the table, Nancy was a little anxious. "Hey, why don''t you


    speak? I''m asking you. If you don''t speak, I''ll make up my mind."


    "I don''t care about this matter. Only you two can discuss it. Your mother and I have no objection." Nate


    finally spoke out his thoughts.


    "How can you leave me alone? I''m your daughter. Whether I get married or stay at home, this will never


    change." Said Nancy.


    Although sometimes men were a little careless, Nate observed his daughter very carefully. He felt that


    his daughter seemed to be a little thin recently. Since his son-inw was here, he didn''t have the nerve


    to ask.


    "It doesn''t matter what other people think. The point is, do you want to go?" Mond put down his


    chopsticks and asked.


    "I used to be an actress, and now I''m only eighteen years old. Of course I want to go out and have a


    try. I can''t stay at home at such a young age." Although Nancy was young, she had a very long-term


    view.


    "You mean you want to go out?" Mond didn''t speak out his own thoughts, but asked for the meaning of


    Nancy.

 Chapter 89 Obedient

    Chapter 89 Obedient


    "Yes, I do want to go out, but don''t worry. As long as I have time, I will definitelye back to have a


    look. And the director is very good. This time he is shooting an ancient costume drama. I have never


    been involved in this field, and I want to make a breakthrough."


    Nancy was itching to have a try and tried her best to persuade her family to agree to go out to act.


    "Well, as long as you want to go out, I will respect your opinion. When will you leave?" Not knowing


    what was on Mond''s mind, he readily agreed to let Nancy go out.


    This made his parents-inw very surprised. They had thought that if their daughter wanted to go out to


    act, it would be difficult for Mond to agree.


    Although they had a fake marriage, it hadn''t been long after they got married. If he let Nancy go out to


    act in the movie, there must be a risk that Mond would take.


    They didn''t know what was on Mond''s mind. In fact, he had his own n.


    After all, Nancy was still a little resistant to him. Moreover, the Lu Family''s situation was very


    Elroy and Nathan were very cunning people. When staying with them, Nancy was no match for them.


    Mond was ready to confront them. After all, no one wanted to kill a tiger, but a tiger was harmful to


    people''s life. If he wanted to stay in the Lu Family in the future, he had to fight


    He hoped that only when he could gain a firm foothold in the Lu Family could Nancy live a stable life


    there without any risk.


    Therefore, he readily agreed to let Nancy go out to work. He also knew that if he didn''t agree to let her


    go out to work, she wouldn''t be happy. Seeing that Nancy was sad, Mond wouldn''t be happy either.


    Nancy didn''t expect that Mond would be so straightforward. Since her parents didn''t object and he


    agreed, she waspletely relieved.


    But then she had another concern. "What if your father doesn''t agree?" In the Lu Family, what Nancy


    feared most was her father-inw.


    "I don''t think he will object. If he does, I''ll take care of it." With the support of Mond, Nancy ate a lot this


    noon.


    After lunch, Mond asked Ron to pick him up. Feeling grateful for his generosity, Nancy said happily,


    "how about I send you back to thepany? I don''t want Ron to be busy."


    "You''d better stay at home with mom, or you won''t be able to go home for a long time after you shoot."


    Mond was so considerate that both Ivy and Nate liked him more.


    "Even if we are shooting, it''s impossible for us to go home for a long time as you said. We cane


    back in the middle of the shooting."


    Since they didn''t know what was going on inside, Nancy didn''t mind telling them clearly.


    "Should I ask the servant to go with you or look for your former assistant?" Asked Ivy.


    "I''ll use my former assistant. It''s more familiar." Said Nancy.


    Since everyone agreed, it was settled.


    So in the evening, when Nancy returned to the Lu Family, she called Director Li.


    It seemed that the person on the other end of the line didn''t expect that Nancy would reply so soon.


    "Nancy, have you told your family? Have you made up your mind?" The director asked.


    "I''ve discussed with everyone. Director, when will the movie start? When can I go there? " Nancy


    wanted to figure out these things first.


    "You cane here in a week. After all, you haven''t been in touch with this script before. The movie


    will begin in about ten days." The director made it very clear to Nancy.


    However, Nancy hesitated and asked, "director, do I still have to audition?"


    "It''s necessary, but don''t worry. If you can''t y the female role, there are still No. two and No. three.


    Since you havee out, you must have your job."


    The director didn''t assure her, but said ambiguously.


    "I see. I''ll be there as soon as possible. Thank you, director." Nancy thanked the director gratefully.


    "You''re wee. I also think that you have great potential for development, so I think highly of you."


    The director didn''t take credit.


    After hanging up the phone, Mond came out of the bathroom of the guest room.


    Seeing the excited expression on Nancy''s face, he knew that she had a good talk with the director.


    Mond deliberately said, "it''s good for you to go out to work, so that I don''t need to sleep on the sofa


    every day. You don''t know that sleeping on the sofa is a little tired and I can''t rest."


    "I''m sorry to make you suffer." Nancy said apologetically.


    "I''m just kidding. You have to take good care of yourself outside. I''ll send two bodyguards to


    apany you."


    "Don''t do that. I''m not a big star yet, and I don''t need anyone to help me. I feel good. It''s like losing my


    freedom to be followed." Nancy replied hurriedly.


    "Whatever." Mond didn''t insist.


    Since this matter had been settled, on the second day, when they had dinner, Nancy told the family her


    n and asked for the opinion of her father-inw.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    As for the others, they didn''t take her seriously. Nancy also didn''t care about others.


    "Dad, I just want to tell you that now Mond and I havepletely recovered. My director also called me


    and asked me to go back to work."


    Hearing that, Noah''s face was calm, as if this was what he had expected.


    "You and Mond can discuss this matter with each other. After all, you two have been married and are


    adults now. I won''t interfere with your freedom."


    On the surface, Noah was very open-minded, but in his heart, he was sure that if Nancy also left, Mond


    would not be a threat to his position.


    Since he could achieve his goal and make Nancy happy, why not agree with such a perfect thing?


    It could be said that only Mond was reluctant to let Nancy go to the set, and the others were secretly


    happy in their hearts.


    In their eyes, Nancy was now a scheming woman. Not long after she came here, Nathan and Elroy, the


    two of them, didn''t seem to be as favored as before in front of Noah.


    Monica had been married for such a long time, but she hadn''t been loved as much as Noah did to


    Nancy. Moreover, she knew that her husband was also admiring Nancy...


    After all, Nancy was young and beautiful, and she was an actress. As a dissolute man, it would be


    abnormal if he didn''t have a crush on her.


    When Nathan heard that Nancy was going to go out to shoot, he was very happy. Thinking of the day


    when Hedy was so angry that her face turned blue, he had other ideas in his mind. He must be clear


    about where on earth she would go to shoot.

 Chapter 90 Are You Reluctant to Leave Me

    Chapter 90 Are You Reluctant to Leave Me


    Although the two madams hoped in their hearts that Nancy would leave the Lu Family as soon as


    possible, in order not to cause any disturbance in the family.


    But in front of Noah, they still looked like elders.


    Hilton said first, "Nancy, you have to take good care of yourself outside. You must eat on time, or your


    stomach will be bad after a long time."


    Sansa said, "Nancy, you and Mond just got married not long ago. If you have time, go home often and


    tell us if you meet any difficulties."


    "Thank you, Sansa. Thank you, Hilton. I will." Nancy said obediently.


    Mond had been wearing a cold expression all the time, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    This made the people at the table feel a little strange. After all, they were newly married and his wife


    was going to go out to shoot. Didn''t he feel anything?


    Usually, Monica didn''t want to talk in this house. When Nancy was about to go out, she said, "Nancy,


    you and my brother have just gotten married. Why do you want to go out to work again?"


    She didn''t understand her, she thought that marriage was the most important thing for a woman.


    "I''ve been working in a movie before. The director is very familiar with me, and he is very good to me.


    This time, I''m shooting an ancient costume movie. I''ve never acted in an ancient costume movie


    before. It''s a challenge for me, so I want to have a try."


    Nancy didn''t have a bad impression of her. Moreover, in her heart, she felt that Monica was very afraid


    of Elroy, and Monica didn''t dare to talk much at home.


    Although Elroy was a young master, he didn''t behave well and scolded her when he was unhappy.


    "Okay, I know." Monica nodded without saying anything. She was not stupid and knew that she had no


    right to speak in this house.


    Nathan and Elroy had be very smart now. They seldom talked to Mond and Nancy at home. The


    two of them believed that if they didn''t talk to the couple, they wouldn''t be med.


    It could be seen that they were a little afraid of Nancy and Mond. As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide


    an arrow in the dark. Although Mond was a little scheming in the past, he was alone after all. At that


    time, his father was not so biased towards Mond.


    Since Nancy came, Noah had obviously been very good to the couple, which had caused others to


    suffer a secret loss. Therefore, in front of Noah, they had always held the principle of protecting


    themselves.


    The three brothers of the Lu Family didn''t say a word at the dinner table. No one could guess what they


    were thinking. The expression on Mond''s face remained unchanged for thousands of years, and


    everyone had been used to it.


    It was normal for others to think that Mond was a disabled man who couldn''t speak and had no happy


    expression on his face.


    However, the other two brothers were also at odds with each other. They were secretly trying to


    Since Nancy had made up her mind, she would contact her assistant and say goodbye to her parents.


    Since Nancy decided to go to the set, no matter what she did, Mond had been with her with all his


    strength, looking like a good man.


    Nancy was very touched. She knew that this man was very kind and cared about her.


    She secretly nned that if Mond would treat her so well in the future, she would ept her fate and


    live with him for the rest of her life. It was not easy for her to find a man who was really good to her.


    Every day, Charlie drove for Mond and Nancy to buy some daily necessities.


    Although Nancy told Mond, "in fact, you don''t have to buy so many for me. I can buy anything


    everywhere."


    "I''m just worried that it will be inconvenient for you to go out to buy things when you go to some wild


    ces. Besides, I''ll send a special car to send you there. You won''t feel tired at all." It turned out that


    Mond had already made up his mind to ask Charlie and Ron to send her there.


    However, it seemed as if she had heard a fantasy. "Don''t think so. After all, the road is too far away. I


    can fly there. I won''t be relieved until you let the two of them take care of you at home."


    Hearing what Nancy said, Mond thought for a while and agreed. Although he asked the two of them to


    drive there, she would also feel tired after a long journey. It was better to take a ne and have a good


    sleep during the flight.


    Therefore, he respected Nancy''s request and stopped buying those messy things. Before she left, he


    personally sent her to the airport, took out a bank card and handed it to her. "When you arrive there,


    don''t feel unhappy. I''m not asking you to go out to make money, but to go out to rx."


    Knowing what he meant, she refused, "you''d better take back this card. My father had already given


    me a card that day, and it''s a card of an unlimited amount of money. I don''t need anything to shoot


    outside, so I can''t use it at all."


    "Now that you are my wife, it''s natural for you to spend my money. Don''t use father''s money. Just take


    this card," said Mond overbearingly.


    Seeing that if she didn''t take this card, Mond wouldn''t let her go. Although she was unwilling, she was


    very touched. She took the card and said politely, "thank you."


    Charlie checked in Nancy''s luggage. Her assistant was waiting for her there, so there was nothing to


    worry about.


    It was almost the boarding time. Mond told her, "when you arrive there, call me every day to tell me that


    you are safe. I don''t know when you are free and I''m worried about you, so I don''t dare to call you


    casually. Contact me when you''re free."


    Mond, who was usually cold, was now like a woman, nagging, but he didn''t make Nancy feel annoyed


    at all. Moreover, she had a feeling of warmth and happiness in her heart.


    Charlie stood aside and didn''t dare to disturb them. The two of them said goodbye. After all, they were


    newly married and they had to separate for such a long time. No one was willing to be apart.


    It took a long time for the ne to fly into the sky, but Mond was still staring at the sky.


    Charlie couldn''t help but remind him, "master, Nancy has flown far away. It''s time for us to go back."


    "Charlie, do you think that Nancy was unwilling to leave me?" This man was usually very smart, but


    now he looked very pitiful, like a person whocked love.


    "Young master, didn''t you see that Nancy turned her face frequently just now? She must be unwilling to


    leave you."


    Charlie didn''t know what had happened, butforted Mond.


    "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong for me to agree to let her out." In front of Charlie, Mond had never


    hidden his thoughts.


    However, he didn''t telll Charlie that he had signed an agreement with Nancy to be a fake couple. After


    all, it had something to do with a man''s self-esteem.


    Moreover, it was the privacy of the couple. No matter how well they got along with each other, Mond


    was unwilling to say it out.

 Chapter 91 A Glib Tongue

    Chapter 91 A Glib Tongue


    "I think it''s right for you to let Miss Nancy go." Charlie said as he pushed Mond into the car.


    "Do you think the same as me?" Mond, who had always been very confident, looked a little helpless at


    this moment.


    Charlie didn''t know how much Nancy loved Mond. Mond really had feelings for Nancy. Otherwise, how


    could the decisive master be so indecisive now?


    "Mr. Mond, it''s right for you to let Miss Nancy go. If she doesn''t go to work, you can''t send her back to


    her mother''s house openly. If you do so, even if something happens at home, Mr. Noah will doubt it.


    After all, the situation at home is tooplicated."


    As the saying went, heroes shared the same view. The two of them had the same thought.


    Although he and Nancy didn''t live together, Mond still felt lonely when he went home after work every


    day.


    Generally speaking, the Lu Family was very wealthy now, and there were many people in the vi. The


    people living in it felt very lively.


    The three brothers of the Lu Family, Nathan came back home every day, Hilton cared about him very


    much, as if she was eager to hold him in her arms, which made Mond feel sad. If his mother was still


    alive, he must be the treasure in her arms.


    Elroy still indulged himself in dissipation. No matter what he did outside, his mother and wife would take


    care of him when he came back home.


    Noah had social engagements almost every night, so Mond would go upstairs as long as he had dinner


    at home. Otherwise, he would feel a little ufortable sitting with others.


    Nancy was also very obedient. She called Mond almost every night to tell him that she was safe.


    Therefore, after dinner every night, lying on the bed and waiting for the call from Nancy had be a


    required course for Mond, and it was also the happiest time for him.


    Only at this time did he feel that he was not abandoned by the world, and that there was someone else


    who was thinking about him.


    Therefore, every few days, he would go to Nancy''s parents'' house and have dinner with them. He


    would be filial to Nancy''s parents for her...


    Two days after Nancy left, Hedy came to the Lu Family as usual. She had dinner with everyone and


    chatted with Mond for a while. She didn''t leave until she saw him go upstairs.


    Nathan followed her out casually, as if having a good walk. "Miss Hedy, are you going back now? Why


    don''t you take a walk?"


    Since he had made it clear to her that day, she had been a little annoyed with him, but she could


    always be polite.


    "It''s gettingte. I''m going back."


    However, Nathan said unhurriedly, "Didn''t you feel strange that Nancy wasn''t eating with us today?"


    "It''s not strange. She either went shopping or went back to her mother''s home." In Hedy''s mind, it was


    time for Nancy to go to these two ces.


    "It seems that you really don''t know that there is another big star in our family. Although Nancy used to


    act in a movie, she is not a famous star. I heard that she is invited to act the female lead this time. If


    she bes famous, she will be an A-lister."


    In fact, thest sentence was made up by Nathan, just to provoke Hedy''s jealousy.


    "Do you know where she went to act?" Sure enough, Hedy''s interest was aroused by him.


    "I heard that the filming site is in Tibet. I don''t know exactly where it is." Nathan said calmly.


    "It''s great that your family has a big star. In this way, your family will be more famous. You do a good


    job in business, you can also have a big star." Hedy said happily.


    "Yes, Mond will be more happy. You don''t know that he was very happy when he heard that my sister-


    inw is going to shoot again." Nathan was glib tongued. He could say whatever he wanted to say, and


    he was very irresponsible.


    Now Hedy was full of jealousy, but in front of Nathan, the two of them acted as if nothing had


    happened, chatting casually, as if asking about the weather today.


    The two of them chatted casually for a while, and then Hedy left in a hurry, as if there was something


    urgent. Looking at her back in a hurry, Nathan showed a smirk of triumph.


    When Nancy arrived at the ce, she first read the script and felt that she liked the heroine very much.


    She followed the director''s order to audition first, and it was the leading actress. Even she didn''t expect


    that the audition was very good, after all, she had never been in an ancient costume drama before.


    The director made a decision and let her y the female lead. It was really a good news for her.


    She would tell Mond about it tonight and share her joy with him.


    As soon as she dialed the number, it showed that it was picked up. This made her doubt that if this man


    was waiting to answer her phone.


    She said in a very excited voice, "Mond, I have a good news to tell you. I tried to y the female lead


    today, and the director was very satisfied with it. On the spot, he decided to let me y the female


    lead."


    Hearing the excited voice of Nancy, Mond couldn''t help smiling on the other end of the phone. He said


    in a very pampering voice, "Congrattions. You like this role very much."


    "Of course. This is the first time I''ve been in this field. I must perform well, and then you will have a


    chance to see it." The more she thought of this possibility, the more excited she became.


    During this period of time, she didn''t realize that she would like to share her own happiness, anger and


    sorrow with Mond.


    "Okay, I''ll watch this y then. Are you used to it there? You must take good care of yourself. " Mond


    warned.


    "You''ve said that many times. Why do you look like an old man?"


    "Ha ha, do you feel that I''m annoyed? You just left for two days and you begin to dislike me?" It was


    rare for Mond to show a sad look.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Although Nancy didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or not, she felt sorry for Mond''s loneliness


    in the Lu Family. After all, when she came here, there was no one in the Lu Family who could talk to


    him.


    And no one had really cared about him. Thinking of this, she felt a little distressed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How can I dislike you? You must protect yourself and don''t offend others at


    home." Said Nancy.


    "I don''t know who just said that I''m like an old man. Why do you change so fast? Now you are like an


    old woman." Mond took the opportunity to make fun of her. It was the happiest time for him to talk and


    "Is there anything wrong at home recently? Mom has called me and said that you often go to


    apany them. Mond, thank you."


    At this time, her tone suddenly became serious, which proved that what she said was true. There was


    no hypocrisy in it...

 Chapter 92 The Arrival Of Hedy

    Chapter 92 The Arrival Of Hedy


    "You are the only daughter of your parents. Since you are not at home, I should spend more time with


    them." Mond said this as if he should do it himself.


    "Thank you, Mond!" Hearing the serious tone of Nancy, Mond couldn''t helpughing. "Well, that''s all,


    isn''t it? Why are you so sentimental? "


    The two of them had a feeling of warmth in their hearts, as if this matter had closed the distance


    between them again.


    They chatted for a long time and finally Mond suggested, "It''ste now. You should have a good rest


    and go to work tomorrow."


    "Good night. I''ll call you as long as I have time." The two hung up the phone reluctantly, but Mond didn''t


    feel sleepy at all.


    Every night, when he was chatting with Nancy, he felt that someone was also thinking about him...


    However, to her surprise, when she arrived at the filming site on the next day, she found that Hedy had


    alsoe...


    In the Lu Family, Nancy had already discovered the hostility of Hedy, so she had a feeling that Hedy


    came for her.


    When Hedy saw Nancy, she came over and greeted her, "Nancy, you are here too." She acted as if she


    didn''t know that Nancy was filming here.


    "Yes, when did youe here?" After all, the two of them were in the film crew. They would meet each


    other from head to toe. After all, they had to greet each other.


    "Me too. I just heard that you are the leading actress here. Please take care of me in the future." At this


    time, the smile on Hedy''s face waspletely different from that in the Lu Family.


    At this time, Nancy had an illusion that maybe Hedy was in a bad mood when they were in the Lu


    Family, so she said something extreme to her.


    As the saying went, "Smile makes people happy". Nancy said, "You are too polite. We two can take


    care of each other from now on."


    The two of them were holding hands and talking happily. In other people''s eyes, the two of them were


    very good without any gaps.


    Director Li had already arrived. Now the shooting officially began. Mr. Liu, the assistant of Nancy, had


    Mr. Liu came over and took the overcoat from Nancy, reminding her that it was time for her to go to the


    set.


    Nancy stood up in a hurry and was about to start the work. She didn''t have time to talk to Hedy.


    When Hedy saw that Nancy yed the female lead, she was a little jealous. She had tried every


    means or rtionship to y a small role here.


    Why could Nancy y the leading role here? She and Mond had been married, but she was restless to


    be the mistress of the Lu Family and insisted on acting in this damned ce. She had upied all the


    good things in the world by herself.


    Only she herself knew that she didn''t care about this role. She dide for Nancy because she didn''t


    want this woman to live a good life. It would be best if she could kick her out of the Lu Family and make


    Mond hate her and divorce her.


    In this ancient costume drama, today, the scene that was filmed was that Nancy went to kowtow to the


    queen and wore a pair of arched shoes.


    However, as soon as Hedy knew about it in advance, she made the heels of the shoes almost fall off


    when no one was noticing. If Nancy didn''t walk carefully, she would easily sprain her ankle.


    If she really sprained her ankle, she would not be able to act for a long time.


    With the mood of watching a good show, Hedy wanted to wait for this to happen.


    Nancy was a very cautious person. Although she was young, she was always calm andposed,


    which was inconsistent with her age.


    When she was wearing the arched shoes, she always felt something wrong, as if the shoes were not


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    asfortable as they were yesterday.


    She took off the shoes and looked at them carefully. Then she found that the soles of the shoes were a


    little wobbly.


    Therefore, this time, instead of tricking her, Hedy did a good job. When Nancy was checking, Hedy was


    standing not far away from her, so she saw her every move and gritted her teeth with hatred.


    Nancy didn''t care about what had happened this time. She thought it was a normal thing. The


    equipment had been used for a long time, and it was inevitable that the equipment was a little bad.


    This time, Nancy yed the daughter of a minister. She was very dexterous and was good at singing,


    dancing, ying, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    That''s why the queen invited her to the pce and asked her to perform a famous song for herself.


    In the y, Nancy met the prince in the back garden of the emperor. The two of them fell in love with


    each other at first sight, and the prince''s actor was Ellen, a well-known handsome man in the


    entertainment circle.


    It could be said that this y had always been about the two main characters, namely, Nancy and


    Ellen.


    The two of them had a lot of opponents. Moreover, Ellen was an A-lister star with excellent acting skills


    and a well-known good character. He had always held a different attitude towards the hidden rules of


    the entertainment circle.


    However, the two of them had a very good impression of each other. They both thought that each other


    was a very self-esteem and self-respect person, and there was no negative impact.


    When the two of them met in the back garden, it was the time Nancy was apanying the queen to


    appreciate the plum blossoms in the Imperial Garden.


    The prince paid respects to the queen. When he raised his head and saw Nancy, he was shocked. At


    that moment, in the prince''s heart, Nancy was the woman he was destined to marry.


    In the y, the two of them looked almost the same. They were a handsome man and a beautiful


    woman, and with the deliberate embellishment of Nancy, she was simply beautiful in the y, making


    people feel that they could only look at her from a distance, but not get close to each other...


    The two of them had a lot of scenes in which they hugged each other. In order to avoid


    embarrassment, the two of them took the position of others.


    However, Hedy took the opportunity to make a fuss. In the costume that Nancy often wore, she was


    sshed with some powder, hoping that when Nancy was happy, she could make a fool of herself and


    couldn''t stand the itch.


    However, what she didn''t know was that when she was filming, Nancy never wore a set of filming


    clothes. She was wearing ayer of lingerie inside. On the whole, this suit never stuck close to her.


    However, even so, some of the powder was still eroded to her body through her thin shirt, making her


    itchy.


    Therefore, during the shooting of the whole scene, Nancy had been resisting the itch to avoid being


    shot again.


    Even the director noticed that there was something wrong with her, so he stopped in the middle of the


    shooting.


    He walked up to Nancy and asked, "What''s wrong with you? You look a little unnatural. Is there


    anything wrong? "

 Chapter 93 Suspicion

    Chapter 93 Suspicion


    "Director Li, I don''t know what''s going on. I feel something wrong with this dress, which makes me itchy


    and ufortable." Nancy said awkwardly.


    "Then go and change it. If there is anything wrong, you can change another one." The director gestured


    for Nancy to go to the dressing room.


    Nancy''s assistant, Mr. Liu, came to hold her in a hurry to prevent her from falling down in such high


    arched shoes. The two of them entered the dressing room. In a hurry, she changed all her costume and


    underwear, feeling much more rxed.


    Mr. Liu immediately filled her body with perfume to eliminate the itch.


    "Are you still itchy?" Mr. Liu asked.


    "It seems that something is wrong with my clothes. Now I don''t feel that way after I change my clothes."


    Although she still had a little powder on her body, it was much better after being corroded by the


    perfume.


    "I see. I will check your clothes carefully before you wear them." Mr. Liu med himself for his


    dereliction of duty.


    "Well, let''s go out. Everyone is waiting for us to shoot. After a movie is finished, we will have no scenes


    to shoot today." Nancy was very responsible.


    Mr. Liu also said, "Nancy, I didn''t expect you are so perfect to act in ancient costume. Now it seems


    that you have a wide range of acting."


    When the two continued to act, Ellen asked with concern, "What happened to you just now? Does it


    have anything to do with your clothes?"


    "It should be. The clothes may have been stained with something unclean, so it''s itchy to wear them."


    Facing Ellen''s concern, Nancy nodded to express her gratitude.


    Ellen had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and knew that there were all kinds of


    people mixed up in this big field.


    So he kindly reminded her, "Have you offended anyone in this crew? No matter what you do in the


    future, you must pay attention to it. As the saying goes, don''t hurt others, and you must guard against


    them."


    Ellen was several years older than Nancy, so now he treated her as his sister. Moreover, he admired


    her purity very much, unlike those actresses who could do anything for them to be the main


    character.


    "Thank you, Ellen. I''ll be careful in the future." Nancy said gratefully.


    When the y came to an end, the two of them were the protagonists of the y, so they often sat


    together, hoping to have a good time during the shooting.


    "Nancy, I''ve checked that dress. It must be stained with powder." At this time, her assistant, Mr. Liu,


    came over in a hurry and handed each of Nancy and Ellen a bottle of water, reporting his findings to


    Nancy.


    "It seems that someone is really dissatisfied with me." Nancy was immersed in her own thoughts.


    ''Who on earth was dissatisfied with me? No matter what, I had been trembling since I entered the crew


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    for fear of offending others.''


    Nancy stared at the whole crew, hoping to find something.


    When she saw Hedy, she had a strange feeling in her heart. Was she dealing with me?


    Because when she was shooting other movies, she had never been harmed. Why did this happen


    since Hedy came to this crew?


    Looking at the silent expression on her face, Ellen knew that she must have discovered something.


    So he quickly asked, "Did you remember something? Someone must have done it on purpose." His


    tone was very determined, but it didn''t mean that he was suspicious.


    There were too many intrigues in the crew, which could be said to be very small and not to be crazy.


    After all, there was no solid evidence for this matter. It was just that she suspected that if she went to


    the wrong person, her future would be ruined.


    So she answered Ellen, "No, how can I know who is going to deal with me? If I had known it, such a


    thing wouldn''t have happened."


    Ellen agreed, but he felt sorry for his sister.


    After all, Nancy was still too young. There were some things that people would let her go if she was


    kind.


    The two of them chatted for a while. At three o''clock in the afternoon, they finished the part of the y.


    Ellen suggested, "Let''s go out for dinner tonight. I''m a little tired of eating the food of the crew every


    day."


    "Okay, I feel the same way, but there is nothing delicious in this ce. The director said that we can


    transfer to Xi''an tomorrow. Let''s go out for dinner then."


    Although Nancy was kind-hearted, she had never been wronged by anyone in her family. Therefore,


    she couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food.


    "Well, let''s go to Xi''an to eat all kinds of delicious food." Ellenughed loudly.


    When he was with Nancy, he always felt rxed. Unlike when he was with other actors, he had to keep


    an eye on each other.


    When Hedy saw that Ellen was talking andughing happily with Nancy, she couldn''t help but feel


    jealous of her good luck.


    What kind of person was this woman? Why was she loved by such excellent person?


    In this crew, she could see that the director had taken special care of Nancy, while the arrogant Ellen,


    who had been rumored to be, had taken care of Nancy like a sister, which made her envious.


    And in the Lu Family, Mond seemed to dote on Nancy very much. After all, she was the daughter of the


    He Family, but why wasn''t she as lucky as Nancy?


    Since they was in this wilderness, there was nothing to deal with Nancy. Moreover, after thest two


    incidents, she must be on the alert. If Hedy wanted to deal with her in the future, it would be very


    difficult.


    Anyway, the reason why Hedy joined the crew was to deal with Nancy. She couldn''t shrink back


    because of a little difficulty...


    On the next day, when they started to go to Xi''an, Ellen and Nancy sat together, discussing how to


    perform the best scene tomorrow.


    The hero and heroine must have an unspeakable tacit understanding, so that they will suffer less and


    try their best to achieve the desired effect in the shortest time.


    This kind of scene was normal in the whole crew. Generally, the dedicated hero and heroine would do


    the same.


    Although Ellen was an A-lister star, he was very dedicated to his work. Although Nancy was a little


    famous now, she was nothingpared to him.

 Chapter 94 Flattery

    Chapter 94 ttery


    Therefore, Nancy always wanted to learn from Ellen. Ellen didn''t hide anything from her and taught her


    a lot of things that she couldn''t get in touch with at ordinary times.


    Nancy was very grateful for this, but she was suspicious of Ellen''sment.


    Why did everyonement on Ellen before, saying that he was very cold and a little arrogant and


    ignored ordinary people?


    However, Nancy felt that he was very approachable and he was not stingy with advice. He was not as


    indifferent to ordinary people as the rumors said.


    When Hedy felt lonely for a long time, she took the opportunity to cotton up to Nancy.


    Although Nancy suspected her, she didn''t find any substantial evidence, so she could only treat her


    with hypocrisy.


    "Nancy, I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful in ancient costume. No wonder the director chose you." A


    look of envy deliberately appeared on Hedy''s face.


    With a modest smile, Nancy said, "Thank you for your praise. Anyone who wears ancient costume is


    beautiful."


    When Hedy saw that Ellen had regained his cold expression, he was not as easy-going as he was


    when he was talking andughing with Nancy.


    In the name of asking for advice, she said, "Ellen, you did a good job. Do you have any tricks? Can you


    tell me? "


    Although Ellen didn''t know what kind of person Hedy was, he only saw that she seemed to be very


    familiar with Nancy, so he said politely, "I don''t have any tricks. As long as you put your heart into


    acting, you will act very well."


    "Thank you. A big star is a big star. A simple sentence can benefit me a lot." Hedy took the opportunity


    to tter Ellen.


    "You''re wee. I''m not as good as you said." Ellen said coldly. He was not used to being ttered by


    others. Seeing that Hedy was ttering him, he felt a little disgusted for no reason...


    Nancy had been watching all this with a smile and didn''t say anything. In her heart, in front of Ellen, she


    didn''t need to teach him a lesson.


    "Nancy, are you cold? Let me add some clothes for you." Her assistant, Mr. Liu, came over in a hurry,


    took out a coat and put it on Nancy, fearing that she would catch a cold.


    "Thank you." As a female lead and a little famous star, Nancy was polite to everyone, including her


    assistant.


    Because of this, Ellen''s good impression of her increased greatly. In his eyes, although she was young,


    she had a high cultivation base and a kind heart.


    However, on the other side, Hedy secretly despised her, ''Isn''t it just a female leading role? She hasn''t


    been promoted to an A-lister yet, but her assistant has taken care of her so well. If she really bes


    a big star, will others still have a chance to live?''


    Therefore, once people had extreme thoughts, they would go further and further. They thought they


    were right, while others did everything wrong.


    There are too many people in this society. If you do better than him, he will be jealous of you and


    nder you. If you don''t do well, he willugh at you and look down on you. This is a kind of sadness in


    the current society...


    When they arrived in Xi''an, the director was afraid that the long journey on the road would exhaust


    everyone. He announced that everyone could have a day off and have free activities, but they must


    return to their seats tomorrow morning.


    The whole crew was excited. After all, several days had passed in that shitty ce.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The scenery there was beautiful, but after a long time, they all felt a little lonely. First of all, the living


    environment was not good, so many people wanted to go out to have a good meal and make up for


    what they hadn''t eaten well these days.


    Like everyone else, Nancy and Ellen were very excited. They didn''t expect the director to be so


    considerate and give everyone a holiday considering their feelings.


    "We can go out for a walk today. Now we are at Xi''an City, we should go to see the Terracotta Army."


    Ellen suggested.


    The Terracotta Army was very famous in this city. Since they hade here, it would be a pity if they


    didn''t go there to have a look.


    "Okay. We don''t have anything else to do today. Let''s just have a look." Nancy was at the age of


    eighteen, she loved having fun after all, and there were also some children''s temperament.


    But then, she said naughtily, "You''re a big star now. Don''t you worry that others will watch you if you go


    out?"


    Ellen nced at her and said, ''You are so stupid.''


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fully armed." Ellen was familiar with this kind of thing and didn''t worry about it at all.


    "Then let Mr. Liu go with us. It will be more convenient no matter what happens." Nancy suggested.


    Ellen had no objection to her proposal and respected her decision.


    "I don''t care. It''s up to you." Although he said so, he took his assistant with him.


    Ellen''s assistant was a more than 20 year old fat young man with a happy face.


    This young man was a little fat, but he was very efficient in doing things, so he had been following Ellen


    all the time.


    The two of them wore sunsses and masks. Ordinary people really couldn''t recognize that they were


    stars.


    Ellen was an A-lister and few people didn''t know him. Although Nancy was not an A-lister star now, she


    was a little famous.


    The two of them dressed up and took their assistants to Xi''an city for a walk.


    Ellen didn''t drive his car. The four of them chose to take a taxi. Ellen told Nancy, "In this way, it''s


    convenient for us to go anywhere. We don''t need to find a parking space. If we see a ce we like, we


    can stop and take a walk. If we don''t like it, we can get on the taxi and go."


    "You are very thoughtful and experienced." Nancy praised him sincerely.


    Ellen''s assistant waved his hand and called a taxi. It was a little crowded for the four of them, but it


    didn''t matter as long as they had a good time.


    The driver didn''t recognize the man and woman in front of him. He just felt a little strange. ''It was a little


    cloudy today, and there was no sun. The two of them were wearing sunsses and masks, as if they


    were mysterious.''


    Although he didn''t know why they did this, he didn''t think of the two of them as stars.


    They came to the Terracotta Army together and found that the Terracotta Army had different


    expressions.


    "The Terracotta Army here really lives up to its reputation. If we cane here and have a look, we


    won''t miss the trip to Xi''an," Ellen said to Nancy.


    "How did the ancient people create so many Terracotta Army? Why did they bury so many Terracotta


    Army here?" Nancy was very curious about these things.

 Chapter 95 Very Happy

    Chapter 95 Very Happy


    "I have to say that the ancient people should be smarter than us modern people. With so many


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Terracotta Army, it is impossible for people nowadays to make it. Although it is a little rough, its


    expression is very realistic." Ellen praised.


    The two assistants followed them closely, afraid that they would be left half a step behind.


    Although Nancy and Ellen were not recognized by the public, the two assistants did not dare to be


    careless. ording to their past experience, they might be recognized by the public at any time.


    Besides, the weather was very good today. Nancy and Ellen were both wearing sunsses and masks,


    which seemed to hide something.


    There were many people who came to the Terracotta Army, but there were also many people who


    looked at the Nancy and Ellen, because from the temperament of the two, they believed that the two of


    them were actors.


    After all, they were well-dressed and had good temperaments. There must be a possibility that they


    didn''t want to be discovered by everyone.


    The more they behaved like this, the more curious the public became. Some of them even followed


    Nancy and Ellen closely, trying to find something.


    Ellen also discovered this kind of thing. He whispered to Nancy, "Let''s go. They should be able to


    recognize us from our figures after a long time."


    "Okay, I will listen to you." Nancy agreed with Ellen''s suggestion. After all, he was very experienced in


    dealing with such matters.


    Although they were reluctant to part with half of the Terracotta Army, they knew that there were a lot of


    people here. If they were recognized by the public, it would be impossible for them to move, let alone


    watching.


    When they were about to walk out, someone had recognized them and shouted, "The man wearing


    sunsses is Ellen. Come and have a look."


    Nancy and Ellen had a bad feeling and quickened their pace.


    Someone behind them said excitedly, "I''ve heard that Ellen and Nancy havee to Xi''an city to shoot


    recently. It seems that they are the two."


    The people behind them followed them in disorder. At this time, a taxi came from behind. The


    assistants quickly waved their hands to stop the taxi. The four people sat in the taxi and left the


    pursuers behind.


    "We finally got rid of them." Nancy patted her chest and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    She took off her mask and sunsses and wanted to take a breath, so that she could feel more


    But she forgot one thing. The taxi driver saw someone chasing them just now, but he didn''t hear what


    they said.


    Now he saw Nancy take off her sunsses and mask, he immediately recognized them.


    The driver shouted happily, "I''m so lucky today. It turns out that there are two famous stars, Ellen and


    Nancy. No wonder I saw your figures very familiar just now. I''ve heard that you woulde here to


    shoot, but I didn''t expect that I''m so lucky today. Now I see you."


    It turned out that Ellen also took off his mask at this time. After all, he was a little depressed just now.


    "Drive slowly. Don''t always turn back to look at us." Ellen''s assistant reminded the driver that safety


    was the most important.


    "Where are you going to get off? Could I take a photo with you two famous stars?" The driver was very


    excited.


    "Of course. Now let''s go to the shopping mall." Said Ellen.


    The driver said excitedly, "Okay, I''ll take you to the biggest shopping mall here."


    "But don''t tell anyone when we get off the car that we are in this shopping mall now." Ellen ordered. If


    the driver told others that the two stars were in the mall, the mall would be surrounded.


    "I understand. Don''t worry." When the driver heard that the two stars agreed to take a photo with him,


    he was very excited and promised everything.


    "Let me take you to the biggest shopping mall in the city. There are all kinds of goods there." The driver


    was very attentive now.


    "Thank you very much," said Nancy politely.


    "That''s what I should do. I''ve heard that Ellen is very cold, but today he looks very approachable. It


    seems that the rumors are not credible." The driver was too excited, so he talked endlessly, which


    made them feel a little funny.


    "Yes, there are some things that don''t follow the same pattern. It''s the right way to see it with your own


    eyes." The assistant took the opportunity to prove Ellen''s identity and didn''t want others to have a


    negative impression of him.


    Soon, they arrived at the biggest shopping mall here. When they got out of the car, the two of them


    took off their masks and took a photo with the driver.


    When the assistant wanted to pay the money, the driver refused. "Thank you two big stars. How can I


    ask for your fare? I really don''t need it. It''s just a matter of stepping on the gas."


    Originally, they didn''t intend to badger with this matter here. Since the driver didn''t want it, after


    expressing their thanks, they came to the shopping mall.


    They all chose some daily necessities. After all, it was inconvenient to buy anything in the wilderness


    some time ago, and the things they used were very exquisite. So when they came here, they threw the


    rest of them there.


    Nancy and Ellen deliberately separated from each other, not attracting everyone''s attention. After all,


    the two of them wore sunsses and masks, which were much more eye-catching than one person...


    People outside looked like stars and had a lot of glory. They thought they were all the pride of God.


    They liked them very much and made a lot of money.


    In fact, they didn''t expect that they would often lose their most precious freedom, because no matter


    where they went, as long as they were recognized, they would be surrounded.


    So just like what happened just now, they didn''t even finish seeing the Terracotta Army. Although being


    a star, they had their own helplessness, which was something that no one could understand.


    They didn''t stay long in the mall, and they all lowered their heads as much as possible to avoid being


    discovered by others.


    They selected some daily necessities as soon as possible and asked their assistant to pay the bill. The


    two of them quickly walked out of the mall.


    When she walked to a corner where no one was around, Nancy couldn''t help but want to take off her


    mask, but Ellen stopped her. "You''d better feel wronged first. It''s gettingte. Let''s find a ce to have


    dinner. When we get to the private room, you can take off your mask."


    When the two were talking, their assistants came out with big bags. Seeing that the two were waiting


    for them unharmed, they both breathed a sigh of relief.


    It could be seen that they were not used to this kind of life. After all, every time they apanied a


    star out, they were very nervous, afraid that there would be some emergencies that they could not


    handle.

 Chapter 96 Dinner

    Chapter 96 Dinner


    "Let''s find a restaurant nearby. Although it''s my second time to Xi''an, I don''t know where there is


    delicious food." Ellen said modestly.


    "Let''s find a restaurant to eat first, and then ask the people here where there is delicious food." Nancy


    was very thoughtful.


    "Okay, let''s do it." They chatted while walking. The two assistants felt a little tired carrying the packed


    things.


    Seeing that Mr. Liu was out of breath, Nancy quickly helped him share the burden, trying to make him


    less tired.


    After they walked about two hundred meters, they found two or three restaurants, but they felt that


    these restaurants seemed to be a little dirty.


    When they arrived at a starred restaurant, Ellen heaved a long sigh of relief and said, "Let''s eat here.


    We have walked so far and we are all tired."


    When they entered the restaurant, the waiter came up and asked, "Do you have an appointment?"


    "We don''t have an appointment. Please arrange a private room for us." Ellen said in a low voice.


    "But I''m sorry. If you don''t have an appointment, the private room have been booked this noon. If you


    don''t mind, you can eat in the hall." The waiter said apologetically.


    In his words alone, everyone knew that this restaurant was very popr. Otherwise, it was impossible


    to have all the private rooms booked.


    Just as the Ellen and Nancy were hesitating, another waiter ran up to them and said, "We just received


    a call. The client has an emergency today, so room 107 has been cancelled. You can have dinner


    there."


    They were tired after walking. Hearing the waiter''s words, they felt that they were really lucky today.


    "Okay, take us there." Ellen agreed readily.


    Only after the waiter led them into the private room did Nancy understand why the business of this


    restaurant was so good.


    Not to mention the decoration outside, even the private rooms were decorated with pure green nts,


    which made the whole room look particrly pleasing...


    The waiter brought the menu and Ellen asked Nancy to order ording tody first rule.


    When she was in Tibet, Nancy did feel a little greedy, so she rudely ordered a few of her favorite


    dishes, but she was very considerate. She also ordered two of her assistant''s favorite dishes for him.


    The assistant was very satisfied. There were not many people who were considerate like Nancy.


    Some stars were not very famous, but they were full of arrogance. They deliberately put on airs in front


    of their subordinates and ignored them too much.


    Ellen took the menu and ordered several dishes rudely. When the waiter walked out, he felt a little


    strange. Why were they still wearing sunsses when they entered the restaurant?


    When the waiters brought the dishes in, they found that there were two big stars sitting inside.


    After all, the waiters in a starred restaurant were well-trained. Although they were very excited, they did


    not disturb them to have dinner together.


    They took out paper and pen and asked them to sign when they were about to leave.


    At the table, Nancy didn''t look like a star at all. For a girl who had been craving for food for many days,


    her image didn''t matter anymore.


    Ellen had been smiling all the time. Looking at the way she ate, he couldn''t help but remind her, "Don''t


    you worry about getting fat if you eat so much?"


    "I won''t get fat no matter how much I eat." Nancy said with a smile, and she was very proud of herself.


    "Then I really envy you. Don''t look at me like this, I dare not eat as presumptuously as you." Ellen


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    envied Nancy.


    "No wonder the business of this restaurant is so good. The chefs are very good at cooking, and the


    dishes they cook are very delicious." While eating, Nancy''s assistant reminded her, "Don''t eat too fast.


    It''s not good for your digestion."


    As a matter of fact, only Nancy in the room who had a good time. Although Ellen was also a little


    greedy, he had a strong self-control ability. In order to maintain his physique, he didn''t eat too much...


    The two chatted while eating. Ellen asked casually, "Nancy, what do you think of the entertainment


    circle?"


    "I don''t know. Although I don''t like a lot of things in the entertainment circle, Director Li is very nice to


    me. I think he is very good."


    Nancyplimented Director Li generously. She thought the director was very kind to her, but Ellen


    continued, "This director is really good. I have cooperated with him many times. He is not like other


    directors who would ask actors that want to y the leading role in this y to follow their hidden


    rules."


    Since Ellen mentioned this, Nancy took the opportunity to ask, "What do you think of the hidden rules


    of this field?"


    The two of them didn''t avoid talking about this. After all, the hidden rules were very popr in the


    entertainment circle.


    "I really look down upon those actors who rely on the hidden rules to be famous. Do they really


    have no bottom line in order to be able to act? What''s the meaning of such a person being popr?"


    Ellen said with disdain.


    "Sometimes this kind of thing can''t be avoided. Actors in this field are clear about this kind of thing, but


    they don''t point it out. In their hearts, as long as they can y a role in a y, it''s nothing even if they


    sleep with the director."


    Although Mr. Liu''s words were not pleasant to hear, they were all true. It was just that every actress had


    a different idea.


    Ellen was very clear that Nancy didn''t act on the basis of hidden rules, because he knew Director Li


    well and knew that he was not a despicable person.


    Although there were many women throwing themselves at him, Director Li was a normal man after all,


    and asionally had some romantic affairs, but he never wrote empty checks with others, nor did he


    take the initiative to seduce women.


    When they were about to finish dinner, the waiter who had juste in brought them arge te of


    watermelon and told them voluntarily, "This is the fruit I gave to the two stars after dinner. Please have


    a taste."


    "Thank you." Although this kind of thing was verymon, it was necessary for Nancy to express her


    thanks politely.


    "May I ask you two to sign for me?" The waiter took out a pen and a piece of paper shyly. It seemed


    that he had prepared it in advance.


    "Absolutely." Worried that Ellen''s refusal would embarrass the waiter, Nancy quickly took it over.


    She signed her name on the notebook and handed it to Ellen.


    Ellen was very cooperative. He signed his name without hesitation with a smile on his face.


    The waiter saw that the two of them were very easy-going and did not intend to y a big card. He took


    out his mobile phone and asked with a little embarrassment, "May I take a photo with you two? I can go


    out and show off in the future."

 Chapter 97 Great

    Chapter 97 Great


    Nancy and Ellen were amused by the waiter''s straightforward words. Normally, no one could speak like


    this.


    They liked the waiter very much, so they didn''t have the heart to refuse his invitation.


    It was rare for Ellen to joke with him, "Then you can take many photos today, so that you can have the


    qualification to go out and show off."


    The waiter''s face turned red with excitement. He didn''t expect himself to be so lucky today. He got the


    autographs of two famous stars and photos with them.


    "Thank you two so much. It''s my treat today. You don''t have to pay the bill." The waiter said honestly.


    He felt a little embarrassed to make so many requests.


    But Ellen said, "You don''t have to pay for our meal, because it''s not easy for you to work. You can take


    photos as you like, and you don''t need to pay for the meal. If you are the boss, I will agree without


    hesitation."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m very happy to meet you two today. It''s my pleasure to treat you to dinner." The


    waiter took out his phone and took pictures with them.


    Ellen waved his hand and asked his assistant to pay the bill. He already felt that the waiter was very


    enthusiastic. If he asked him to pay the bill, he would definitely be embarrassed.


    After all, he didn''t pay much attention to the money for his own food, but for a waiter, it was not easy for


    him to make money, not to mention that he had his own family to support.


    It was not until Ellen''s assistant paid the bill and came in that they were about to leave. With


    sunsses on, Ellen and Nancy pushed the door open and found two waiters standing outside.


    The waitress was a little embarrassed and said that only the two of them knew when he cut the


    watermelon just now, and he dared not to tell others.


    Nancy and Ellen looked at each other. They wanted to leave here as soon as possible and didn''t want


    to disturb anyone.


    Looking at the notebooks and pens handed over by the two waiters, the two of them signed quickly and


    left here as soon as possible...


    When they were outside, Nancy heaved a long sigh of relief and said, "I did have a good meal today."


    "Ha ha, do you want to go somewhere else?" At this moment, Ellen acted like an elder brother, asking


    for the opinion of Nancy.


    "I''m under pressure toe out with you, a big star, because you may be recognized at any time."


    Nancy said.


    "Ha ha, let''s go back to have a rest. It''ste now. We will start to work tomorrow." Ellen suggested with


    augh.


    That was exactly what she wanted. Therefore, ording to Ellen''s suggestion, the four of them went


    back to their hotel.


    Ellen lived on the second floor, and Nancy lived on the third floor. This was the arrangement of the


    director.


    After all, the actors and actresses couldn''t be arranged in the same floor, which proved that the director


    was very careful and took some details into ount.


    Nancy''s assistant, Mr. Liu, followed her back to her bedroom. He took out all the things she had bought


    and put them on the cab.


    Thinking of what he had known today, he said to Nancy, "People all say that Ellen is upright and


    disdains the hidden rules in the entertainment circle. It seems that everyone knows him very well."


    "Yes, not every actor is that kind of person. Even in the entertainment circle, there are still some ws.


    It''s not like what people say that good people can''t enter the entertainment circle." Nancy agreed with


    him.


    "Ellen is a good man. In the past few days, he has taught me a lot of things and skills that I didn''t know


    before. It proves that he is not like other actors who are afraid that people will surpass him if they learn


    something." Although Nancy was young, it didn''t mean that she didn''t know these things.


    Originally, the two of them wanted to y together today, but when they thought that they could have a


    half day off, they were too embarrassed to disturb each other, so the time of this day passed.


    Hedy was just a nobody. She had heard from the side that Nancy and Ellen went out to enjoy the


    scenery and go shopping today.


    She suddenly came up with an idea. Ellen was so handsome. Why didn''t she make a fuss about him?


    As an A-lister, the paparazzi must be very interested in any news about him.


    So she tried to contact the paparazzi outside and told them that she wanted to provide them first-hand


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    information about Ellen...


    Ellen was an A-lister star. He kept his chastity and had never been exposed in any negative news.


    When the paparazzi heard what Hedy said, they were very interested and promised to keep it a secret


    for her.


    Therefore, on the next day, when Nancy and Ellen sat quietly aside and faced each other, some


    paparazzi lurked among the walk-ons.


    They took photos of Nancy and Ellen when they weren''t at the filming site.


    The two of them were in a kissing scene today. First, they kissed each other''s cheeks, and then hugged


    each other.


    The assistants of the two of them had been standing far away from them in order not to dy the y


    between the two of them. So in the pictures taken by the paparazzi, the two of them stayed quietly by


    the river, without anyone else.


    The two of them were very dedicated. No matter what movie Ellen shot, he treated it very seriously,


    otherwise he wouldn''t have be an A-lister star.


    With a learning attitude, Nancy tried her best to do every move. She didn''t want the director to find any


    trouble.


    When the two of them were in a y, Ellen gave his best guidance to Nancy. "When you act in the


    kissing scene, you must close your eyes and treat each other as the person you love. You must not be


    distracted and think that you are acting."


    As for Ellen''s guidance, with a sincere attitude, the two of them pretended to be in a y, so when the


    paparazzi photographed them, they two hugged and kissed passionately...


    Many people had seen the two of them ying together, but they didn''t think it was abnormal. After all,


    this matter was toomon.


    The two of them didn''t expect that Hedy would make a fuss on this matter. In fact, she didn''t mean to


    deal with Ellen. She just wanted to take the opportunity to mess with Nancy and make Mond stop


    loving her.


    This was her first thought, and her second thought was to make Nancy unable to stay in the


    entertainment circle any longer. After all, she was not a popr actress. If there was any negative


    impact on her future, it would be very fatal...


    Therefore, it never urred to Nancy and Ellen that a huge storm was waiting for them...

 Chapter 108 Fall Down

    Chapter 108 Fall Down


    Facing the anger of Nancy, Hedy didn''t take it seriously. Instead, she had a feeling of satisfaction.


    "Let me tell you the truth. I did everything to hurt you. I spilled powder on your costume, and I broke


    your shoes. It took me two hours for you to fall into the river. All these things were done by me." Hedy


    admitted everything.


    However, these words were not the same in Nancy''s ears.


    She had suspected that it was Hedy who did it, but she did not expect that she was so tant and


    arrogant in front of her.


    "Why did you do that? Why didn''t you think about it? If Mond loves you, how could he marry me? It''s all


    your wishful thinking."


    "Don''t say so much. If you don''t marry Mond, he will definitely marry me." It seemed that Hedy had lost


    her mind.


    "I have nothing to say to a person like you. Now I''m married to Mond, and you are always an outsider.


    The photos of me and Ellen taken by the paparazzi, should it be you asked them to do it, right? What


    benefit will it bring to you?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Hedy didn''t show mercy to her, there was no need for Nancy to show mercy.


    "I just want to ruin your reputation. See if Mond still wants you or not. Don''t be so lofty as usual. If he


    knows what you have done, he will definitely divorce you."


    The more Hedy said, the angrier Nancy became. Lying on the bed, she was shot. She hadn''t offended


    anyone in the past, and had been framed by Hedy for a few times. Now, she was sending a message


    to her family to brag about herself.


    "Why are you so vicious? Mond doesn''t want to be with you just because of this." Nancy was not a


    person to be easily bullied. She chose to fight back when she heard that Hedy had gone too far.


    Hedy reached out her hands and tried to push Nancy away. She had always been spoiled, so she had


    never heard such disrespectful words.


    The two of them were about to fight. Originally, Nancy had almost lost her life because of her plot. Now


    that she was still bragging at home, Nancy couldn''t ept it.


    Therefore, when Hedy reached out her hands to push her, Nancy pushed her back, not showing any


    weakness.


    When the two of them were pushing each other, Nancy was very angry, so she increased the strength


    in her hands. Hedy was wearing high heels, she was pushed to the ground by Nancy identally.


    Wearing high-heeled shoes, her ankle and neck were suddenly tilted. The pain was so unbearable that


    she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Nancy, you bitch. I''ll sue you for hurting my life. Now I can''t walk on the road anymore. You have to


    take full responsibility."


    "You came to my house and bullied me. Now you are the first toin. You have admitted that it


    was you who framed me every time. How dare you sue me?" Seeing that Hedy was lying on the


    ground, Nancy was a little flustered.


    After all, this girl was very kind-hearted. She didn''t want to hurt her because of a fit of anger. If it weren''t


    for this matter, which had almost killed her, she wouldn''t have been so angry with her.


    "I don''t care. I can''t walk now. Take me to the hospital as soon as possible, or I''ll call the police right


    away." Up to now, Hedy was still very arrogant. She wanted to threaten Nancy to leave the Lu Family,


    and also wanted to take the opportunity to win Mond''s sympathy.


    When the servant who was cleaning downstairs heard the noise upstairs, she hurried up and saw that


    Hedy and Nancy were quarreling fiercely, and Hedy was lying on the ground, unable to walk.


    She hurried down to ask Hilton, "Mrs. Hilton, Miss Nancy and Miss Hedy have quarreled with each


    other, and Miss Hedy is even lying on the ground, seeming to be injured. You''d better go and have a


    look."


    Hearing that someone had been injured, Hilton didn''t dare to neglect it. She hurried to the third floor


    and saw that the two of them were still unwilling topromise.


    When she saw Hiltone up, Hedy put on an aggrieved expression and tears fell down.


    She said in a pitiful tone, "Aunt, I came to see Nancy out of kindness, but she pushed me to the


    ground. My feet are so painful that I can''t walk now. It seems that I have broken them."


    This woman was good at confusing right and wrong. She didn''t tell Hilton why Nancy pushed her. She


    just pretended to be weak.


    Originally, Hilton hated Nancy very much now. Since she married into the Lu Family, Mond had been


    like a fish in water. The two of them were like husband and wife, which was really annoying.


    "Miss Hedy, don''t worry. I''ll send someone to take you to the hospital right now. We''ll talk about the rest


    after Mondes back." Now the top priority was to send Hedy to the hospital for recovery.


    However, Nancy kept chattering. She saw that the weak look of Hedy waspletely different from the


    arrogant look just now.


    She sniffed, "Don''t pretend to be weak now. You''re too good at pretending. What''s the reason? Who


    pushed whom first? Why didn''t you tell Mrs. Hilton? "


    "I know I can''t speak, but there is nothing between Mond and me. Although we grew up together, if I fell


    in love with him, I would have married him long ago. It''s not your turn to marry him. So you have


    wronged me for something."


    Only now did Nancy truly admire Hedy''s ability to distort right from wrong. She was willing to admit


    defeat.


    "You can say whatever you want. I have a clear conscience anyway." Nancy said casually.


    At this time, Hilton had already sent someone over. They took Hedy to the hospital to check her leg


    first. As for the rest, they would talk about it after Noah and Mond came back.


    Although she didn''t me Nancy, the way she looked at her didn''t seem to be like usual. From her


    expression, Nancy could tell that she was ming her, which made her even more depressed.


    On the other side, Hilton arranged someone to take Hedy to the hospital. She didn''t dare to make a


    decision on this matter, so she called Noah and told him what had happened at home.


    Hearing this, Noah was very angry. ''How could Nancy do this? No matter what, Hedy was her guest


    when she came to her house. Why did she hit her? Was it because she was Mond''s childhood


    sweetheart?''


    Although he was angry, he still came to Mond''s office and told him everything that had just


    happened.

 Chapter 109 Confused

    Chapter 109 Confused


    It was exactly what he had heard from Hilton.


    "Just now, Hilton called me and told me that Hedy had juste to our house to visit Nancy. I don''t


    know why she had a quarrel with her. The two might have pushed each other, Hedy''s foot was injured


    and she is in the hospital now.


    After all, Nancy is your wife. You can go back and deal with this matter. Anyway, we have been in a


    rtionship with the He Family for many years. I don''t want to quarrel with them because of this little


    thing, so you must be careful when dealing with it. "


    Mond had been listening to his father silently all the time. Although he couldn''t say anything, he knew


    very well in his heart. After all, in front of him that day, Hedy was very arrogant.


    Not to mention that no one else was there today, not to mention that Nancy had already seriously


    suspected that the injuries she had suffered in the theater mighte from Hedy.


    But now he couldn''t say anything, so he had to follow his father''s order ande home.


    When he came home and saw that Nancy was sitting on the bed alone and sulking, he felt very sad.


    When Nancy saw Monde, she knew that someone was sending messages to him. Otherwise, it


    was just noon and he wouldn''t havee back so early.


    "Nancy, can you tell me what happened between you and Hedy?" Mond looked euphemistic, afraid that


    his inappropriate expression would make Nancy feel sadder.


    "Mond, do you believe me?" With tears on her face, Nancy looked pitiful.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mond said gently, "You are my wife now. Who should I believe if I don''t believe you. Don''t worry. I


    believe whatever you say. You just need to tell me what happened to you today."


    "Today, Hedy came to see me nominally, but she kept attacking me with words. I tried to sound her out


    with words and asked her if she had done what happened on the film set. She said arrogantly in front of


    me that she had done it. She wanted to ruin my reputation and make you hate me. She said that I had


    broken off your rtionship and was a third party in your rtionship."


    The more she said, the more aggrieved she felt. When she saw Monde back, she felt even more


    aggrieved.


    She was also shot for no reason, but she did not expect that Hedy would say that she was a third party


    in their rtionship, which was very unfair to her.


    Hearing what Nancy said, Mond showed a thoughtful expression. Why didn''t he find that Hedy loved


    him before? He thought that she treated their rtionship as brother and sister just like him.


    Now it seemed that it was just because he was unclear about the right and wrong that he had caused


    Nancy to suffer so much grievance on the film set, and she had almost died in Xi''an.


    "Don''t worry. I will handle it." Mondforted her, afraid that she would be worried.


    "Nancy, I''m sorry to make you suffer toe to our family." Mond reached out his hand and wanted to


    touch Nancy''s face. Thinking of their rtionship, he felt that what he had done was a little abrupt.


    "Anyway, Hedy started first, I didn''t hit her, but she pushed me." Nancy told Mond the whole story so


    that he could know more about it.


    "I know. Don''t think too much. I''m going to the hospital now. You just need to have a good rest at


    home." Mond then went to the hospital to visit Hedy.


    As a matter of fact, he had to visit her this time. Firstly, she had a conflict with Nancy, who was his wife.


    Secondly, they grew up together. She was like his sister. Not to mention that she had a conflict with his


    wife, even if she had a conflict with others, Mond had to visit her.


    When Mond arrived at the hospital, as the parent of the Lu Family, Hilton had already been there with


    Hedy. After all, she was the only elder who was at home when the ident happened. If she didn''t


    When Hilton saw Monde over, she felt that she was finally released. At this time, Hedy''s parents


    had also rushed over.


    They were also very anxious when they heard that their daughter was injured.


    After all, they were all very reasonable people, and they had been with the Lu Family for many years,


    so they suddenly felt embarrassed to break up with each other.


    Mond saw Hedy''s parents sitting there and nodded to greet them.


    However, Hilton said, "Mond, you''re finally here. Now Miss Hedy has been injured and needs to stay in


    the hospital for a few days. After all, Nancy is your wife. You can deal with it all by yourself."


    She pushed the matter away, as if Nancy was not a member of the Lu Family.


    Mond nodded his head to show that he had known what had happened. Seeing that she had made


    everything clear, Hilton didn''t want to stay in the hospital any longer.


    ording to her, the smell of disinfectant in the hospital was so pungent. Anyway, she was not her own


    daughter and had nothing to do with her. As for how they quarreled with the Lu Family, it was none of


    her business.


    Mond took the note and wrote, "Since I''m here, you can go back. Go back to the Lu Family and send


    someone to take care of Hedy."


    At this time, Hedy''s parents also saw Mond''s note, so they stopped him and said, "We will take care of


    Hedy. We are worried about others to take care of her."


    With a loving look on their face. Mond wrote again, "Then don''t send anyone here for the time being.


    You can go back first. We''ll talk about it when we get back."


    After saying goodbye to Hedy''s parents, Hilton twisted her slender waist and left the hospital.


    Hedy parents knew their daughter''s feelings for Mond, because they had once stopped her from loving


    him.


    But it didn''t mean that they would let it go.


    Hedy''s mother was the first to find fault with Mond. "Mond, you two grew up together. I treat you as my


    own son. Now your wife has pushed my daughter to the ground, and her foot is broken. You tell me


    how to deal with this matter."


    "Uncle, aunt, I''ve already asked Nancy about this matter. It was Hedy who made trouble out of nothing


    with her. The two of them pushed each other, so this matter happened." Mond wrote on the paper.


    "Anyway, my daughter is injured now. Let''s not talk about anything else. That''s the truth." After all,


    Hedy''s father was a man who had seen big scenes, and he didn''t want to make things difficult for


    Mond, who was a cripple.


    At this time, Hedy had slowly woken up. In her sleep just now, she felt that Mond hade over. She


    opened her eyes and saw him sitting in front of her.


    All of a sudden, tears welled up in her eyes, as if she had suffered a great grievance...

 Chapter 110 Uncontrolled Public Opinion

    Chapter 110 Uncontrolled Public Opinion


    "Mond, you are not at home. Look at what your wife has done to me. Now my foot is a little broken.


    Don''t you think she has gone too far?"


    Hedy''s usation with blood and tears made Mond frown slightly. In his heart, he believed what Nancy


    had said, so he felt Hedy was not an innocent person.. She always spoke as if she was telling the truth.


    "What''s wrong with you? You haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why do you have such a big


    grudge?" Mond pointed out the key point of the problem and wanted to let Hedy face it. This is in our


    Lu Family, not in your family.


    Moreover, both of her parents were there. They were calm and wise, so Mond wrote this sentence.


    In Hedy''s mind, Mond didn''t know about it, so he asked.


    "It''s your wife who didn''t believe me, so she asked me a lot of questions. We got angry because our


    conversation was too sharp. That''s why she pushed me to the ground and hurt me."


    Hedy knew that Mond must have asked Nancy about it, so she told him so much.


    Mond continued to write on the paper, "my wife has told me that you have admitted what happened to


    her when she was filming. I want to know why.


    It was not until then that her parents realized that their daughter had done a lot of wrong things to


    Nancy.


    They looked at her reproachfully, feeling that she was brainless. Now that Mond was disabled, why did


    she still like him?


    But considering that Mond was still here, they didn''t me her.


    Hearing what Mond said, Hedy refused to admit, "don''t listen to him. Why should I admit what I haven''t


    done? She framed me. Why would I do that to her? "


    Because of their trust and love for their daughter, now that they heard that Hedy didn''t admit these


    things, her parents thought that Nancy was deliberately framing their daughter.


    Hedy''s father said solemnly, "Mond, I don''t care whether it was intentional or not. Anyway, my daughter


    is injured now. I don''t want to hold her ountable for your sake, but it doesn''t mean that she can


    nder my daughter casually."


    Now that Hedy''s was still in the hospital, Mond couldn''t say anything. Moreover, with her parents


    present, it was inconvenient for him to say anything.


    So he didn''t say anything against her parents.


    Now Hedy''s parents were a little angry. As Nancy was so arrogant, they didn''t stop their daughter.


    Since the two families had been friends for generations, they didn''t care what their daughter wanted to


    do. After all, it was her daughter who was injured.


    In the evening, Noah also came to visit Hedy. After all, he was very familiar with her because she had


    been with his son since childhood.


    Heforted her with a few words, and even promised solemnly, "you can rest here and worry about


    nothing. If there is anything, I can deal with for you."


    Seeing that Noah had such a good attitude, Hedy''s parents decided to let it go.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Originally, Nancy thought that this matter would be over, but she never thought that the next day, the


    headlines of several major newspapers as well as online public opinion, reported that Nancy was now a


    star, and she suspected that Hedy was the one who reported her incident, so she used violence


    against her and let her stay in hospital.


    As expected, on the second day, the corridor of the hospital and the gate of the Lu Family were


    surrounded by reporters.


    They had heard first-hand information and came to confirm if it was because of Nancy that Hedy was in


    hospital.


    Many reporters gathered at the gate of the Lu Family, hoping that Nancy could give them an


    exnation. Was it true?


    Even Mond didn''t expect that this matter would be so sensational, and it proved that his thought was


    right.


    Only the Lu Family and the He Family knew about it, but it was impossible for the Lu Family to publicize


    it on purpose.


    From this point of view, it seemed that Hedy had deliberately hyped up this matter. It seemed that she


    was very eager to make Nancy lose her reputation.


    Now the public opinion was cursing Nancy: they said that she was very vicious. While she didn''t


    be an A-lister, she was very bad to the stars around her.


    Some even said, "Hedy identally bumped into Nancy, and Nancy took revenge on her like this. It


    seems that this woman is very vicious.".


    Her agent quickly came out to rify this matter, saying that it was all nonsence.


    But today, the manager''s low voice could not suppress the deliberate action of someone.


    Originally, Nancy was in a bad mood, so when she saw the news, she was even more depressed.


    Seeing the news, Ivy called her daughter in a hurry. Originally, Nancy''s phone had been bombarded


    today.


    Therefore, Nancy simply turned off her phone and didn''t answer anyone''s call. Of course, she didn''t


    answer her mother''s call either.


    Seeing that Ivy couldn''t get through to her daughter, she was very anxious. She was worried that if


    Nancy couldn''t withstand this blow, she would lose her mind.


    Now that things hade to this point, there was no way to dodge. Therefore, she asked Nate to go to


    the Lu Family to see her daughter.


    But when they arrived at the Lu family, they saw a lot of paparazzi surrounding the gate of the Lu family


    from a distance.


    It seemed that it was impossible for them to enter the Lu Family quietly.


    Sitting in the car, Ivy said anxiously, "honey, what should we do now? How can we go in and see our


    daughter safely?"


    "Now the paparazzi have surrounded the house so tightly. If we go in, they will definitely not let us go.


    What on earth is going on now? We don''t know at all, so we don''t even have the right to speak. "


    Nate was a little anxious. He felt sorry for his daughter. Why didn''t she tell him that she had suffered


    injustice? It was said that daughters trusted their parents the most, wasn''t it?


    "What should we do now? We can''t leave our daughter alone." At this time, she had no idea what to do.


    As the saying goes, "care makes trouble.".


    However, what Nate said made the two of them a little sober. "We can''t get in touch with our daughter.


    Call Mond. He must know what happened inside."


    "Yes, how can I forget it? I''ll call Mond now and see what he will say." Ivy picked up the phone and


    called him.


    The phone rang for many times, but no one answered.


    Ivy felt anxious. "What''s wrong with the two kids today? Why don''t they answer the phone? Is there


    anything wrong? Let''s go to hispany and have a look. "

 Chapter 111 Unpredictable

    Chapter 111 Unpredictable


    "There must be reporters at the gate of thepany, but we should be able to get in. Let''s go to the


    daughter was doing?


    But when they arrived at thepany, they didn''t find any reporters squatting there.


    They told the receptionist that they wanted to see Mond, but the receptionist asked them, "do you have


    an appointment? Without an appointment, it''s impossible for him to see you."


    Ivy was so excited that she wanted to say that she was Mond''s mother-inw. But when she thought of


    this, she was reminded that it was not known by others.


    Only a few people rted to the Lu Family knew that Nancy and Mond had married, and they didn''t


    announce it to the outside world.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    So Ivy controlled her temper and said, "please tell Mond that Uncle Nie wants to see him."


    Although she didn''t want to inform Mond, she saw that they seemed to have something urgent, so the


    receptionist called and told his secretary that Uncle Nie and his wife wanted to see Mond.


    Soon, the receptionist hung up the phone and said politely, "Mr. Mond invites you in."


    "Thank you." Ivy thanked her politely.


    After all, her politeness was there. No matter how anxious she was, politeness was necessary.


    When the two of them saw Mond, they found that he seemed to be worried in the office alone.


    His secretary also came in. Mond asked him to make two cups of tea for them.


    When the secretary came in to make tea, Mond waved his hand, indicating him to go out.


    Ivy was very careful. She knew that her son-inw was pretending to be dumb, and no one knew about


    it. So she was afraid that their conversation would be heard by others, so she went to lock the door, so


    that they could have a safe conversation.


    "Dad, mom, I know what you mean bying here. I''m also trying to figure it out."


    Mond said first, without waiting for them to ask.


    "Nancy has suffered too much. She can''t be bullied anymore." Said Ivy.


    However, Mond had his own difficulties, but he didn''t show any expression on his face. He just said


    lightly, "when I got married with her, no one knew, so now I''m a little worried. I don''t know how to deal


    with this matter, so that the big family can ept it."


    "I believe that my daughter is not that kind of person. You have been with her for so long, and you know


    that she is very kind. What on earth made this matter so big?"


    Nate, who had been silent all the time, finally opened his mouth.


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter. It seems that it''s impossible to press it down for the time


    being. Even her agentpany doesn''t believe it. It can be seen that enemies are also trying their best


    to make Nancy lose her reputation."


    Mond''s eyes sparkled, but his words were a little harsh.


    However, Nancy''s parents were still worried, because they didn''t know how Mond''s strength was. They


    hadn''t contacted Nancy these days, so they didn''t know what had happened.


    But Mond didn''t want to say anything more. It seemed that he had something on his mind that no one


    could figure it out.


    "What did your father say? Did he me Nancy?" This was what the couple worried most.


    They knew very well what kind of person Mond''s father was. If they took the opportunity to me their


    daughter, Nancy would definitely have a hard time.


    "My father didn''t show his attitude, but he didn''t say anything either. They gave me the right to deal with


    this matter, but I don''t know whether Nancy has pushed Hedy or not."


    The indifferent tone of Mond surprised the couple. In their impression, he had always been on the side


    of Nancy, but from his tone just now, it seemed that it was not what they thought.


    Although Ivy was not a shrew and was very reasonable, she couldn''t hold back her anger when her


    precious daughter was involved.


    She stared at Mond and said, "what do you mean by that? Don''t you believe in her? Now she only


    trusts you in the Lu Family. If you don''t believe in her, how will she live her life?"


    Mond didn''t seem to take his wife''s parents'' reproach seriously. He said, "if it was the fault of Nancy


    that caused Hedy to be injured and hospitalized, I can''t protect her. After all, justice exists in everyone''s


    mind. If it weren''t her fault, no one could me her."


    Although Mond''s words sounded ufortable, they couldn''t find anything wrong.


    "Has it been revealed by Hedy? Maybe you can ask her about it." They had heard from Nancy that she


    suspected that it was Hedy who had done it.


    But they didn''t have any solid evidence. And they didn''t know that Hedy had already admitted it in front


    of Nancy. He didn''t tell them those.


    "I see. Take care of yourselves." Mond''s expression was not as intimate as before.


    Both Ivy and Nate were smart people. They thought that Mond didn''t like Nancy anymore, so he wasn''t


    willing to help her.


    When the two of them walked out of thepany, tears fell down along Ivy''s face. She told her


    husband, "it seems that Mond has believed the rumors outside and not Nancy."


    "No one can see through the current situation. We have to wait and see. The worst result is that we


    won''t let our daughter shoot in the future. As for these rumors, they should disappear soon." Nate


    However, Ivy didn''t think so. "Now that Nancy''s reputation has been ruined by others. Can we just let it


    go now?"


    "Now there is no way for my daughter''s agency to deal with this. It seems that someone is behind it.


    There is really no other way, unless the person who framed my daughter can be found." Nate replied.


    "I don''t think we can count on Mond now. We have to figure out a way."


    However, he didn''t agree with his wife. After all, it was not easy for a woman to understand a man''s


    mind.


    "Maybe Mond has other ns in his mind. Anyway, he has always been very good to Nancy. If he


    believes in the gossip outside, he will believe it at the first time. He won''t wait until now."


    Although Ivy didn''t have any desire for Mond now, objectively speaking, what Nate said was right, and


    she couldn''t refute it.


    Now her daughter had married into the Lu Family, so every move of this matter was rted to the


    reputation of the Lu Family.


    However, not many people knew that Nancy and Mond had married. So the Lu Family might not take


    the initiative to take action.


    The reason was so disappointing.

 Chapter 112 Difficult To Accept

    Chapter 112 Difficult To ept


    Now, Nancy had be the target of everyone''s attention, which was hard for her to ept.


    After all, she was the victim. Why did everyone believe in Hedy? Was it because she was injured and


    hospitalized?


    Standing at home alone, she felt very sad. She didn''t dare to turn on the phone, fearing that she would


    be scolded by everyone.


    When Mond finally came back home, she thought he wouldfort her and not let her worry too much.


    Because it had been like this before, but today when Mond came back home, his face was gloomy, as


    if someone owed him millions.


    "Mond, how can the media nowadays do this? They don''t know the truth and just talk nonsense. How


    can they be so irresponsible?"


    Originally, Nancy wanted to ask for the help and protection of Mond, even if she could ask him to


    happened, and everyone looked at her with different eyes.


    "Sometimes you don''t have to me everyone. After all, it''s normal for the media to favor Hedynow.


    After all, it''s her who gets hurt, not you."


    Said Mond expressionlessly. Although his tone was eptable to Nancy, she felt very aggrieved


    because he didn''tfort her at all.


    "You''d better find a way to press this matter down. Exin more for me about Dad." Said Nancy,


    looking at Mond.


    But she didn''t expect that the following words came from Mond''s mouth, "How do you expect me to


    exin to him? After all, it was you who did it. It''s useless for me to say anything. Do I exin to him


    that this is not what you did?"


    "Why do you say that? I''ve already told you that I''m innocent. It''s Hedy. She likes you and says that I''m


    the third party in your rtionship. Do you even believe this excuse?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing the attitude of Mond, Nancy was a little sad.


    "If you had been more patient, how could such a thing happen? You don''t need to do me Hedy for


    everything. You should also be responsible for it."


    At this time, Mond med Nancy. She couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    Was this word spoken from the man in front of her? Wasn''t he saying that he loved her, and that he


    wanted to protect her from any wrongdoing in his life?


    Was it because of this matter that he could not stand the test, and instead med her, a little woman?


    Nancy was a little sad. After all, she had just fallen in love with him. Was this how he treated her?


    "Mond, tell me the truth today. Why should I put up with it? You know it''s a fabricated charge. As my


    husband, it''s okay that you don''t get angry for me. But you came to me me. What do you mean?"


    At this time, Nancy was so angry that she had already lost her mind. Therefore, she spoke in a hurry


    and did not consider the consequences of their rtionship.


    "I don''t mean anything. I just mean literally. Even if she doesn''t speak well, if you put up with it, how


    could you hit her? If you didn''t hit her, what happened today wouldn''t have happened."


    Mond''s words were full of me, which made Nancy extremely sad. She had thought that she had


    found someone she could rely on for the rest of her life, but she didn''t expect that he was a coward


    who would only me his wife for what had happened.


    "I don''t want to quarrel with you. I don''t know why you be like this today. I just know that I have a


    clear conscience." Nancy was so sad that she didn''t say anything more.


    Seeing that, Mond didn''t say anything. He turned around, picked up his clothes and pushed his


    wheelchair out.


    Nancy was a little stunned. It was already thiste. Why did he still go out? Besides, there were so


    many paparazzi outside. If Mond went out, he would definitely be targeted.


    Because of Mond''s attitude towards her just now, Nancy didn''t ask him anymore. After all, they were


    not a real couple, so it was normal that he didn''t take her side.


    "Have a good rest tonight. Don''t wait for me. I won''te back tonight." While he was speaking, Mond


    had already pushed his wheelchair into the elevator.


    Looking at his back, Nancy asked, "Where are you going now? Why do you take your clothes with


    you?"


    "I''m going to take care of Hedy now. You hurt her, how can I just ignore it like you?" Mond said in a very


    bad tone.


    "Since you choose to believe her instead of me, you can do whatever you want. You don''t need to tell


    me." Now, Nancy was very disappointed in Mond and had no hope of winning his heart. It seemed that


    she couldn''t rely on this man at all.


    "Don''t always look wronged. If you are not so willful, how can I take care of others? After all, it''s me


    who cleaned your ass."


    After saying that, Mond went out without turning his face. It made Nancy feel like weeping but had no


    tears.


    Just as Mond said, he really didn''te back that night, and Nancy didn''t sleep all night at home.


    She knew that Hedy was coveting Mond, and the reason why she set her up was to make her leave


    him.


    Although she and Mond were not a real couple. She didn''t know why, as long as she thought of the two


    people who were intimate with each other, she felt as if her heart was about to explode.


    It proved that she hadpletely fallen in love with Mond, not as cold and indifferent as she looked.


    Mond didn''te back all night. On the next morning, when Nancy went downstairs to have breakfast,


    she still didn''t see her husbande back...


    When Noah went to work, Elroy thought that now that such a thing had happened to Nancy, his father


    would no longer like her.


    Besides, he had heard that Mond hadn''te back since he went to the hospital to take care of Hedy


    Now it seemed that this woman was isted and helpless, so he sneered coldly, "My brother hasn''t


    do anything shameful?"


    "Well, don''t say that anymore. Nancy is very sad now. Don''t say that again." After all, Monica was a


    woman. She knew that only a woman would have a hard time if such a thing happened to her.


    Therefore, she stopped her husband from hitting Nancy, just as the book said, "Why do women have to


    make things difficult for women?"


    "You are just a woman. Don''t interfere with what I say in the future. Don''t say those useless words."


    Said Elroy.


    Monica was a little afraid of Elroy. After all, in the Lu Family, few people were good to her.


    Moreover, he was her husband, so she chose to remain silent.

 Chapter 113 No Way

    Chapter 113 No Way


    Time passed quietly. It had been about three days since Nancy saw Mondst time.


    Besides, she saw the report on TV about Hedy and Mond, saying that the two of them were now


    affectionate, as if their old love had been rekindled.


    Now the Inte had already spread the news that the two of them grew up together. It was because of


    the involvement of the movie star, Nancy, that the two of them were separated...


    Mond didn''t rify this matter, and the paparazzi released pictures of the two of them staying together


    with an intimate look.


    Nancy''s heart ached. Now in the Lu Family, she was alone. During the day, Mond went to work in the


    Besides, when Mond wasn''t at home, all the members of the Lu Family, except for Noah and Monica,


    were ready to make a move. They mocked Nancy in public and secretly that she was an ominous


    person and embarrassed the Lu Family.


    Those who had been bullied by Mond wouldn''t let go of this opportunity to take revenge on Nancy.


    Although Hilton used to look like an elder, now she finally revealed her true face.


    One day, there was someone else in the room. She asked, "Nancy, now that Mond isn''t at home all day


    long, don''t you really have any other feelings? Or is it you who pushed Hedy so that you can rest


    assured that he will take care of her?"


    On the surface, Hilton was worried about Nancy. In fact, only she knew what she was thinking.


    No matter what Hilton said, although Nancy was sad, she didn''t want to show it in front of everyone.


    "Auntie, Mond knows clearly what kind of injustice I have suffered. After all, they grew up together.


    Anyway, Hedy was injured when she was with me. He should take care of her."


    Although she said the words calmly, her heart was bleeding.


    Because the oath Mond had made to her was still fresh in her mind, but she didn''t expect that he would


    soon forget it. Mond didn''t think that what he did would do to Nancy.


    "You''re right. You''re married to Mond now, and you''re a legitimate couple. No matter what, if the public


    knows your rtionship, it will have a bad impact on your reputation if Mond takes care of Hedy like


    this."


    Hilton seemed to care about Nancy, but in fact, she was trying to sow dissension between them.


    "He must have his own idea to do so. I can''t control him." Nancy said helplessly, hoping that Hilton


    would not mention it again.


    "Yes, this child has something on his mind since he was a child, and no one knows. You have to seize


    his heart, and don''t let anyone take it away halfway." Said Hilton.


    No matter whether she was kind-hearted or malicious, Nancy still had to thank her. This was the


    sadness of being a human being. Even if she didn''t like this matter, she had to be polite.


    It had been four days since Mond went to take care of Hedy. During these four days, he hadn''t had any


    contact with Nancy.


    Despite her grievances, Nancy had a strong self-esteem and didn''t call Mond.


    That night, Noah went home early to chat with Nancy.


    He said in a long-spoken tone, "Nancy, I have treated you as my daughter since you came to our


    home. I don''t know what you think of this family. Do you hate it or like it?"


    Hearing his aggressive words, Nancy knew that it was time for them to have a showdown with her


    tonight.


    So she said in a neither humble nor pushy tone, "Dad, I understand what you mean. I don''t want to say


    anything else. I just want to tell you that I have never done anything wrong to the Lu Family, nor to


    Mond. As for the rumors outside, they are all lies."


    "I didn''t believe what the media said at all. I always thought you were a good girl. Even now, I still don''t


    believe these things. But now people are spreading rumors so fast that they are frightening."


    At first, he told Nancy that he liked her very much.


    "Dad, thank you very much for trusting me. This is the greatest encouragement for me." Nancy


    expressed her gratitude.


    But the father-inw continued, "It''s useless for me to believe you. You must make Mond believe you.


    After all, you two will live together for the rest of your lives. Now that you are married, you have the


    right to restrain him and don''t let him do anything excessive."


    Although what he said was obscure, Nancy instantly understood what he meant.


    It seemed that her father-inw was not as indifferent as others said before. He believed her very


    much.


    "Thank you, father. But since they all don''t believe me, I have no choice. Let time prove everything."


    Nancy was very grateful to him.


    "You are the eldest daughter-inw of the Lu Family. I only admit you." What he meant reassured Nina.


    However, Noah had figured out what kind of person Nancy was. She was a person who would rather


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    die than be destroyed.


    Mond hadn''t been home for the past few days, and Nancy was on the verge of breaking down.


    Although the two of them were a contractual couple, Nancy found that she had fallen in love with Mond


    deeply. Otherwise, it was impossible for her to be so sad if he did such a thing.


    For Noah''s support and understanding, Nancy could only express her gratitude. After all, in this family,


    he should be the one who cared about her with all his heart.


    In the past, Mond cared about her very much. Now his heart waspletely focused on Hedy, and he


    should have forgotten that there was a wife waiting for him at home.


    No matter how much Noah supported her, Nancy was very clear. She knew that she would spend the


    rest of her life with Mond, and it had nothing to do with Noah.


    "You''d better find a way to let him go home early. After all, you haven''t been married for a long time. It''s


    not good for your rtionship if you always separate." The thought of Mond''s mother made Noah sad.


    If Mond''s mother didn''t die, it was impossible for him to marry another two wives. After all, in his heart,


    Mond''s mother was irreceable.


    Moreover, ording to what they had done at that time, the two of them had a romantic story, so Noah


    loved Mond very much, because this was the treasure God gave to him and the one he loved most...


    "Dad, just let him be. No one can take away what belongs to me, and no one can keep anything that


    doesn''t belong to me. If he really falls in love with Hedy, I''m willing to let him go."


    Originally, Nancy had a sad look on her face, which could be said to be fake.


    However, as she spoke more and more, she felt that this was her true thought and had nothing to do


    with the lines...

 Chapter 114 Completely Disappointed

    Chapter 114 Completely Disappointed


    No matter what was on Nancy''s mind, Mond didn''t go home these days, and he didn''t call her to


    exin what he had done in the hospital.


    Right now, the media outside were all biased towards Hedy. They said that she was a weak person.


    She had been snatched away from her beloved man by Nancy, and now Nancy had hurt her.


    Besides, Mond didn''t rify this matter, as if he acquiesced in the fact that what the media said was


    true, and he didn''t even want to see Nancy.


    Originally, Nancy had fallen in love with him, but now seeing his attitude, she waspletely


    disappointed in him.


    In Nancy''s heart, no matter what others said, as long as Mond and she loved each other deeply, the


    external difficulties would not be a problem.


    Now even Mond seemed to believe what Hedy said and let her be sad at home alone. How could she


    feel?


    Moreover, everyone in the Lu Family saw that Mond was so indifferent to Nancy.


    Although they didn''t say anything, they all took pleasure in the misfortune of the two, thinking that the


    rtionship between them was not good.


    Only Sansaforted Nancy from time to time. Whether Sansa''s hearts was true or not, Nancy was


    very grateful. At least, she was much better than Mond...


    Nancy couldn''t bear the pressure of living in this house. Originally, she and Mond were a contractual


    couple, but now he didn''t even want toe home. She thought it was meaningless for her to stay in


    this house.


    So one day, she called her agent and said, "Arrange a ce for me to stay. I want to have a rest for a


    while and get back to work as soon as possible."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing what Nancy said, the agent agreed readily. After all, she was in trouble now, and the agent felt


    very sad.


    After all, Nancy and Mond used to live together, so the agent couldn''t interfere. Now that she had taken


    the initiative to move out, the agent didn''t dare to neglect her and hurriedly went out to rent a room for


    her.


    Soon, they found a room with 3 bedrooms and 1 living room, and the location was also very good.


    Nancy didn''t want her parents to worry about her, so when she called them, she always told them that


    Mond trusted her very much.


    The agent had already asked someone to clean the room over there and waited for Nancy to move in.


    After thinking for a while, Nancy thought that since Mond didn''t take her seriously, she was nothing in


    the Lu Family. Since the whole Lu Family didn''t like her, she didn''t need to say goodbye to them.


    So in the daytime, Nancy found a suitcase and simply packed up her daily clothes and daily


    necessities. At night, when it was quiet, she quietly walked out of the Lu Family.


    Although she didn''t get much joy here, she also lived here for a period of time.


    Therefore, when Nancy walked out of the Lu Family''s gate, she looked back, with too much reluctance


    in her eyes...


    She believed that she would nevere back to the Lu Family.


    The agent had already arranged a car and waited for her, so they quickly came to the ce she rented.


    Looking at this clean room, Nancy was very satisfied.


    The agent took over Nancy''s suitcase. Seeing that she was a little thin recently, he couldn''t help but


    feel sorry for her. After all, the two of them had worked together for a long time and had a certain


    rtionship.


    "Nancy, I find that you have lost a lot of weight recently. I know it''s because of those rumors, but you


    must remember that these things are not a big deal in the entertainment circle, so you must cheer up."


    "Thank you. I know that I have been mentally prepared since I threw myself into the entertainment


    circle. But this time, it was purely a nder. And the injury of Hedy is not as serious as she said."


    Finally, Nancy got the chance to pour out the bitter water. She spoke out all the grievances in her heart,


    and her agent keptforting her.


    "Thank you. Don''t worry. As long as there is a suitable script, I will still work." Nancy also wanted to get


    back to her work as soon as possible, so that she could forget all these unhappy things.


    But the agent told her, "You have to rest at home for a period of time. After all, there are too many


    negative news about you now, and you are not a popr A-lister, so it has a certain impact on your


    work."


    Although the agent''s words were a little euphemistic, Nancy was a very smart person and immediately


    understood what he meant.


    It seemed that Hedy''s goal had been achieved. There were not many people who wanted to invite


    Nancy to act now.


    Nancy pretended to be indifferent and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll ept it when there is a suitable role. If I


    don''t have a suitable role, I''ll take it as a rest for a period of time."


    "Do you need me to stay here with you?" The agent''s home was also here, so he asked for the opinion


    of Nancy.


    "No, thanks. You can go back now. I want to be alone. I don''t want anyone to disturb me."


    After staying in the room for a long time, it was almost midnight. The agent said goodbye and left.


    Before leaving, he told Nancy, "This is where I live. If you need anything, just tell me."


    "I see. Thank you." After sending her agent away, although it was almost midnight, she was not sleepy


    at all.


    She knew that if she left, she would give way to Hedy and Mond. Judging from their affections, she


    guessed that they mighte back to the Lu Family as soon as she left.


    It was a lie that she said she didn''t feel sad. Thinking of the care that Mond had given her, she couldn''t


    help but shed tears...


    She hated in her heart, ''If you don''t love me, why did you take care of me so much in the past? If you


    really like me, why did you hurt me so much? Are you a promiscuous person?''


    While Nancy wasining about herself, Mond didn''t know anything about it in the hospital.


    In the past few days, he had been intentionally staying in the hospital and taking good care of Hedy.


    Although Mond couldn''t speak, he was a good listener.


    And his action of taking care of her was very gentle, which made her heart full of tenderness and


    sweetness.


    Now that things hade to this, Hedy decided not to hide any more. After all, if hse didn''t seize this


    opportunity well, she and Mond might really lose the chance in the future...


    What''s more, she was very clear that it took her a lot of efforts to stay with Mond alone these days.


    Before Mond got married, although she knew that she loved him, she had never felt so strong.


    Every time she saw the intimate behavior between Mond and Nancy, she would be jealous to death.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have made every effort to enter the crew and ruin Nancy''s reputation, making


    Mond unable to ept her anymore.


    When she saw that Mond was always gentle to her, it proved that he also had feelings for her.


    Therefore, Hedy was even more confident. If Mond really liked Nancy, he couldn''t just stand by and


    watch the rumors spreading outside, because no one would watch the woman he loved being


    hurt...

 Chapter 115 Confession of Love

    Chapter 115 Confession of Love


    Seeing that Mond was peeling an orange for her, Hedy couldn''t help feeling happy. She encouraged


    herself secretly that she must take the opportunity to confess her love to Mond.


    So when Mond put the orange into her mouth, Hedy held his hand and said, "Mond, I have something


    to tell you. If I don''t tell you, I''ll go crazy."


    Her tone was very serious.


    Mond quietly looked at her face and didn''t know what she was going to say.


    Looking at Mond who listened to her quietly, she continued, "Mond, we two grew up together. I don''t


    know how you feel for me. I only know that I like you very much. Before you and Nancy got married, I


    said that I wanted to marry you, but my parents thought that you were disabled and didn''t agree with


    me anyway.


    But now I don''t want to listen to them anymore. Besides, Nancy''s reputation is now in a mess. the Lu


    Family needs a woman with a clear reputation, and I''m the most suitable person. Mond, I love you.


    Let''s be together."


    Mond''s face showed a surprised expression when he heard the confession of her love to him. It


    seemed that Nancy''s thoughts were right. She tried her best to frame Nancy just because she was


    jealous of their marriage.


    In fact, during this period of time, Mond deliberately gave everyone an illusion that he didn''t like Nancy


    anymore, but liked Hedy very much.


    In fact, only he knew what he was thinking. After all, this matter had something to do with the fame of


    Nancy. Mond didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    As soon as she finished her words, she stared at Mond''s face. She was very nervous and wanted to


    know what he would say and whether he still loved her or not.


    Mond looked at her quietly and didn''t make anyments on her love confession.


    The more silent Mond was, the more flustered she was. She didn''t know what Mond meant and


    whether he had feelings for her or not.


    "I know you also like me very much, but you are prevented by the parents of both sides. Mond, I love


    you in my heart. Now I know that I can''t live without you. Don''t have any worries. When we two are


    together, I will take good care of you."


    Mond''s face changed dramatically when he heard what Hedy said.


    Looking at Mond''s expression, Hedy knew that he was notpletely indifferent to her.


    Mond took the pen and paper and wrote, "now that I''m married to Nancy, we two can''t be together


    anymore. Let''s get along with each other as brother and sister."


    After reading the note written by Mond, Hedy shook her head and said, "I don''t want to be your sister.


    We two grew up together and we know each other. If it weren''t for the help of Nancy, we might have


    been a couple now. I know you are so good to me and you should have feelings for me. So let''s be


    together."


    Hedy asked eagerly, hoping that Mond would agree.


    After thinking for a while, Mond wrote, "but now that Nancy is my wife, what should we do? We can''t


    divorce, because my father asked me to marry her."


    Now it seemed that it was not that Mond had no feelings for Hedy, but that he should have some


    difficulties.


    Hedy thought that Mond had a crush on her, so she said in surprise, "I don''t care whether you divorce


    or not. I just want to be with you. As long as you have me in your heart, I''m willing to follow you even if


    you don''t have ce for me as a wife."


    Then he wrote, "let''s talk about itter. My mind is in a mess now and I don''t know what to do.".


    Judging from this, Hedy was sure that Mond also liked him very much. Now that he was married, he


    just had some scruples.


    But now for her, nothing else mattered. As long as Mond liked her, it was better than anything else.


    Therefore, the two of them had been intimate in the hospital, regardless of the outside opinions.


    Since the exposure of the violence incident, the hospital had been crowded with media every day. They


    had also photographed the matter that Mond had taken good care of her and made it the headlines of


    major newspapers.


    Mond had been acquiesced in this matter, because although he knew that the major reporters were


    staring at them, he had never stopped them, and sometimes he even cooperated very well.


    Of course, these news did not escape from the eyes of Nancy. After all, Mond was her husband, and


    every move of him had something to do with her heart.


    Seeing the increasing passion of Hedy and Mond, Nancy''s heart was broken. She no longer had any


    fantasy or hope of Mond.


    Every day, Nancy didn''t want to go out. Just because of the frame up by Hedy, she became a rat


    crossing the street and was beaten up by everyone.


    So she didn''t want to go out anymore. Sometimes she asked her agent to bring her some food, or even


    buy some food and she would cook at home.


    Nancy''s leaving caused a great uproar in the Lu Family. On the second morning, the servant didn''t see


    hering downstairs for dinner, so the servant went to the third floor and knocked on the door to


    wake her up.


    When she arrived at the third floor, she saw that the door of the bedroom was ajar, but she could no


    longer find Nancy.


    The Lu Family had already known the news that Nancy had left, and many of them took pleasure in her


    escape.


    Only Noah got angry and said, "Elroy, go to the hospital and find your brother back. He doesn''t even


    know that his wife has left home."


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Although Elroy didn''t want to go to the hospital to look for Mond, he didn''t


    dare to disobey his father''s order. He had to agree reluctantly.


    "Take him home directly. I won''t go to work for the time being. I''ll wait for him at home." Noah was so


    angry that Elroy didn''t dare to eat anymore.


    He drove fast all the way to the hospital. At the door of the ward, he saw some news reporters


    squatting outside.


    They all knew Elroy, but few people dared to interview him. After all, he was famous for his explosive


    temper.


    What''s more, this was the matter between the three of them, Nancy, Mond and Hedy. It had nothing to


    do with others. Of course, they didn''t want to offend this bad guy.


    When Elroy arrived at Hedy''s ward, he saw that Mond was feeding Hedy. The two of them looked


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    affectionate and sweet. It was obvious that they loved each other.


    Elroy sniffed at the scene in front of him. In his heart, although he didn''t like Nancy very much, he


    thought that Hedy was no match for Nancy in any way.


    Not to mention Nancy''s beautiful face, even her temperament was a hundred times better than Hedy''s.


    But no matter what, now the Lu Family was in the limelight, and Elroy didn''t want to make trouble, so


    he said casually, "brother, I didn''t see that you are really lucky in love affairs."


    Hedy''s face turned red with shyness. She could clearly see that there was a hint of humiliation from


    Elroy.


    Mond put down the food in his hands and looked at Elroy calmly. He wanted to ask him what on earth


    made hime to the hospital early in the morning to make fun of him.


    Elroy knew that Mond couldn''t speak, so he said, "Dad asked me to pick you up."

 Chapter 116 What Do You Mean

    Chapter 116 What Do You Mean


    "Mond, now that you are asked to go home, you can go back ande to see me when you are free."


    At this time, Hedy pretended to be considerate. She didn''t want Elroy to feel that she was pestering


    Mond and didn''t allow him to go home. If so, she wouldn''t have any position in the Lu Family.


    Have a good rest. I wille to see you as long as I have time. Mond wrote.


    However, Elroy didn''t want to give up this opportunity to satirize him. Although he had a smile on his


    face, what he said was particrly unpleasant to hear. "Brother, don''t be reluctant to leave. Maybe you


    will be very happy when you get home and hear the news."


    Mond raised his head and looked at Elroy, as if he wanted him to exin what he meant.


    But Elroy said, "it''s useless to ask me now. You will know when you go home. Dad is still waiting for you


    at home."


    In desperation, Mond had no choice but to go home with Elroy. When he arrived home, the whole Lu


    Family was there, except for Nancy.


    Mond knew that in this situation, his father should have held the family meeting. But why wasn''t Nancy


    here?


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although Mond felt a little uneasy, he didn''t show it. He stood aside quietly, looked at his father''s face


    and wanted to know what he was going to say.


    Noticing that his two sons hade in, Noah''s face darkened. He asked in a stern tone, "tell me the


    truth today. Why didn''t you go home for a few days but stay in the hospital? Do you still know who your


    wife is?"


    Speaking of this, Noah gasped to show his anger.


    But at this time, he remembered that Mond couldn''t speak, so he said rudely, "now your wife has


    quietly moved away. Tell me what you are going to do. Are you going to divorce with her and marry


    Hedy?"


    When Mond heard the news, his heart ached. Although he knew that what he had done must have


    made Nancy very sad, he didn''t expect that she had a strong character and moved out of the Lu Family


    without hesitation.


    But at this point, it was useless for him to say anything, and there was no need for him to exin. After


    all, he had done all these things, so he had to bear the consequences.


    He wrote unwillingly, "do you know where Nancy has gone.


    Seeing the words written by his son, Noah said angrily, "you don''t know where your wife is, but you


    The two wives of the Lu Family had been sitting aside in silence. After all, it was not good for them to


    say anything about it.


    It was impossible to persuade Noah not to lose his temper. After all, in their hearts, they all wanted to


    Monica had been sitting quietly on the other side. At this moment, she admired Noah very much. From


    this point of view, if something unpleasant happened between her and her husband, he would definitely


    scold Elroy.


    As a result, Monica admired her father-inw even more.


    Noah knew that it was meaningless for him to get angry with Mond. He tried his best to control his


    temper and said in a calm tone, "what do you mean now? Nancy is a good girl. Do you really intend to


    be with Hedy? If so, where can you put your wife?"


    Mond didn''t exin it, but wrote on the paper, "leave it alone. I know what I should do.".


    "What idea do you have? If you know it, you can''t let her run away from home. If your parents-inw


    ask you about it, what should you do?"


    With a look of disappointment on his face, Noah thought that although his son in front of him was


    usually very easy to deal with, his son still made trouble at this moment.


    Nathan had been watching all this coldly, without any suggestion or opinion. He kept rolling his eyes,


    and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    However, Mond wrote, "Dad, just let me do as I want. Trust me, I will give you a satisfactory reply. After


    all, this matter involves too much.".


    "Don''t you mean what the public opinion said? I have been in the business world for so many years


    and have experienced all kinds of things. I don''t believe that Nnacy would do such a thing. I hope you


    and her can live a good life and don''t think about those useless things."


    At this time, Noah waspletely like a loving father, not as furious as he was in the morning.


    But his son had grown up, so his son was trusted to deal with these love affairs himself, not to mention


    that Mond had promised his father.


    So he said generously, "I trust you this time. You must deal with it well and don''t let ourpany be


    affected by you."


    Sure enough, his remark didn''t miss thepany. This man''s nature was exposed. He was worried


    that the negative impact of Nancy would affect hispany and cause the stock to plummet.


    If the media outside knew that Nancy had left the Lu Family, they didn''t know how big the waves would


    be...


    Mond wrote, "thank you, father. I see.". The way he behaved satisfied Noah.


    At this time, Hilton seized the opportunity to say, "honey, let the children deal with their own affairs.


    Moreover, Mond is not young anymore. I believe that he will deal with these things by himself."


    It wasn''t that she was on Mond''s side. She just realized she should be a good man by helping him as


    Noah had forgiven Mond.


    Mond didn''t respond to her words, as if what she said had nothing to do with him.


    Elroy also said, "Dad, if my brother really likes Hedy, please don''t stop him. After all, this is his


    happiness. If he is with a woman he doesn''t like, he will never be happy."


    "What do you know? Being a member of our family is the most important thing, while the rest is not


    important. Don''t say those useless words."


    Hearing his father''s reprimand, Elroy seemed to be used to it. He didn''t feel unhappy but smiled. He


    didn''t know what his father meant.


    "Don''t go back to the hospital now. Go to work. There''s no big problem with her injury. I''ve asked the


    president of the hospital about it, so don''t be too nervous."


    Noah thought that Mond didn''t know that Hedy''s injury was very slight. Otherwise, he couldn''t have


    been off work every day to apany her in the hospital.


    Mond nodded, indicating that he had known it. He had always been respectful to his father''s scolding,


    which made Noah feel a little relieved. This child was very polite.


    "Ask someone to find out where your wife lives. After all, she is a member of our Lu Family. Don''t let


    anyone bully her outside." Noah was very considerate.


    If people didn''t know him, they would think that he was a very generous and considerate man. In fact,


    he was worried that if Nancy was bullied outside, he, an elder of the Lu Family, would lose face, not to


    mention that he couldn''t exin it to Nancy''s parents.

 Chapter 117 Lets Cooperate

    Chapter 117 Let''s Cooperate


    The family meeting finally ended in Mond''s silence.


    The four men of the Lu Family went to thepany one after another. After all, only the Lu Family had


    a family meeting, and each of them had to be present. This was the rule that was developed by Noah a


    long time ago.


    Everyone looked at Mond''s silent face and didn''t know what was on his mind. After all, he was no


    longer the man he used to be. Now he seemed to be full of worries...


    Nancy stayed in the house she rented and lived in a daze.


    What scared her most was that her parents called her, because she didn''t know what to say to her


    parents.


    Now in her heart, in this world, the people who cared about her the most were her parents, Nate and


    Ivy. Although she didn''t want her parents to worry about her, as long as she received the phone call


    from her parents, she couldn''t help but want to cry.


    After breakfast this morning, Nancy''s phone rang. Seeing that it was from Noah, she hesitated for a


    long time and finally didn''t press the answer button.FF


    After all, she left overnight, because she didn''t want to have anything to do with the Lu Family.


    Besides, she didn''t know what to say to Noah. After all, she was judged badly outside. And in her heart,


    her father-inw had always been good to her, so she felt a little guilty to him.


    Not long after Noah''s phone stopped, his father called. "Father, what''s up?" Nancy answeres as calmly


    as she could.


    "My dear daughter, how are you doing at home? Did the Lu Family treat you badly?" Asked Nate.


    When Nancy moved out, she didn''t make it clear to her parents in case they would worry about her.


    Therefore, his parents thought she still lived in the Lu Family.


    "Dad, don''t worry. The Lu Family are good to me. They don''t believe the rumors outside. I can''t go out


    now. I''m afraid that there will be paparazzi following me."


    Nancy found an excuse to set his father''s mind at rest.


    Hearing his daughter''s words, he was finally relieved. It seemed that the stream wasn''t affected by


    these things.


    "My daughter, no matter what happens, you have to remember that your parents are always your


    strong backing. If someone bullies you, you can go back to our family and I will support you for the rest


    of your life."


    "I see. Don''t worry. If I have something to tell mom and you, I will tell you first." Nancy answered in a


    cheerful voice.


    Hearing that his daughter was still as lively as before, he waspletely relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, Nancy couldn''t help but burst into tears. She had thought that she had


    grown up and shouldn''t let her parents worry about her anymore. But now she found that she was


    unfilial. She had been married and her parents were worried about her.


    She didn''t know what day it was today. Just as she was mourning for herself, her doorbell rang.


    It was impossible for her agent toe over at this time, because she was very busy every day and


    had no time to take care of her.


    When Nancy opened the door, she saw Nathan in a suit outside, holding a bunch of flowers, as if he


    was a gentleman.


    As the saying goes, a man should not be judged by his appearance, and the sea cannot be measured.


    If other people saw Nathan, they would be convinced by his appearance. After all, he was a very


    handsome man.


    Seeing that Nancy opened the door, Nathan handed the flowers in his hand to her and said


    affectionately, "sister-inw, it''s so difficult to find your living ce."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan''s attitude was so intimate that Nancy was at a loss. After all, even when she was in the Lu


    Family, Nathan had never called her sister-inw, as if she had nothing to do with him.


    Today, he hade here to be so intimate with her, and she believed that he must have a purpose.


    Anyway, the guest was a guest, so she thanked him politely, put the flowers in the bottle, and poured


    him a ss of water before sitting down.


    Nancy didn''t know what to say, but Nathan seemed to be familiar with her. He stood in the room,


    nced at it casually, and said in a voice of grievance, "sister, no matter what, you are the daughter of


    the Nie Family, the apple in parents'' eye. Why do you live in such a house?"


    However, Nancy didn''t take it seriously and said, "this house is very good, though a little small. But it''s


    also satisfying, and it doesn''t seem empty."


    "Are you used to living in such a house now?" Since Nathan had been trying to be talking far away from


    his purpose, Nancy didn''t ask him why he came here.


    "I feel veryfortable in this house. First of all, no one will disturb me, and I don''t have to live


    ording to others'' expressions." After all, Nancy was still young. She didn''t show any sign of


    politeness when she spoke.


    But Nathan didn''t seem to care about it at all. He said in an echoing voice, "Nancy, no matter what, you


    are a member of our family now. I think I am also very sad about your current situation, so I want to try


    my best to help you."


    "Thank you, but this is the matter between me and mond, and no one can help. If it is Hedy who


    nders me, these rumors will be rified sooner orter. After all, a clean hand needs no washing."


    Nancy knew very well what kind of person Nathan was. He wouldn''t juste to help her. He must


    have a purpose.


    In Nancy''s opinion, a man like Nathan who often fought in the business world couldn''t be defeated by


    her. So no no matter what his action was, she didn''t want to react.


    "Don you want to hide yourself like this all the time? Besides, you are still an actress. If you don''t solve


    the crisis this time, your acting career will definitely be affected. Besides, do you want Mond and Hedy


    to live together?"


    Sure enough, Nathan came prepared. Every word he said hit the nail on the head, which made Nancy''s


    heart tremble.


    But no matter what he said, Nancy had seen what kind of person he was at home before. So now she


    refused him.


    But she didn''t want to offend Nathan, so she said in an euphemistic tone, "thank you for your kindness,


    but my agency has been trying to deal with this matter. Besides, it doesn''t matter if I am an actress or


    not. If nothing works, I will go back to my parents'' home and help them manage thepany."


    Her answer was impable, which made Nathan very angry. However, no matter how unhappy he


    was, he still couldn''t show it. Instead, he continued to be warm-hearted, hoping to change Nancy''s


    mind.


    "I know it''s not a big deal for you to do anything else, but now Mond and Hedy are living together. I


    know it''s Hedy who likes Mond and set you up. Are you willing to give him to Hedy?"


    However, Nancy said, "it doesn''t matter whether I''m willing to ept it or not. After all, we can''t force


    ourselves to fall in love with each other, because a forced rtionship won''t be long. If Mond likes


    Hedy, I''ll let them be together."


    Looking at the expression on Nancy''s face, Nathan knew that it was impossible for her to cooperate


    with him. He was a little crazy in his heart. It seemed that he had to take more sharp actions, or this


    woman would not agree to deal with Mond with him anyway.

 Chapter 118 Take the Risk

    Chapter 118 Take the Risk


    Nathan hated in his heart, ''since you refuse to ept my offer, I will let you get a forfeit. Don''t me


    me for being ruthless. But he didn''t want to force anything that could be settled peacefully.''


    So in the end, he decided to try again and adjust his tone. "Nancy, don''t you really want to end this


    crisis? I only ask you this time today. You have to know that the opportunity is always flying away, so it


    won''t happen again."


    "Thank you so much. It''s not a big deal for me." Hearing Nathan''sst unfriendly tone, Nancy said


    calmly.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    At this time, Nathan suddenly said, "since you are so stubborn, don''t me me for being ruthless.


    Sister, pleasee with me now. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you. I just hope you can do something for


    me."


    "What do you mean by that? Where do you want me to go with you? I''ll tell you, I won''t go anywhere


    now. I''ll just stay at home."


    Nathan suddenly turned hostile and said, "it''s not up to you. Since you don''t agree to cooperate with


    me, then you have toe with me." After saying that, he went to pull Nancy.


    Nathan''s sudden ferocious look frightened her. After all, she was only eighteen years old. She had


    never experienced such a thing.


    "Where do you want me to go with you?" At this time, tears welled up in her eyes. Anyone who saw her


    would feel sorry for her, but Nathan didn''t. Now he had been influenced by greed, so he didn''t care


    about other people''s feelings.


    Since they had broken up, he said rudely, "don''t ask me where I''ll take you. You''ll know when we get


    there."


    After saying that, he pushed the door of Nancy''s room. There were two strong men standing outside. It


    turned out that Nathan had already been prepared. If Nancy didn''t agree to cooperate with him, he


    would use force.


    Looking at the two men outside, Nancy knew that she was doomed today. She med herself for being


    careless. Why did she open the door when Nathan knocked just now?


    But on second thought, she didn''t expect Nathan would do such a thing at that time, so even if she saw


    him, she couldn''t refuse to open the door for him.


    Nathan told Nancy, "I don''t know if these two men know how to treat delicate women. If you follow them


    obediently, I promise you will be fine. If you want to y other tricks and seize the opportunity to


    escape for help, I can''t control what they do."


    This was a shameless threat, but Nancy had to ept it. After all, only her agent knew that she lived


    here alone, and it was far from enough to solve her emergency, so she had to obediently follow Nathan


    out.


    Nathan''s car was parked downstairs, so no one saw them when they went downstairs.


    The two brawny men held Nancy and quickly got into the car, as if they had been trained. Their


    movements were very simple and fast.


    ording to Nathan''s order, Nancy''s eyes were covered and she didn''t know where she had gone.


    When she got out of the car, Nancy''s eyes were still covered. She stumbled all the way. She seemed to


    arrive at a house. Then she was taken away the thing that had covered her head.


    At this time, it was not suitable for her to see anything dazzling, but the light in the house was still on,


    so she slowly opened her eyes after a long time.


    Only then did she find that this room seemed to be a folk house. The things in it were very simple, but


    they were somewhat clean.


    She saw a bed, a TV and a sofa inside. She didn''t know where the master of the house had gone. Why


    did they bring her here?


    At this time, Nancy only saw the two brawny men, but didn''t see Nathan in this room.


    She quickly asked the two men in front of her, "where are we? Why do you bring me here?"


    She thought she had been kidnapped, and these two men should be kidnappers.


    But the two "kidnappers" were very respectful to her, which surprised her.


    One of them said," Mrs. Nancy. Please don''t me us. We just follow orders. Don''t worry. As long as


    you stay here obediently, we won''t do anything to you. After all, we just follow orders."


    Hearing the man''s words, Nancy felt a little relieved. It seemed that this man was not as tough as he


    looked and knew how to be polite.


    "Why did Nathan ask you to bring me here? Why didn''t hee to see me? Where is he now? " Nancy


    shouted.


    But the man said, "we''re just following orders. We don''t know anything else. If you don''t understand,


    you can ask Mond when hees."


    Looking at the two men, who were well-trained, Nancy thought that their answers couldn''t be so polite.


    Knowing that she couldn''t get anything from them, she didn''t ask any more questions. She didn''t


    believe that Nathan wouldn''te to see her. If there was anything, she could just ask him.


    Since he had already been here and saw the two men staying there, Nancy knew that the chances of


    her escape were very slim. Moreover, Nathan was well prepared, otherwise he wouldn''t have been so


    bold.


    Sitting on the bed in silence, Nancy was lost in various fancies and conjectures. Why did Nathan bring


    her here?


    If he wanted to threaten Mond with her, he would be totally wrong, because now his mind was not on


    her at all, but on the girl of the He Family.


    Although Nancy was young and had been silent for a long time, she had thought a lot and became


    much more broad-minded.


    After Nathan asked the two men to take Nancy away, he took out his phone and sent a message to


    Mond, "your wife is in my hands now, but I have to tell you, don''t y tricks. If you dare to tell others


    and call the police, I will immediately kill Nancy."


    At this time, Mond was working in thepany. His mobile phone on the table rang. He picked it up


    and found that it was a trash message. He didn''t expect that it was a message from Nathan, which


    made him a little surprised.


    In the Lu Family, it was well known that Nathan didn''t get along well with him. They didn''t have anything


    important to do and they never called each other. Why did he send him a message today?


    With curiosity in his heart, Mond opened it and read it. His heart jolted. From Nathan''s message, he


    could tell that Nancy had been kidnapped by him. It seemed that Nathan was really anxious now, or he


    wouldn''t have taken the risk.


    It was impossible for Mond not to be anxious. He had never expected that Nathan would do this.


    However, he knew that he had to deal with the situation ording to the actual situation.


    Mond knew that he must keep calm at this time, or he and Nancy would be bitten to the bone by him.


    He knew very well how cruel Nathan was.


    He replied with a trembling hand, "what''s the point of telling me this? Just tell me. Go ahead."


    Although he couldn''t speak in front of Nathan, he was never willing to lose his imposing manner, let


    alone the current situation...


    Then, Nathan''s message came again, "I don''t have any other requests. As long as you can prove that


    you have given up the shares of thepany, I will return her to you. Otherwise, don''t me me for


    being rude."

 Chapter 119 Its Up To You

    Chapter 119 It''s Up To You


    This was a tant threat to Mond. In Nathan''s heart, although Mond was very close to Hedy, he


    couldn''t give up his beautiful wife. After all, Nancy was much stronger than Hedy...


    Nathan was very confident that Mond would agree to his condition for the sake of Nancy. Now he


    thought happily.


    At this moment, his message came in. It must be from Mond.


    He hurriedly opened the message. It was from Mond, saying, "I won''t give up the shares of the


    After reading this message, he was furious. Why was it different from what he had expected? Did Mond


    really have no feelings for Nancy?


    But he saw how Mond treated Nancy in the past, the two of them should be very affectionate. Even if


    he had Hedy now, it was impossible for him to forget Nancy so soon.


    Therefore, he didn''t believe in Mond''s attitude at all. Now that Mond couldn''t speak, and he didn''t have


    much real power in thepany, Nathan decided to take actions against the Nie Family. In this way,


    Nancy would have no one to rely on and have no fantasy...


    As for Mond''s refusal to give up thepany''s shares, Nathan felt that there was nothing he could do.


    Anyway, it was not a matter of one or two days. Let time witness everything.


    Previously, with the help of the Lu Group, the Nie Group had just recovered.


    But Nathan was now the vice president of the Lu Group. He withdrew all the projects that the Lu Group


    had cooperated with the Nie Group, which caused the Nie Group to suffer a great loss.


    Originally, this kind of contract was signed by bothpanies. The Nie Group had lost a lot of money,


    and the Lu Group had also lost a lot of money.


    However, to the Lu Group, the money was just a drop in the bucket. It was not worth mentioning, but to


    the Nie Group, it was different.


    Therefore, when his subordinate told him about this, Nate always felt that something was wrong. His


    easily? Not to mention all the cooperation projects.


    From this, he was sure that his daughter might have a hard time in the Lu Family, otherwise the Lu


    Family wouldn''t have done this.


    As the saying goes, It depends on the master to beat a dog. Now the Lu Group and the Nie Group are


    connected. They should look up at each other, but why do they still suppress each other?


    Therefore, when Nate knew the news, he called Nancy at the first time, wanting to know if she had


    been wronged.


    However, her phone was powered off, which made Nate even more uneasy. How was his daughter?


    Now, it could be said that he was very anxious. Thepany''s situation was not good, and so was his


    daughter. What should he do?


    Now, Mond didn''t dare to tell his father what had happened to Nancy.


    After all, he had stayed under the same roof with Nathan for a long time. What kind of person was he?


    Mond knew it very well.


    If he really forced him, Nathan might really take the risk to do something very disadvantageous to


    Nancy.


    Now, the safety of Nancy was very important to Mond, but he knew that Nathan was very ambitious. He


    didn''t just want hispany''s shares.


    If Mond agreed to his request, he would certainly push his luck again and again. After all, his father was


    still in charge of the family now. If one day his father died, Nathan would do something crazy.


    So Mond knew that he must not be caught by Nathan, or he and Nancy would surely die without a


    burial ce.


    He had already known that Nathan had already dealt with the Nie Family. This man was so vicious that


    it was shocking...


    Nathan had already taken control of Nancy, but he still looked unsatisfied. Mond had to admit that


    Nathan was very considerate. He first wanted to suppress the Nie Family, so that no one would stand


    up for her.


    After all, if Mond wanted to fight against him, he had to have a considerable strength, or else everything


    would be spared.


    So now, Mond didn''t contact Nathan, nor did he tell his father and anyone that Nathan had kidnapped


    Nancy. After all, in everyone''s eyes, Mond was a dumb now. It was impossible for him to say anything


    more than Nathan''s glib mouth.


    Therefore, Mond knew that he had to rely on himself now. Other people couldn''t help him at all, not to


    mention that he couldn''t take any risk to make Nancy suffer.


    Now that Hedy had been discharged from the hospital, she was together with Mond every day, as if


    they were in a passionate love.


    Besides, Mond asked Ron and Charlie, two of them, to contact all the major media and take photos of


    him and Hedy and where they were every day.


    Now, it seemed that Mond hadpletely forgotten the existence of Nancy and didn''t mention her to


    anyone, especially Nathan.


    Every day when Mond and Hedy came back together, their faces were full of happy smiles. Although


    he couldn''t speak, it could be seen from his expression that he was very happy now...


    Nathan also came back home on time every day. As if nothing had happened, he still had breakfast


    and dinner with his family.


    Moreover, he didn''t talk to Mond at home, as if he had never kidnapped Nancy.


    However, the two of them knew clearly that they werepeting in secret and observing each other,


    hoping to find out each other''s weakness.


    Mond had arranged for Charlie and Ron to keep an eye on Nathan, hoping to find out the whereabouts


    of Nancy. But he also told them, "You must be spying on him secretly. Don''t let nathan discover your


    existence, because it''s of great importance."


    Mond didn''t want Nathan to know that he still cared about Nancy, so he arranged the two of them to do


    it in secret.


    But he seemed to have underestimated Nathan''s intelligence. Since Nathan sent messages to Mond


    that day, he had been working in thepany every day and went home after work. He had been living


    in a line of three points.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They had been keeping an eye on Nathan for a few days, but they found no ws at all. It was not until


    then that Mond realized how thoughtful Nathan was. He had thought that he had kidnapped Nancy on


    impulse and taken the risk. Now it seemed that he had already made a detailed n.


    Cold sweat broke out on Mond''s forehead. It seemed that it was right for Nancy to leave the Lu Family.


    Otherwise, ording to Nathan''s character, sooner orter, he would target at the pure Nancy. This


    man had done everything he could to achieve his goal...

 Chapter 120 No Information to Be Gotten

    Chapter 120 No Information to Be Gotten


    Now, Nancy was very pitiful. Mond didn''t help her, even her parents didn''t know that she was in danger.


    They were very busy with their ownpany and had no time to investigatem where on earth she was.


    Since Nancy came here, the two brawny men had served her delicious food every day and treated her


    politely.


    Since Nathan went away that day, Nancy had never seen him again. She couldn''t figure out what he


    meant by abducting her here and never asked again.


    With the two brawny men in front of her, Nancy had no desire tomunicate with them at all, because


    no matter what she asked, these two men always looked like they didn''t know what to say or what to


    say.


    After a long time, Nancy didn''t bother to ask any more questions. She stayed here to kill time with


    depression every day. She was very anxious. She didn''t know how worried her parents would be if they


    knew about it.


    The fourth day had passed, and she couldn''t stand it anymore. She asked the two men in front of her,


    "Excuse me, do you know what''s going on outside now?"


    "What do you want to know? But like you, we stay here every day. We don''t know what happened


    outside, so you''d better not ask us. "


    One of the men blocked her words and didn''t want her to open her mouth.


    "I just want to ask if there is any emergency in the Company of the Lu Family and thepany of the


    Nie Family."


    Nancy said what she had been worried about.


    "I''m sorry. We don''t know these things, so please don''t ask us again." The man said politely, but no


    information could be gotten.


    Nancy knew that they were entrusted by others to be loyal to the master. Since they had followed


    Nathan''s order to watch her, they would definitely not tell her anything.


    When she was really bored, she asked them to turn on the TV. Anyway, she couldn''t escape here. She


    just wanted to watch TV to kill time.


    But when she turned on the TV, she saw that thepany of her family had fallen into crisis


    Nancy was very anxious. She knew that it must be Nathan who had done this. No one else could have


    done such a thing.


    In fact, Mond wasn''t idle at the moment. Every day, the media reported that the eldest son of the


    Moreover, the two of them had happy expressions on their faces, as if he had forgotten that there was


    a wife, Nancy.


    When some media interviewed Hedy, she told everyone with a sweet face, "Mond and I grew up


    together. Now we two love each other deeply, so please bless us."


    When the reporter looked at Mond, he also had a gentle smile on his face. He didn''t stop or refute what


    Hedy said.


    It proved that what he Hedy said was true. Now if the eldest son of the Lu Family and the daughter of


    the He Family got married, they would definitely be good news in the business world.


    Nathan knew that no matter what Mond was going to do, he didn''t believe that he had no feelings for


    Nancy.


    So he sent Mond a message. Mond replied, "don''t bother me with the matter of Nancy. I have nothing


    to do with her. When I see her, I will divorce her and marry Hedy.".


    "Are you so heartless? You did it on purpose to show me. If you really don''t care about Nancy, then


    don''t me me for being rude to her."


    Nathan threatened him and hoped that he would carefully consider the safety of Nancy.


    Mond replied to him, "that''s exactly what I mean. Believe it or not, don''t mention her in front of me in


    the future. If you don''t believe it, you can do whatever you want to her. You don''t need to tell me about


    anything of hers anymore."


    He sounded impatient.


    Nathan didn''t believe it. After all, the two of them had been intimate with each other for a long time,


    even if they had been married for business. It was impossible for the two of them to say that they didn''t


    have any feelings for each other.


    Since Mond didn''t believe that he could do something excessive, Nathan really wanted to do something


    to her to see if Mond was lying.


    Therefore, Nathan called the two men who were guarding Nancy and said, "now you have to take good


    care of her and send me her miserable picture."


    "Okay, we know." The person on the other end of the line said yes and repeated the meaning of


    Nathan''s call.


    Nancy was watching TV inside and didn''t know that Nathan had called these two people.


    So when the two of them walked in, Nancy asked vigntly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Young master, I''m sorry. We were entrusted to be loyal, so please don''t me us." One of them was


    very polite.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy couldn''t help but step back. She had an ominous premonition that these two men were likely to


    do something harmful to her.


    She was a little scared. Obviously, these two men were going to hurt her.


    She took a step back and said sternly, "I know it was Nathan who sent you two here, but it''s illegal.


    Once the police knows it, you will be in jail. Are you willing to go to jail for him?"


    "Young master, don''t be afraid. We didn''t mean anything else. We just wanted to tie you up and take


    two photos of you." In fact, these two men also knew that it was illegal to do these things. As long as


    they did not vite their bottom line, they could do anything.


    As they spoke, they took out a rope and tried to tie up Nancy. She struggled a few times, and the two


    men threatened, "don''t struggle, or don''t me us for being rude to you."


    After these two days, Nancy also admitted that these two men didn''t treat her unfairly. Since they


    wanted to take photos, just let them take them.


    So she stood there still. The two of them tied herself to the bed, asking her to put on painful expression.


    They took a few photos of her, and then let her go.


    Worried that they would take these photos to threaten her parents, she asked, "who did you send these


    photos to? Do you send it to my parents? "


    "Don''t worry. It''s not for your parents." After a brief reply, the man sent the photos out.


    Now that Nancy was living under others'' eaves, she had to lower her heads. Since Nathan had taken


    control of Nancy, it was impossible for her not to cooperate with him and do something. She was also


    worried that he would do something bad to her.

 Chapter 121 Give Up Completely

    Chapter 121 Give Up Completely


    That night, Nathan, whom hadn''t been seen for a few days, suddenly came to the residence of Nancy.


    Originally, when Nancy was inside the room, she had already fallen asleep. In the past few days, she


    had been sleeping with her clothes, and she was still wearing the clothes she had worn when she had


    Fortunately, it was not hot these days and Nancy didn''t sweat, so her clothes didn''t smell bad.


    The two brawny men had lived outside, and Nancy''s room hadn''t been closed because they were


    worried that she would run away alone.


    So when Nathan came here, Nancy woke up. She didn''t know why he came here at midnight. Why


    didn''t hee here in the daytime?


    No matter what, it was an indisputable fact that the two men were ordered by Nathan.


    Therefore, when Nancy saw Nathane over, she quickly asked, "Nathan, What do you mean? Why


    did you lock me here for a few days? Don''t you know it''s illegal? "


    "Nancy, calm down. Let me show you something. Maybe you will change your mind after you see it."


    Nathan still looked a little cold. He threw all the newspapers of the past few days in front of Nancy,


    trying to let her see how affectionate Mond and Hedy were.


    In the past few days, Nancy didn''t know what had happened outside the room. Now that she heard


    what Nathan said, something else must have happened.


    She picked up the newspapers and didn''t need to read them carefully. The front page headlines were


    about the Lu Family''s mister and the mistress of the He Group showing off their love every day.


    From this, Nancy concluded that Mond didn''t pay much attention to her disappearance. Moreover,


    judging from his happy face, no matter what, she should have nothing to do with him


    When Nancy saw this, her heart waspletely broken and she waspletely disappointed at Mond.


    She hated in her heart, ''If you are ruthless to me, why were you so considerate to me at that time? You


    turned your face over so quickly.''


    Originally, Nancy''s heart had been broken. She thought that no matter what Mond did, it had nothing to


    do with her anymore.


    However, when she saw the news reported by the major media, she still felt very sad.


    But she knew that Nathan was not a good person. He came to her at this time, he must have other


    purposes. No matter what Mond did to her, Nancy was unwilling to have anything to do with Nathan.


    She remembered that she had seen on TV that her parents''pany was in crisis. Would it have


    anything to do with the man in front of her?


    Holding back the grief in her heart, she calmed down and asked in a calm tone, "What do you mean by


    showing me this? I don''t like to hide anything. Just say it."


    "You are so straightforward. I just want to ask you how you feel when you see these photos." Nathan


    pulled out a chair and sat down, staring at Nancy quietly.


    Nancy pretended to be indifferent and said, "I''ve already known that he and Hedy are together. No


    matter what, it has nothing to do with me. I can move out on my own initiative, which shows my


    attitude. So no matter what happens to Mond in the future, I don''t want to know anymore. Don''t ask


    me."


    In the past few days, Nathan had been very angry. He had taken the risk to take Nancy out. He had


    thought that he would threaten Mond with his shares of thepany, but he didn''t expect that Mond


    didn''t care about her safety at all.


    On the contrary, Mond was more affectionate with Hedy. If Nathan hadn''t reminded him all the time, he


    would have forgotten that there was such a person as Nancy.


    Mond didn''t care about Nancy at all. Nathan would never believe it. After all, the two of them were


    newly married and they always behaved very well. How could he have no feelings for her?


    Although he hadn''t found anyone spying on him, Nathan was sure that there must be someone spying


    on him behind his back.


    So today, he asked two strong men to tie up Nancy on the bed, pretending to have suffered a lot. He


    sent these photos to Mond, trying to see whether he really cared about her or not.


    Nathan was not clear about Mond''s attitude at all. But since he sent the photo of Nancy to Mond this


    noon, he received a message from Mond, saying, "You are bored to send me these irrelevant photos.


    Do whatever you want to do and don''t send me any more messages."


    So Nathan wasn''t sure what attitude Mond had towards Nancy.


    He had dinner at the Lu Family''s house tonight. When Mond saw him go back to his bedroom, he ran


    over in the middle of the night, trying to persuade Nancy to cooperate with him and see if there was any


    other hope.


    In fact, Nathan hadn''t thought of any other way. He was also confused when he came Nancy. After all,


    Mond might not have any interest in her now.


    Therefore, Nathan didn''t know if he was wrong to cooperate with Nancy.


    After all, he was at a loss what to do next. Since Mond didn''t respond to this matter, Nathan didn''t know


    what to do next.


    Then, Nancy asked in reply, "Ourpany has fallen into a crisis. Does it have anything to do with


    you? Did you do it?"


    Nathan didn''t hide what he had done. It wasn''t a bad thing to let Nancy know about it, but he still


    pretended to be hypocritical. "I admit that I have withdrawn a few cases of cooperation with your


    with yourpany."


    Hearing Nathan''s words, Nancy was very angry. She couldn''t help but curse, "Nathan, are you out of


    your mind now? We have cooperated with the Lu Group for such a long time. Have we done anything


    wrong to yourpany?


    I don''t care who you are fighting with. Why do you involve me and the Nie Group in the fight? Don''t you


    think it''s too despicable for you to do so? "


    Hearing what Nancy said, Nathan didn''t change his mind. Hearing her scolding, he retorted rudely,


    "You''re wrong. You shouldn''t have married Mond. No matter what you say, it''s useless. It''s true in the


    business world. The winner is the king and the loser is the loser. This is thew of business."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In Nancy''s eyes, this man had been spiraled into madness. Although she knew that he had always


    been hostile to Mond, she didn''t expect him to be so crazy.


    "Now you know that Mond doesn''t take me seriously, so no matter what you do to me, he won''t have


    any feelings. So please let me go."

 Chapter 122 Test Again

    Chapter 122 Test Again


    However, Nathan had already broken up with Nancy, and it was impossible for him to let her go easily.


    He had broken off the cooperation with the Nie Group in order to make her no longer have a backer


    and allow himself to bully her.


    "I don''t believe that Mond has no feelings for you now. Now I give you another chance. If you agree to


    cooperate with me, I will let you go now." Nathan put forward his request and hoped that Nancy would


    agree.


    Nancy knew what kind of person he was, so she was unwilling to cooperate with him.


    In fact, Nathan was not stupid. She knew that the reason why Nathan brought her here was probably to


    deal with Mond. The property of the Lu Group had been the secret struggle among the three brothers


    all the time.


    Now, Nancy waspletely disappointed in Mond, so she didn''t want to stay with them anymore.


    Now, Nancy waspletely disheartened and had no interest in the Lu Family''s affairs.


    She reminded Nathan, "I''m not weed in the Lu Family now. You should be very clear about this.


    Besides, I have moved out now. No matter what you do, it has nothing to do with me. So please don''t


    involve me in it anymore."


    "Do you want to be abandoned by Mond like this? I know those rumors were made by someone. Don''t


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    you want to take revenge on the two of them?"


    Nathan tried to persuade Nancy, hoping that she could join hands with him to fight against themon


    enemy.


    "I''m sorry. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. It has nothing to do with my parents. Now I have broken


    up with Mond. Don''t deal with the Nie Group anymore."


    Nancy said wearily, hoping that Nathan could see the situation clearly. She couldn''t help him in any


    way...


    A fierce expression appeared on Nathan''s face again. He told the two men ruthlessly, "Take off her


    coat. I want to see if Mond can still be indifferent to this matter."


    Hearing Nathan''s words, Nancy grabbed her cor nervously and said in a trembling voice, "Nathan,


    don''t be so stubborn. It''s illegal for you to do so. If you can let me go, I will definitely let it go. I can also


    tell you affirmatively that no matter what you do, Mond won''t have any reaction."


    The two brawny men hesitated. After these days, they found that Nancy was also a very simple girl, not


    as willful as Nathan had said before.


    So one of the men hesitated and persuaded him, "Mr. Nathan, after all, she is still your sister-inw. If


    anything happens to her, it will ruin the reputation of your Lu Family. Let''s not go too far."


    The man''s words awakened Nathan.


    It was not because he cared about the reputation of the Lu Family, but because if his father knew about


    it, he would definitely punish him...


    Thinking of this, he told Nancy, "I don''t want to make things difficult for you, but you have to act with us.


    Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you."


    After being intimidated by Nathan just now, Nancy believed that as long as her privacy and safety were


    not involved, other things were secondary.


    So Nathan asked the two brawny men to beat and kick at Nancy, and her body was covered with mud,


    as if she had been badly hurt.


    Before Nathan left, he told Nancy, "Don''t have any fantasy about Mond now. You should be just a


    passer-by in his life. If he really doesn''t cherish you, it''s a pity for you to say that."


    Then he ordered the two men, "You must keep an eye on her and don''t let her run away, but don''t let


    her suffer too much grievance."


    In fact, there was no need for Nathan to say that. Now, Nancy was very sad. The man she had just


    married was not considerate at all. He even flirted with other woman when her life was threatened.


    What''s more, that woman had done so many excessive things to her.


    It could be said that right now, Nancy was at a loss. Since she could no longer have any intersection


    with Mond, she just wanted to keep her ownpany.


    So before Nathan left, she begged, "No matter how you fight overtly and covertly, this matter really has


    nothing to do with my parents, so please don''t aim at the Nie Group anymore."


    Because it was the fruit of his parents'' lifetime efforts, she couldn''t imagine what her parents would do


    if the Nie Group copsed.


    "Now that you give up the cooperation with me, you have no right to interfere in this matter." Nathan


    walked out of the room without looking back, which meant that he didn''t take Nancy''s words seriously.


    Now, there was nothing she could do. After all, she hadn''t gotten her freedom yet, so other things were


    impossible...


    Although Nathan walked very calmly, he was not sure at all.


    He had thought it would be a sure thing, but he didn''t expect that after so much deliberation, there was


    no progress at all.


    Was it because Mond didn''t have any feelings for Nancy? Or did he hide it too deeply that even he


    himself was not sure about it?


    That''s why he tried to test Mond''s bottom line again and again. Only when Mond gave the show away,


    Nathan believed that his chances of winning had increased a lot.


    On the next morning, when they were having breakfast, Noah asked, "Have you found the ce where


    Nancy lives? Where on earth has she gone?"


    Everyone quietly watched Mond''s performance. At this time, he looked very calm.


    Usually, when his father asked him a few questions, he would only reply. Today, he took the pen and


    paper and wrote, "I didn''t go to look for her at all, nor did I want to look for her. From now on, don''t


    mention this woman in front of me."


    With a look of disgust. "What the hell are you talking about? Isn''t Nancy your wife? You haven''t


    divorced today, and she is your legitimate wife. If you don''t go to look for her, what do you want to do?"


    Nathan had known that his father doted on Nancy very much. He loved Mond very much, so it could be


    love me, love my dog.


    Nancy was Mond''s wife, and it was normal for Noah to like her. But Nathan didn''t expect that what


    Mond said today would make Noah so angry.


    Mond wrote, "Dad, leave my business alone. I''m an adult now. I can handle my love for Nancy by


    myself. I want to spend the rest of my life with the person I love most."


    All the people in the Lu Family believed that the person he loved most now was Hedy. Perhaps he


    wanted to spend the rest of his life with her, so he didn''t want to have anything to do with Nancy. At


    least, everyone thought so...

 Chapter 123 Being Indifferent

    Chapter 123 Being Indifferent


    Anyway, Noah preferred his disabled son.


    Since Mond had talked about his lifelong happiness, and now that Nancy was nowhere to be found,


    Noah said helplessly, "I don''t care. Deal with this matter well. But I have a premise that ourpany


    shouln''t be involved."


    Mond nodded his head to show that he had known it. Nathan didn''t say anything at the table today and


    kept observing Mond''s expression quietly.


    Moreover, he was worried that on an impulse, Mond would tell Noah what he had done, but he found


    that he was just frightened without danger. It seemed that Mond didn''t care about what happened to


    Nancy.


    However, judging from Mond''s performance, Nathan believed that this man might really have no


    feelings for Nancy. From this, it seemed that he was wrong to do those to Nancy.


    So he became bolder and bolder. When his father and Elroy went to work, he gently stopped Mond,


    "brother, slow down. I have something to tell you."


    Some servants heard it and thought there was something important to talk about between them, so


    they didn''t take it seriously.


    Although Mond didn''t leave, the impatience on his face was very clear, as if he didn''t want to see


    Nathan.


    For the first time, Nathan pushed Mond into the elevator and came to the third floor. There was no one


    else on the third floor, and now there were only them.


    Before Nathan opened his mouth, Mond wrote on the paper, "if you have anything to say, just tell me. I


    have to go shopping with Hedy.".


    Nathan hated him, but he pretended to be calm. He slowly took out his phone and said, "brother, I''ll


    show you something good. Maybe you''ll be more interested."


    He didn''t know what was on Mond''s mind, because Mond didn''t answer his question. Instead, he


    looked at him quietly.


    Nathan turned on his phone and took out the photos taken at night.


    In the photo, Nancy was beaten and kicked by two strong men, and her body was covered with mud.


    When Nathan showed the photo to Mond, he had been observing his expression quietly, hoping to find


    something from his face.


    But to his great disappointment, Mond''s expression had always been calm, as usual, without any


    waves.


    Mond took the pen and paper and wrote, "don''t post these boring photos anymore. These things have


    nothing to do with me. I don''t want to see this person again. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll leave."


    Mond ignored him and wanted to go downstairs. Mond didn''t want to be with Nathan.


    Seeing Mond''s reaction, Nathan was at a loss what to do. Now it seemed that Mond had no feelings for


    Nancy, and it was meaningless for him to keep her.


    However, he was not reconciled to let go of her just like that. It was not because he was not reconciled


    to Nancy, but because he was not reconciled to Mond.


    Should I give up the things I had been thinking hard?


    Was Mond''s love for Nancy really so fragile? Now Nathan was in a dilemma.


    If he didn''t let go of Nancy, he wouldn''t be able to get anything from Mond.


    Thinking of this, he finally decided to try again. If Mond was indifferent to Nancy this time, it would be


    meaningless for him to keep her.


    He asked his confidant to find a woman whose figure and appearance were simr to that of Nancy,


    and this woman was hanging out on the brothel.


    Nathan gave her arge amount of money and asked her to y with his two subordinates. His


    subordinates deliberately tore her clothes into pieces, and she was wearing the same clothes as


    Nancy.


    They didn''t take the picture of the faces of the two men and the woman. Anyone could see that it was


    two men who were raping "Nancy".


    When Nathan received the photo, he could see the woman under the two men. He thought that the


    woman under the two men was really Nancy, who could deceive others.


    Seeing this, Nathan was very proud. He didn''t believe Mond was indifferent. After all, Nancy was his


    wife. Could he watch her being raped by a man and be indifferent?


    When he sent this photo to Mond, he also sent a line of words, "brother, do you feel very excited to see


    this photo? If you don''t agree with my request, you will often see this kind of photo.".


    But Mond replied a line of words: "this photo was indeed interesting, but now I have no interest in it


    anymore. From now on, you can keep these boring photos and enjoy them slowly. I have another


    woman apanying me."


    When Nathan received this message, he was so angry that he threw his phone against the wall and


    smashed it into pieces.


    He didn''t expect that Mond was so heartless. It seemed that he had underestimated him before.


    ording to Nathan''s opinion, even if Mond didn''t have any feelings for Nancy now, they were still


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    husband and wife. When Mond saw this photo, he would definitely be furious ande to negotiate


    with him.


    Mond''s calmness was beyond Nathan''s expectation. He was not in the mood to work the whole night. It


    seemed that all his time was wasted.


    After work in the evening, Nathan felt that it was meaningless for him to keep Nancy. Moreover, he


    worried for a long time that if something happened to her, he would be sued for no reason.


    He called the two brawny men and asked Nancy to answer the phone.


    Now, in her mind, she had no hope for Mond. When she heard that Nathan asked her to answer the


    phone, she didn''t know what had happened.


    Nathan told her on the phone, "sister, do you want to go out? If I don''t want you toe out, it''s just a


    matter of words."


    Nancy knew that what he said was true. After all, he had been under house arrest for a few days.


    Besides, she knew that she had no ability to fight against Nathan.


    She had no choice but to say helplessly, "of course I want to go out. I know your ability. What do you


    mean by calling me today?"


    "I just feel sorry for you. Why did Mond and Hedy stay together and make you suffer injustice here


    alone? I want to avenge you, but you don''t want to cooperate with me."


    Hearing what Nathan said, Nancy knew that this was not his real purpose. He must have something to


    doter.


    So she didn''t say a word and just listened to him quietly.


    "I''ll let you out right now, but I want you to promise that you won''t tell anyone about it. If you can do it,


    you''ll soon be free. If you can''t, I''ll make the wholepany of your family disappear in the business


    world."

 Chapter 124 Finally Free

    Chapter 124 Finally Free


    Nancy knew that Nathan was a ruthless man and he would definitely do what he said.


    His target was Mond, not her, besides, they hadn''t done anything against her during this period of time.


    Therefore, even her parents couldn''t afford to offend Nathan, she had to pretend that nothing had


    happened.


    After all, after what had happened a few days ago, Nancy''s reputation had been ruined. She didn''t want


    to get into these unnecessary troubles.


    So she agreed without hesitation, "I won''t tell anyone what I have promised you. I don''t want to have


    any contact with your family. I just hope that I will never know your family again."


    Hearing what Nancy said, Nathan knew that Mond had broken her heart, so he told the two men,


    "please let go of Nancy and take her to her original ce at midnight."


    In fact, Nathan was also very considerate. He was worried that if something happened to Nancy alone


    in the middle of the night in the barren wastnd, and if the police found out that he had something to


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    do with her, he would really be in big trouble.


    He didn''t care about Nancy, but about his own safety. Moreover, Mond knew that he had her now.


    Although Mond was indifferent to Nancy''s situation now, if something really happened to her, he would


    be the first one to be found in the police station after being used by Mond.


    The two men answered and then hung up.


    Nancy knew that she was about to be free. Although she was very sad, she was a little happy.


    People who had never lost their freedom had no idea how important freedom was to them.


    Therefore, the two men sent Nancy back to her residence at midnight. As they came here the first time,


    no one knew about it.


    When Nancy stayed at home, she didn''t know if her agent hade to her these days.


    After all, she didn''t have the key to this ce, so she shouldn''t have found Nancy''s missing.


    After thinking for a while, Nancy decided not to report them to the police station as she had agreed with


    Nathan.


    After all, there were too many factors to consider in this matter. The most important thing was that


    Nathan and the two men didn''t do anything impolite to her.


    During this period of time, Nancy had also lost a lot of weight. On the one hand, she couldn''t have a


    good rest there. With two covetous men there, how could she rest at ease?


    Although Nancy and Mond were a contractual couple, his performance still broke Nancy''s heart. It


    seemed that she had to rely on such a bad man all her life.


    Nancy nned to divorce Mond after a period of time. She didn''t want to have anything to do with this


    man anymore.


    In fact, Nancy didn''t know that Mond had a hard time these days. It could be said that he was living in


    distress. Mond''s love for Nancy didn''t fade away.


    The reason why he approached Hedy was to find out the truth of some things, so as to restrain her and


    justify Nancy.


    He did it on purpose to make Nancy and the media think that he liked Hedy very much. He also made


    Hedy dizzy with love and told him everything about her family.


    Mond pretended not to care about anything, but in fact, in his heart, he firmly remembered every word


    that Hedy said. He hoped that he could find some evidence to prevent her from harming Nancy behind


    her back.


    Therefore, every time Nathan showed him some photos of Nancy, he tried his best to hold back his


    heartache and showed an expression of indifference, in order to deceive everyone so that he could


    protect Nancy.


    However, in thest two photos sent by Nathan, Mond had observed them carefully. In the first photo, it


    seemed that Nancy didn''t seem to be beaten at all. It should be Nathan who forced her to act.


    It proved that Nathan didn''t dare to force Nancy, which calmed him down a little.


    The second time, Nathan sent a photo of Nancy who was being raped. Maybe Nathan didn''t know the


    truth, but Mond knew it was not Nancy at all.


    After all, the two of them had lived under the same roof for a long time. This woman was a little fatter


    than Nancy, and her skin was not as fair as that of Nancy.


    Because of this, Mond could be sure that although Nathan was very cruel to him, Nathan should not


    dare to do anything excessive because Mond knew that Nancy was in his hands.


    Since they all wanted to know Nathan''s worries, he pretended to be unconcerned, hoping that he could


    let Nancye out safely.


    Mond was very clear about what Nathan had done. Since he could take Nancy away, he must have


    arranged her in a very secret ce.


    At the beginning, Mond had arranged two people, Charlie and Ron, to keep an eye on Nathan day and


    night, hoping to find out the whereabouts of Nancy from him.


    But this man had never gone out, and his life was more regr than before.


    He went to work and back home every day, and they would never see him go to other ces for


    women.


    That was why Nathan was so smart. If Mond exposed him, the whole family could prove that he had no


    time to do any case in thepany and stay at home every day.


    Mond knew that whatever he did now would be in vain, so he followed Nathan''s thought.


    Since Nancy could think that Mond liked Hedy very much, then Nathan must have the same thought.


    Fortunately, during the time when Nancy was kidnapped by him, Mond and Hedy got closer.


    Moreover, he secretly asked Charlie and Ron to secretly inform the major media that the two of them


    loved each other as much as possible.


    Only in this way could Hedy think that he loved her very much. He was more likely to grab the illegal


    behavior of her family.


    And Nathan might think that he had fallen in love with Hedy wholeheartedly and was tired of Nancy.


    So when Hedy was immersed in love, he was always very clear and wise.


    He was always searching for something in the He Family, so that he could defeat them at one time.


    At that time, it could be said that Mond was both fighting against Nathan and troubled by Hedy''s love.


    And he had to pretend to enjoy her love, so that everyone could think that they were really in love.


    Although Nathan had thought that Nathan didn''t dare to do anything excessive to Nancy, he was still


    worried about her.


    If Nancy didn''t stand in front of him safe and sound, Mond wouldn''t be at ease. It could be said that the


    two of them had a hard time during that period of time.


    Mond wasn''t happy and free in Hedy''s love as Nancy thought.

 Chapter 125 Show Your Trump Card

    Chapter 125 Show Your Trump Card


    Although Mond was worried about the safety of Nancy, the photos that Nathan sent to him every day


    made the meticulous Mond notice the ws. He also knew that Nathan was afraid of him, so he didn''t


    dare to do anything to Nancy. After all, their father was still alive.


    Moreover, Noah was in charge of thepany''s life and death power. If Nathan did something bad to


    Nancy, he was also worried that Mond would go against him and tell their father everything. At that


    time, he might not be able to get a penny.


    As soon as Nancy returned home, Mond had received the news. He was finally relieved. When he


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    found that there was nothing wrong with her, he knew that he was not surprised.


    Since he had been together with Hedy, Mond had discovered many secrets of her family.


    In fact, he had a lot of purposes to be with Hedy. One was that he deliberately made Nathan


    misunderstand that he had no feelings for Nancy, and that he fell in love with Hedy. Rtively


    speaking, it was safer for Nancy. What''s more, he was not forced by Nathan to hand over his shares of


    thepany.


    On the other hand, since Hedy had framed Nancy like this, but she had never admitted what she had


    done. Mond was worried about Nancy''s personal safety, so he approached Hedy on purpose, trying to


    get the goods on her and stop her from acting rashly.


    As the saying goes, ''Where there is a will, there is a way''. After the unremitting efforts of Mond, he had


    If Mond spoke out the truth, it would be enough to destroy the He Family.


    Hedy''s parents were very meticulous person in everything they did, but they thought that Mond and


    Hedy really loved each other, and Mond couldn''t speak, so they had less vignce against him.


    In their eyes, Mond would be the son-inw of the He Family sooner orter, so they were more


    rxed than before.


    At noon, Mond and Hedy went out for lunch. It was Ron who drove them there.


    After sending Mond to the restaurant, Ron went to the side with an excuse. After all, it was


    inconvenient for him to stay there while his boss was with his girlfriend.


    Besides, Ron also knew that Mond didn''t really love Hedy. Although Mond didn''t say it out, he lived in


    deep distress every day, which Ron and Charlie knew very well.


    Mond and Hedy entered the private room of the restaurant. All the dishes ordered by Hedy were


    Mond''s favorite, and she did a good job on this.


    When they were having lunch, Hedy asked happily, "Mond, when will you divorce that woman?"


    In fact, Nancy was more beautiful than Hedy, but Hedy was unwilling to admit that Nancy was more


    beautiful than her. This might be themon character of women.


    Mond listened to Hedy''s words without raising his head, which surprised her.


    Although Mond couldn''t speak, he had been smiling gently these days. When he appeared in front of


    Hedy, she felt warm in her heart.


    Therefore, she was more certain that Mond loved her very much. It seemed that she was right to strike


    back on Nancy. Otherwise, the two of them would never be together.


    Seeing no response from Mond and his cold face today, Hedy was not used to it.


    No matter what, when she was with Mond in the past, he had never been so cold to her, not to mention


    that they had been together as boyfriend and girlfriend recently.


    "Mond, what''s wrong with you? You seem unhappy today. Do you have anything unhappy? Tell me.


    Maybe I can share it with you. "


    It never urred to her that it was her own business, so she asked with concern.


    Mond put down his chopsticks and looked straight into her eyes without any expression, which made


    her a little nervous. What happened to this man? Why was he so abnormal today? Hedy couldn''t figure


    it out...


    Since Mond didn''t want to talk, Hedy put his favorite dishes on the te in front of him and said in a


    spoiled tone, "Why are you always looking at me? I ordered your favorite dishes. Eat more."


    Even so, the expression on Mond''s face didn''t change at all. Now, Hedy was a little nervous. What on


    earth happened? The man in front of her was so cold.


    Mond took the pen and paper and wrote, "Do you really want to know the reason? If you want to know,


    don''t regret."


    "I won''t regret it. I will feel sad if you don''t tell me. Mond, if you have something in your heart, you must


    tell me. Only in this way can I share your worries. Don''t forget that we are boyfriend and girlfriend now."


    Seeing the note, Hedy immediately showed her loyalty.


    Mond continued, "I''ve already known what you have done to Nancy. Why didn''t I notice that you are so


    vicious when you set her up in such a despicable way?


    "Mond, you misunderstood me. I have never done such a thing. Although I like you very much and


    don''t like Nancy, what you said has nothing to do with me. Don''t wrong me."


    Seeing Mond''s words, Hedy''s heart skipped a beat. Did this man already know those things? What did


    he mean by saying these to her today?


    At this point, she couldn''t imagine what would happen next. She was afraid that if she continued to


    think about it, these beautiful scenes would be illusions...


    Seeing that she didn''t admit it, Mond didn''t get angry. After all, her reaction was within his expectation.


    No one would admit that he had done something wrong.


    So he didn''t argue with her anymore, because it was meaningless to argue with her. He took the pen


    and paper and wrote, "I don''t want to hear you say that now. If I don''t have conclusive evidence, I won''t


    say that you did it. For the sake that we grew up together, I kindly remind you that from now on, don''t


    meddle in anything in the future. Don''t act rashly, or don''t me me for being rude. I don''t want


    something like this to happen."


    Although she was nervous, as an actress, Hedy quickly reacted and pretended to be wronged, "Mond, I


    don''t know why you think of me like that. After all, we grew up together. Don''t you know what kind of


    person I am? Why do you want to charge me with these unnecessary charges?"


    Mond continued, "You know whether it''s a false charge or not. I don''t want to pursue what you have


    done before, but you have to remember that I''m not coward. I''m just considering our previous


    rtionship. If you dare to do anything harmful to Nancy again, don''t me me for breaking your


    family."

 Chapter 126 Dont Act Rashly Anymore

    Chapter 126 Don''t Act Rashly Anymore


    At this time, Hedy thought that Mond was just rmist. How could he let her family be destroyed? After


    all, they grew up together. Were these feelings all fake?


    What''s more, her family was not ame. Did he dare to kill people with a knife? Even if he killed people


    with a knife, it was impossible for him to achieve this goal just because he was disabled.


    So since Mond didn''t care about her feelings, Hedy sneered and said, "I don''t know what you mean,


    but I just want to tell you, don''t be self-righteous no matter what you do. I''m not a person who can be


    easily controlled by others. You can''t take the life of our family as you want."


    Now that the two of them had already quarreled openly, Mond didn''t have any scruples anymore. He


    took out a piece of paper from his pocket and put it on the table, indicating that he wanted to let Hedy


    have a look herself.


    Hedy didn''t know what was on Mond''s mind, so when she took the paper and read it, she was shocked


    and couldn''t say a word.


    What made her so surprised? This was the evidence that Mond had gotten during the period when he


    ambushed in her house and tried to get close to her family these days.


    It was her father, an official in the city. The bill was a list of all his corruption. It turned out that her father


    had a hobby. No matter who came to give him a gift, he would write down the list of the person and the


    bride price and put them in the safe.


    She didn''t know how Mond got it. Now it seemed that thepany of her family was a pursepany,


    which was specially used to wash ck money.


    This was something that ordinary people couldn''t imagine, but the shrewd Mond had figured it out and


    got the evidence.


    Mond looked coldly at the frightened expression on her face and felt inexplicably happy.


    This woman had done so many excessive things to Nancy. Now she finally got her retribution and was


    afraid. This proved that all these things were true.


    Mond continued to write, "What do you think? My information is quite explosive. If I report it to the


    government, what do you think will happen?


    It was not until then that Hedy realized what had happened. She picked up the paper and put it into the


    teacup in front of her. The paper waspletely wet, and it was torn into pieces by her before she


    threw it into the trash basket.


    However, Mond didn''t move at all. He quietly watched the panic stricken performance of Hedy, as if it


    had nothing to do with him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Hedy faced him and said, "Now do you have any evidence to prove that my father has


    embezzled and epted bribes and ourpany is washing ck money."


    Mondcontinued, "You are more than 20 years old now. Don''t you think you are too naive? Do you think


    I will send such important evidence to you and let you destroy it? There are a lot of such evidences. If


    you like it, I can give you a few more."


    Hedy waspletely paralyzed. After all, she was the apple of her parents'' eye, so her father didn''t


    hide these things from her at all. Now that Mond had shown these evidences, it meant that he had


    known these things clearly.


    "What on earth do you want to do? If I didn''t do it well, I can apologize to you. Please don''t vent your


    anger on my family." The arrogant look on her face disappeared.


    But Mond showed a disdainful look and wrote on the paper, "Have you let go of my family? Even if you


    like me, you shouldn''t have hurt Nancy, you almost killed her. But I can''t be as heartless as you. Now


    that we grew up together, you''d better stop ying tricks. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee where these


    evidences will be sent."


    As the saying went, people had to bow their heads under the eaves. It was not the time for her to unt


    her superiority. For her family, she had to bow her head.


    She lowered her head and said gently, "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything wrong to Nancy again.


    But I don''t understand one thing. I hope you can tell me the truth."


    Looking at Hedy biting her lips, Mond knew what she was thinking.


    But now, it didn''t matter. They had already broken up and didn''t care what to say.


    It was good to make it clear, so he nodded, indicating that Hedy could ask anything she didn''t


    understand.


    Although she was suspicious, she didn''t give up and asked, "Did you stay with me these days just to


    get the evidence of our family? Don''t you really have any feelings for me?"


    Mond wrote, "It''s undeniable that I have feelings for you. From the beginning to the end, I have treated


    you as my sister. But since you framed up Nancy, I have felt that you have changed. You have changed


    and I don''t even know you, so now there is no feeling at all."


    His answer had already indicated that he had used her to get the evidence of her family and put them


    to death so that she would never dare to do anything harmful to Nancy.


    Tears finally streamed down her cheeks. She pointed at Mond and shouted angrily, "Mond, you are not


    a man at all. You know my feelings for you, but you used me to achieve your goal. How can you hurt


    me like this?"


    This woman still thought that Mond was wrong and had never reflected on her mistakes.


    So Mond continued, "You clearly know that I have married with Nancy. Why did you destroy our


    rtionship and do something harmful to her? You should know that she is an innocent person.


    Whether I married her or not, I can''t be with you."


    Although Hedy waspletely sad, she didn''t dare to run away. After all, her family''s life was in his


    hands. She didn''t dare to ignore her family for her willfulness.


    However, the following words made her feel a little better. Mond wrote, "Don''t worry about these things.


    As long as you don''t act rashly in the future and don''t do anything harmful to me and Nancy, I will hide


    it for you. After all, it''s none of my business..."


    At this point, how dare she say no? Even if this matter was brought to a minimum, it would ruin her


    parents'' reputation. No matter what, she didn''t dare to take the risk...


    "Well, don''t worry. What do you want to do? I will try my best to cooperate with you. I hope you can


    keep your promise and don''t do anything that will break our friendship. "


    This woman was so shameless. At this point, she still had the nerve to mention their friendship, which


    really shocked Mond...

 Chapter 127 Let The Whole Family Die With You

    Chapter 127 Let The Whole Family Die With You


    Mond continued, "I''ve made it clear to you. Don''te to me again. If anything upsets me again, I''ll let


    the whole He Family die with you."


    This sentence was particrly domineering. If Nancy was there, she would definitely be convinced by


    it.


    However, hearing this, Hedy felt very ufortable. She didn''t dare to have any different opinions.


    She had no choice but to pick up her bag and stand up. "If there is nothing else, I will go back first."


    Mond didn''t say anything, Hedy turned around and left. Since the conversation between the two had


    When she walked out of the hall, she held back her tears and was worried that others wouldugh at


    her.


    Now she had mixed feelings. She didn''t get Mond, she lost a friend, and she even had no hope at all,


    she also made her family fall into the hands of Mond.


    Although Mond had said that as long as she didn''t do anything wrong to Nancy, he wouldn''t expose her


    father.


    She knew that the evidence in Mond''s hand was like a time bomb, which would blow her whole family


    to pieces if she was not careful enough.


    She was very clear about this matter, and she also thought that Mond was ruthless enough, not like the


    gentle and considerate friend she had known before...


    However, at this point, she didn''t regret it at all, but she didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, through


    previous understanding of Mond, what he said was not just to frighten her.


    It was Ron who drove the two of them here just now, Hedy didn''t drive her car.


    When she squatted on the roadside of the restaurant and couldn''t help but cry, Ron drove over again


    and said politely, "Miss Hedy, Mr. Mond asked me to drive you back. Please get in the car."


    Hedy didn''t want to get in the car. Now that she had broken up with Mond, as his follower, Ron must


    have known it!


    Although he could pretend to be indifferent, she couldn''t pretend that it had never happened.


    Anyway, she didn''t want to lose face. She said to Ron politely, "Thank you. My friend will pick me up


    "I was ordered by Mr. Mond to send you home safely. Please don''t make things difficult for me and let


    meplete this task."


    Ron said politely, but his tone was as tough as Mond''s. Hedy thought to herself, ''Like master, like


    servant. Birds of a feather flock together.''


    Although she didn''t want to, she didn''t dare to disobey Mond. She had no choice but to get on Ron''s


    car and let he drive her back.


    In fact, Mond was very clear that he brought Hedy out of the He Family. If something bad happened to


    her, he couldn''t exin to the her parents.


    It was not that he was afraid of the He Family. After all, the fewer things, the better.


    Ron and Hedy remained silent all the way until they saw the door of her house. Ron drove away and


    finallypleted the task assigned by Mond.


    When they returned to thepany, Mond told Charlie, "Send a few capable men to protect Nancy.


    Don''t let simr things happen again. No matter where she goes, report her whereabouts to me at any


    time. And you must protect her twenty-four hours a day."


    "Okay, Mr. Mond. I''ll arrange it now. But now, Mr. Nathan is dealing with the Nie Group. I''m afraid that


    they won''t be able to hold on for a long time." Charlie reminded Mond worriedly.


    But Mond said, "I know about it. In the past, when Nancy hadn''te back, I was afraid of him. Now, I


    have dealt with Hedy, and now, Nancy hase back. I can rest assured topete with Nathan."


    However, Ron reminded him, "Mr. Mond, Mr. Nathan is cunning. You must pay more attention to him.


    Don''te overtly with him, or he will be on guard against you."


    "No matter what, I must protect the Nie Family, or Nancy won''t forgive me." Mond said like reminding


    himself.


    At this time, Charlie had made a phone call and arranged people to protect Nancy in two shifts. He


    asked them not to let others find it out. Hearing his words, Mond waspletely relieved.


    "Has Nathan taken any other action recently?" Mond asked.


    Although he seemed to pay all his attention to Hedy during this period of time, he had already asked


    Charlie and Ron to keep an eye on Nathan, fearing that he would secretly do something behind him, in


    case that he could not make up for it.


    "Mr. Mond, Mr. Nathan has been very close to thepany which has been cooperating with the Nie


    Group recently. I heard that he wanted thepany to cancel the cooperation with the Nie Group."


    Charlie told Mond everything he knew.


    Mond knew very well that Nathan wanted to cut off the way for him and Nancy.


    Once the Nie Group copsed, Nancy would have no one to rely on anymore. Nathan must have been


    worried that the Nie Group would be of great help to Mond in seizing thepany''s shares after it grew


    stronger, so he wanted to destroy it.


    "It''s not convenient for me to speak now. You can ask the boss of thepany to have dinner for me.


    Then you can express all my words. If you can''t express enough, I''ll write it down."


    Mond was very considerate. Since he wanted to save the Nie Group, he had to make some efforts.


    "Okay, I will make an appointment with the boss of thepany as soon as possible." Charlie replied.


    "Don''t let Nathan know about it, or he will make trouble again." Mond knew exactly what kind of person


    Nathan was.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Nathan was very bold. Generally speaking, when he took away Nancy, ordinary people wouldn''t dare to


    tell Mond, but he was so arrogant that he even took photos of Nancy, which proved that this man was


    very bold and careful.


    Mond didn''t dare to take it lightly. After all, it was rted to his own happiness.


    In any way, it was necessary for him to save the Nie Group. If he did, it meant that he had saved


    himself.


    Because the Nie Group was a great help that could not be underestimated, not to mention that there


    was also the rtionship between him and Nancy.


    "Don''t worry. I know what to do." The three of them had already reached a tacit understanding.


    Although Mond couldn''t speak in front of others, Charlie and Ron could fully express his meaning in


    front of others, and there was almost no mistake.


    "Thank you for your hard work. But you have to be prepared. There will definitely be a hard battle to


    fight next." Mond''s eyes sparkled with determination, as if he was determined to win the battle...

 Chapter 128 Really Good

    Chapter 128 Really Good


    It had to be admitted that Charlie was very efficient. In the evening, he made an appointment with Mr.


    Fang, the boss of thepany which the Nie Group often cooperated with. In the evening, he had


    dinner with Mond in the vigor club, which proved that the name of the mister of the Lu Group was really


    well-known.


    In the evening, Charlie came with Mond, and Mr. Fang also brought a person who looked like a


    secretary.


    Looking at Mond, Mr. Fang reached out his hand and greeted him warmly, "Hello, Mr. Mond. I''m so d


    to have dinner with you today."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Mond nodded with a smile.


    Mr. Fang knew that Mond had speech disorder, so he didn''t take it seriously. He quickly introduced the


    capable woman in front of him, "Let me introduce her to you. This is my secretary, Miss Bai."


    Mond and Charlie both shook hands with Miss Bai, and they were very polite to each other.


    When they arrived at the private room they had booked, Charlie said apologetically, "Mr. Fang, I''m


    sorry. You know, Mr. Mond has speech disorder. If there''s anything, I can speak for him. If I say


    something wrong, Mr. Mond can write to correct it."


    "I''ve heard that Mr. Mond has two capable assistants. Now I see that you really deserve the


    reputation." Mr. Fang was an old fox. He gave Charlie a big praise.


    Charlie smiled and didn''t take it seriously. After all, in the business world, he knew that it was just a


    game, and he couldn''t take it seriously.


    "Mr. Fang, you''re too polite. We''ve heard that you are very righteous. Mr. Mond has long wanted to


    make friends with you, so he has the chance to invite you to a meal today."


    Even Mond admitted that Charlie was a good talker. This man was always eloquent. If he came from a


    rich family, he would definitely be a business tycoon.


    The waiter brought the menu. Charlie said politely, "Miss Bai, please order with Mr. Fang."


    Mr. Fang rudely pushed the menu in front of Miss Bai and said with a smile, "Lady first. Miss Bai,


    please order." He showed his gentlemanly demeanor incisively and vividly.


    "I''m sorry. I''d better ept your invitation." Miss Bai ordered the dishes rudely. Although Mond didn''t


    say anything, he always wore a smile on his face. He couldn''t help but praise that the secretary in front


    of Mr. Fang must be a capable person in the social circle.


    Because the dishes she ordered were all good looking, and they were the specialty of this restaurant. It


    could be seen that she often went to this kind of asion and knew exactly all restaurants'' dishes. No


    wonder Mr. Fang gave the menu to her at ease.


    Without hesitation, Mond knew that the dishes ordered by Miss Bai must be Mr. Fang''s favorite.


    "What kind of wine do you like, Mr. Fang? Shall we drink some white wine or beer?" Charliepletely


    regarded himself as the master and greeted Mr. Fang for Mond.


    After all, it was inconvenient to write, so it was impossible for Mond to write every word.


    "Now Miss Bai is here. Let''s drink some red wine. It can improve beauty and good for sleep at night."


    Mr. Fang asked in a tone of inquiry.


    Although he asked in a tone of inquiry, he knew that they would drink red wine, after all, it was Mond


    invite him to dinner tonight, he must have something to ask.


    To his surprise, Charlie didn''t ask for Mond''s permission at all. Instead, he ordered the waiter, "Bring


    me two bottles of Lafite from your restaurant."


    After the waiter brought the wine, Charlie acted as Mond and greeted the two politely.


    After a few cups of red wine, it was finally the time to get to the point. ording to Mr. Fang, if Charlie


    didn''t say anything, they wouldn''t have asked any questions. The whole night might have been passed


    in this way.


    Charlie picked up a ss of wine and told Mr. Fang, "Mr. Fang, the reason why Mr. Mond invited you


    here today is that he wants to discuss something with you."


    Although Mr. Fang had expected this, he pretended to be surprised and asked, "Mr. Mond, just order if


    you have anything, I will try my best."


    Hearing this, Mond nodded with a smile. He raised his ss and made a toast.


    Mr. Fang was ttered. The eldest son of the Lu Group proposed a toast to him, which made him very


    excited.


    He stood up in a hurry and said, "Mr.Mond, you''re too polite. Since you think highly of me, just say it."


    Although the third son of the Lu Group had contacted him, he was not as important as the eldest son.


    After all, in the business world, the legitimate children were different from the children born by


    concubines. For these celebrities, this was very important.


    Mond and Charlie looked at each other, and Charlie understood what he meant. He said to Mr. Fang,


    "Now I''m telling you what Mr. Mond wants on behalf of him. I heard that you are going to break the


    contract with the Nie Group. The Nie Group has been cooperating with yourpany for a long time,


    hasn''t it? We are old friends. Mr. Mond wants to know what you mean."


    Mr. Fang immediately realized that Mond didn''t want them to stop their cooperation with the Nie Group.


    "Mr. Mond, what is your meaning?" The man wanted to confirm it, in case he would misunderstand


    Mond.


    "It''s difficult to find apany that pays attention to its credibility. Besides, you have been working


    together for so long. If you suddenly stop working now, don''t you feel it''s a little bad?" Charlie stated his


    n clearly.


    Mond nodded his head repeatedly, indicating that what Charlie said was what he meant.


    It seemed that Mr. Fang didn''t understand the rtionship between the Nie Group and Mond yet.


    He''d better figure out the most important thing first, so he asked in an inquiring tone, "Since Mr. Mond


    stands up for the Nie Group, can I know your rtionship?"


    "Now that Mr. Fang has asked, we won''t hide anything. The president of the Nie Group, Nate, is the


    father-inw of Mr. Mond, so Mr. Mond hopes that you can continue to cooperate. Of course, Mr. Mond


    also feels a little bold, but he hopes that he can be friends with Mr. Fang in the future, as long as there


    is a suitable project for both sides to do, and take care of each other."


    It was really touching for Charlie to throw out the bait of Mond.


    However, Mr. Fang was a little embarrassed. In his mind, Nathan had promised him benefits.


    Otherwise, how could he stop the cooperation with the Nie Goup?


    Seeing that Mr. Fang was a little embarrassed, Mond wrote on the paper, "Please rest assured, Mr.


    Fang. I will definitely cooperate with you as soon as possible to achieve a win-win situation."


    Compared with Nathan''s cunning, Mond''s forthright manner was a little precious.


    Since the eldest son of the Lu Group had made such a promise, Mr. Fang didn''t dare to refuse it, so he


    agreed without hesitation, "Okay, Mr. Mond, please rest assured. I won''t terminate the contract with the


    Nie Group. But Mr. Mond, please keep your words and don''t let me rejoice."

 Chapter 129 The First Battle Was A Success

    Chapter 129 The First Battle Was A Sess


    This man was not stupid. He also wanted to make Mond feel grateful for him in the future.


    Mond wrote on the paper, "Don''t worry. I will keep my word."


    Mr. Fang stood up and shook hands with Mond to show that he was in a good mood.


    Charlie and Mond heaved a long sigh of relief. It seemed that this matter had been settled and the


    crisis of the Nie Family had been temporarily resolved...


    Then the atmosphere on the table was very warm. Charlie had a good time talking with Mr. Fang, but


    Miss Bai kept a smiling face like Mond, without saying anything.


    Before leaving, Mr. Fang expressed his thanks to Mond again and again, "Mr. Mond, Mr. Charlie, thank


    you very much. Thank you for your hospitality tonight, which makes me feel a little ttered. I am


    looking forward to our cooperation in the future."


    Regardless of whether the man did it on purpose or not, Charlie still replied, "Mr. Fang, don''t worry. I


    hope our twopanies can cooperate as soon as possible. I feel that Mr. Fang is very kind and


    worthy of the reputation. Mr. Mond hinted me that he is going to make a friend of you."


    Mr. Fang was so happy that he couldn''t even cover the smile on his face when he left.


    Charlie went to the counter and paid the bill, he came back to get Mond into the car, he said to him


    while driving, "Mr. Mond, do you think that Mr. Fang is reliable? Can he keep what he has promised just


    now?"


    Mond said firmly, "Don''t worry. He can definitely do it. I know him very well. After all, not everypany


    can be connected to the Lu Company."


    He said proudly, but Charlie knew that he had the ability to be proud, and what he said was true.


    On the way, Charlie asked, "Mr. Mond, you have almost finished your work. Don''t you exin it clearly


    to Miss Nancy?"


    "Let''s wait for a while. She won''t listen to me now. After all, she thinks I hurt her too deeply."


    Mond missed Nancy very much. But he would talk about it after a period of time. Anyway, he had sent


    someone to protect her now. It didn''t matter if the time was longer or shorter.


    "Have you found a ce to live for Nancy? You must find a secret ce and don''t let anyone know." If


    Nathan knew that Mond was against him now, he might take action against Nancy again.


    "I''ve just received a message that Miss Nancy has been transferred to a safe ce, and our people


    protect her twenty-four hours a day. Now you canpletely rest assured and fight against Nathan."


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Mond murmured to himself, "Yes, the day wille sooner orter. It''s just a


    matter of time. I didn''t expect it toe so early."


    It also proved that Nathan was too greedy, which made people feel that he couldn''t wait.


    "Shall we go back to the old house?" Mond looked as if he was talking to himself. Charlie didn''t know if


    he wanted to go to Nancy''s house or go home.


    "Please take me to see Nancy. But don''t disturb her. I''ll be back as soon as I see her." He hadn''t seen


    her for a long time and he wanted to see her right away.


    "Okay, we''ll be right there." Charlie turned around and drove to the east suburb. It turned out that


    Charlie''s men had arranged a vi in the east suburb for Nancy.


    Nathan didn''t expect that Nancy would hide there.


    With the thought that he didn''t see Nancy, but he was worried about her, they came to the ce near


    her residence.


    He asked Charlie to park the car far away and sat quietly in the car. He looked at the house where


    Nancy lived. The lights were still on, but he didn''t see her.


    Mond just sat there nkly. As time went by, Charlie sighed that Mond had fallen in love with Nancy. It


    waste, but he didn''t dare to remind Mond to go back. He could only sit here quietly with him, as if he


    was thinking of something.


    After a long time, Mond said coldly, "Let''s go back. It''s gettingte. Go back and have an early rest. We


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    have to go to work tomorrow."


    Charlie continued, "Yes, since Miss Nancy is back, I think it''s time for a war. You should go to bed early,


    so that you can have the spirit to deal with Nathan."


    After saying that, he turned the car around and drove towards the Lu Family. She drove very fast all the


    way and soon arrived at the Lu Family.


    When Mond got off the car, he told Charlie, "It''s gettingte. You''d better go back as soon as possible. I


    can go upstairs by myself. You don''t need to send me home."


    "Okay. Be careful. Don''t be in a hurry," said Charlie impolitely


    Mond nodded to show that he had known it.


    Just as Charlie''s car drove out, Mond sat in his wheelchair and slowly got into the living room.


    "Brother, where have you been? Why do youe back sote? " Nathan''s gloomy voice suddenly


    sounded as if he was waiting for Mond.


    Mond also heard his words. He turned the wheelchair around and faced Nathan with a cold expression


    on his face.


    Nathan had been used to his silence, so he only cared about his own words.


    Instead, he mocked Mond as much as he could, "Brother, your legs and feet are inconvenient. Don''t go


    out for dinner at night. Just stay at home. It''s useless to make yourself too tired."


    He said politely. In fact, in his heart, no matter how well Mond did, he was just a cripple in his heart.


    Hearing this, Mond''s hand was about to bleed. He tried hard to hold back his anger and told himself to


    calm down. Otherwise, if he couldn''t bear it and messed up such a thing, he would suffer too much


    loss.


    Mond picked up a pen and wrote, "As the saying goes, beating people without pping face and


    cursing people without revealing the short. Why do you always remind me that I am disabled? Will this


    satisfy your poor self-esteem?"


    Although Mond was young, if someone really argued with him, he wouldn''t show weakness even if he


    cursed.


    Nathan, who had always been conceited, didn''t take Mond''s unusual behavior seriously. Instead, he


    thought that Mond couldn''t quarrel with him and hold back his anger. Therefore, it must be


    ufortable to be dumb.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Whether you like it or not, I have returned your wife to you.


    Don''t ask me for help anymore."


    Speaking of this, he still looked disgusted. It seemed that this woman, Nancy, didn''t understand


    amorous feelings at all, and he had wasted so much time on her.


    Mond fixed his eyes on Nathan. No one knew what he was thinking about...

 Chapter 130 Change Too Fast

    Chapter 130 Change Too Fast


    Nathan was very proud, thinking that he hadpletely defeated both Mond and Nancy.


    In his mind, the only way to cut off Mond and Nancy''s backs was to make thepany of the Nie


    Family copse. In the future, if Mond wanted topete for the shares of thepany, he would lose


    a powerful backstage.


    In his mind, he had a shrewd idea of it, but he didn''t expect that Mr. Fang would call him the second


    day.


    On the other end of the phone, Mr. Fang said apologetically, "Mr. Nathan, I''m really a little


    embarrassed. I''ve thought carefully. We''ve been friends with the Nie Company for many years. If I draw


    out the contract at this time, it''s not reasonable either for manners or for reason. So I''m really sorry."


    "What do you mean by that? Didn''t we two reach an agreement that day? Why did you change your


    mind suddenly?" Nathan felt something was wrong and wondered why things were out of his


    expectation overnight.


    "As a businessman, I have to follow the rules of the business field. I can''t let break the rules. I just want


    to inform you, Mr. Nathan. After all, we got along well some time ago."


    After all, Mr. Fang was a sly old fox in the business world. What he said to Nathan was soft but hard,


    which made Nathan unable to find a mistake.


    After all, it was Mr. Fang''spany''s business and Nathan had no right to interfere. It was very kind of


    him to inform Nathan.


    But Nathan still didn''t give up and asked, "we can discuss. If you are dissatisfied with something,


    maybe I will give you somepensation."


    In Mr. Fang''s mind, it was impossible for Nathan to defeat Mond. After all, Mond was the eldest son of


    the Lu Family''s leader. If he offended Mond, he would have a hard time in the future.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Nathan. I''m a little busy now. We can drink together when we have time." After saying


    that, Mr. Fang hung up the phone. He didn''t want to talk to Nathan anymore.


    Nathan was so angry that he almost dropped his phone. How could things turn out like this? What


    happened?


    When Nathan gradually calmed down, he felt that something was wrong. Mr. Fang had agreed with him


    well, but why did he suddenly change his mind.


    What''s more, he had just let Nancy go home, but things had turned out to be like this. What was the


    reason?


    But in Nathan''s mind, Mond was a fool, a loser, and could not pose any threat to him, so he didn''t


    expect that Mond had met Mr. Fang.


    While Nathan was thinking hard in his office, his confidant, Aron, came over.


    "Aron, we got along well with Mr. Fang the other day, but he changed his mind today. Tell me what


    happened."


    Natahn never guarded against Aron and thought he was his right hand.


    Hearing the news, Aron frowned slightly and asked, "did you ask him why he changed his mind?"


    "Mr. Fang told me that he and the Nie Company had been partners for many years. If he were to


    withdraw now, he would be sorry for the rtionship between him and Nate."


    Nathan felt that Mr. Fang was talking nonsense. Why didn''t Mr. Fang worry so much when he talked to


    him that day? Now it was obvious that Mr. Fang was making excuses.


    "I suspect that someone has met Mr. Fang, or perhaps he can make more profits to let him continue to


    cooperate with the Nie Company." Aron analyzed in a firm tone.


    "I also doubt it, but I don''t know who could do such a thing. Right now, it''s impossible for Nate to have


    such strength. Who could it be?"


    Nathan racked his brains but couldn''t figure out who could do such a thing.


    But Aron reminded him, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. Mond is the only one who has the


    strength. After all, it''s impossible for Mr. Noah to do such a thing."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathan had already thought of it when Aron mentioned Noah, but he didn''t believe that his father would


    do such a thing. If Noah hated his behavior, he would definitely tell him not to talk to Mr. Fang, instead


    of promise anything to Mr. Fang.


    ''Is it really Mond? But he usually doesn''t talk and looks like a nerd. If he talks with Mr. Fang, he might


    havenguage barrier.''.


    Although Charlie and Ron were Mond''s best friends, it was difficult for them to know something from


    Mond.


    But now Nathan didn''t dare to underestimate his enemy. After thinking for a while, he had to target at


    Mond, because only he had the ability and purpose topete with him.


    It seemed that Mond''s love for Nancy was fake. Why did Mond start to attack him as soon as Nancy


    came back?


    The more Nathan thought about it, the more suspicious he became of Mond. Now it seemed that he


    had to speed up the pace of defeating the Nie Company.


    Otherwise, it would be even more difficult for him to defeat the Nie Company once he was discovered


    by Mond.


    With the support of his father-inw, Mond was really powerful. The more Nathan thought about it, the


    more worried he became. Did it turn out that Mond''s indifference to Nancy was fake?


    Did Mond really show it to him? Now Nathan had such an idea. He hated himself for being careless


    and should have observed them for a while.


    Aron tried to persuade him, "Mr. Nathan, if it was really Mond who did it, now it can prove that he and


    Hedy were just acting ording to the circumstances, aiming at us. He should be very concerned


    about Nancy."


    Aron had given Nathan a lot of advice. It could be said that what Nathan had done had something to do


    with him. This man was very smart, and his nickname was "the symbol of wisdom".


    Now that Aron said so, Nathan felt that Mond was a very capable man. If what Aron said was right, it


    meant that Mond was very cunning and not as easy to be bullied as he looked.


    It seemed that he was ying the role of a pig to eat an tiger. Nathan was very angry about this.


    He should have had a good chance, but he missed it just because of the performance by Mond.


    But anyway, he wasn''t sure whether it was Mond who did the opposite thing to him.


    He asked in a consulting tone, "if it''s really Mond, then let''s start from Nancy. I don''t believe that he will


    really abandon Nancy."


    He gritted his teeth and didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    However, Aron shook his head and said, "we can only use the same method once. This time, Mond


    must have been on guard. We can''t take Nancy away. Moreover, we have already taken her away


    once. If we really take her away this time, maybe Mond will fight back."


    Although Aron was young, he was so considerate that even Nathan felt ashamed of himself.

 Chapter 131 Another Confrontation

    Chapter 131 Another Confrontation


    But Nathan didn''t give up and said, "Let''s have a try again, but you must find two strangers toplete


    this matter. Then send them out of this city and nevere back."


    Originally, Aron didn''t have any hope for this matter, but since Nathan had said so, he didn''t dare to


    disobey him again.


    However, the only advantage of doing this was that he could take the opportunity to test Mond''s


    feelings for Nancy.


    If Mond really didn''t have any feelings for Nancy, then it would be easy for them to get in touch with her


    this time. If Mond liked her, they would definitelye here in vain.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. I''ll arrange for some new faces for you. We''ll take action tonight. "


    Seeing that Aron walked out, Nathan''s anger was burning in his heart. He didn''t expect that his


    carelessness made the cooked duck fly away...


    Since Nancy came back home that day, she thought that now that Nathan had let her go, he would


    definitely not make trouble for her again.


    So when she got home, she took a hot shower first and theny on the bed to have a good sleep.


    When she woke up again, she started to consider where to go. Seeing that her marriage with Mond


    could no longer be maintained, it was meaningless for her to stay here. Perhaps it was time for her to


    retreat bravely...


    Nancy called her agent, and the phone was quickly connected.


    The agent asked anxiously, "Miss Nancy, where have you been in the past two days? Why can''t I


    contact you?"


    "I have nothing to do but go out for a walk. I was worried about being disturbed, so I turned off my


    phone. You understand what I mean."


    Nancy didn''t intend to mention Nathan''s matter. Too many things had happened to her these days.


    After all, he was Mond''s brother, and he didn''t do anything disrespectful to her. Therefore, she chose to


    hide the matter from others.


    Hearing this, the agent waspletely relieved. No matter what, Nancy was now the money tree of


    theirpany. In any way, they didn''t want anything bad to happen to her.


    "If you go on a trip in the future, please tell me first. Don''t make me worry anymore." The agent


    reminded Nancy.


    After all, Nancy was very young and she was still interested in ying. Although what Nathan had done


    had a great impact on her, she had recovered and forgotten the pain...


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." She didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    The agent had no choice but to let her go.


    In the evening, when it was just getting dark, the doorbell of the house where Nancy lived rang. At this


    time, she was a little flustered and worried that Nathan woulde back.


    Leaning against the door, she asked, "Who are you? What can I do for you? "


    "Miss Nancy, Mr. Mond sent us to protect you. Please open the door." The people outside answered


    respectfully.


    At this time, Nancy didn''t know what Mond meant by sending someone here. Although she didn''t have


    any extravagant hope for him now, since it was him who sent people here, she couldn''t always shut the


    door.


    When she opened the door, a gentle man came in. When he saw her, he said politely, "Miss Nancy, Mr.


    Mond is worried that it''s not safe for you to live here. He wants you to change a ce."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t need it. I think it''s good to live here." Hearing the name of Mond,


    Nancy gave a stubborn answer. She didn''t know why, but she just wanted to oppose him.


    But the man was not discouraged and said, "Miss Nancy, please listen to Mr. Mond. You must have


    known that Mr. Nathan are trying his best to deal with the Nie Family. At this critical moment, Mr. Mond


    hopes you won''t distract him."


    Originally, Nancy had made up her mind not to leave here no matter what, not to mention that she


    didn''t want to have anything to do with Mond. However, when she heard the man''s words in front of


    her, no matter whether it was true or not, she decided not to hold Mond back.


    "Well, I''ll go with you. Wait for me to pack up."


    Hearing that Nancy was willing to go with him, the gentle man respectfully agreed, "Okay, we''ll wait for


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    you outside. I hope you can move quickly. After all, Mr. Nathan is very familiar with this ce."


    Since the man had made it clear to her, she didn''t doubt his background at all. She quickly put her


    clothes into two suitcases. When she opened the door, she found that the man didn''t leave at all and


    was standing outside.


    "Let me help you." Without any hesitation, the man took the suitcases from Nancy and went


    downstairs.


    Now that things hade to this, there was no way for Nancy to go back. When they came downstairs,


    she saw that there were three men standing outside, waiting for her respectfully.


    "Miss Nancy, pleasee with us." Nancy got in a car. The man who had carried her suitcases was in


    the same car with her.


    The rest of the people sat in the car behind them, protecting Nancy.


    The car was driving at a high speed, and when she saw this road, she was not familiar with it, so he


    guessed that it had already driven out of the city.


    She couldn''t help but feel shocked. She wondered if these people were sent by Mond, or where they


    were going to take her. In the middle of the night, the four brawny men and she a woman, it was all


    lying if she said she wasn''t scared.


    "Stop the car. Where are we going?" She couldn''t help but ask in a trembling voice.


    The man seemed to understand what she meant. He said politely, "Miss Nancy, don''t worry. You''ll know


    when I make a phone call."


    After saying that, he dialed a number, and the phone was quickly connected. The man talked to the


    person on the other end of the phone for a while, and then handed the phone to Nancy and said, "Miss


    Nancy, listen, whose is this voice"


    Without any hesitation, Nancy took the phone. She also wanted to find out who these men in front of


    her were.


    A familiar voice came from the other end of the line, "Miss Nancy, don''t worry. I''m Charlie. Please go


    with them now, they will protect you."


    Nancy knew that Charlie was Mond''s confidant, and they often stayed together. She was very familiar


    with his voice, so she waspletely relieved.


    "Charlie, what happened? Where are they taking me?"


    "Miss Nancy, don''t ask. They will take you to a safe ce. They are protecting you, so you don''t need


    to worry."


    Charlie didn''t make it clear to her. After all, it was better for Mond to tell her something.

 Chapter 132 Fight Openly And Secretly

    Chapter 132 Fight Openly And Secretly


    Although Nancy waspletely disappointed in Mond, it didn''t mean that she would go against him.


    Moreover, it was for her own safety.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So she said obediently, "I see. Don''t worry."


    Then she gave the phone to the man in front of her. She didn''t want to ask Mond what his n was,


    nor did she want to hear any more information about him.


    ording to Nancy''s opinion, Mond should be in a gentle ce now. How could he think of having a


    wife?


    The gentleman in front of her hung up the phone and said politely to Nancy, "Miss Nancy, you should


    understand now. Don''t worry. We four brothers will protect you twenty-four hours a day in the future.


    You won''t be in any danger."


    "Thank you so much." Nancy said politely.


    Although these men were ordered toe here, she had to express her gratitude to the people who


    had helped her. Otherwise, she would feel guilty in her heart.


    It was a long way out of the city before they arrived at a vi. The vi didn''t cover arge area, which


    should be the reason why they chose this ce.


    Several men got out of the car in session and sent the stuff of Nancy into the room. The elegant


    man in the lead introduced himself, "Miss Nancy, from now on, you can call me Simon. If you have


    anything, you can tell me directly."


    She just met this man, but he asked her to call Simon. Feeling a little embarrassed, Nancy said, "Then


    I''d better call you Mr. Simon. It''s more convenient to call you that."


    The man was very free and easy, and he didn''t bother about these things. He said very straightforward,


    "Whatever! You can call me whatever you like. I don''t care. It''ste. You can go to bed early. This room


    has been cleaned. We are in the room next to yours now. If you need anything, just tell me."


    Then he left respectfully and politely.


    Nancy had an inexplicable good impression of him. It seemed that this man was not as rude as their


    profession. He seemed to know how to do things perfectly in everything.


    Nancy entered the bedroom they had arranged for her. It seemed that they should clean it up in the


    daytime.


    Because the bedroom was very clean, and the bedding and other things were new. If it was really


    arranged by Mond, it meant that this man was not all unintentional...


    After what had happened in the past few days, especially at this night, Nancy was really grateful to the


    men outside for apanying her.


    She had thought that Nathan wouldn''t deal with her, but at thiste night, a sense of loneliness and fear


    welled up in her heart.


    She was afraid that Nathan would take her away at any time. No matter how stupid Nancy was, she


    knew that if Nathan took her away again, he wouldn''t be so polite asst time, not to mention that she


    was not stupid, but very smart.


    To Nancy''s surprise, not long after they left, Aron, Nathan''s right-hand man, did bring someone to her


    residence again.


    But now, they didn''t catch her. Seeing that the door was locked, Aron thought that Nancy had returned


    to the Nie Family, or she had gone to somewhere else and hadn''te back yet, because he had


    never imagined that Mond would act so fast. It had only been one night since he left...


    Aron called Nathan and reported, "Mr. Nathan, Miss Nancy is not at her residence now. Will she go


    back to her parents'' house?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, she was just frightened. It''s normal for her to go back to her mother''s house."


    Nathan answered, but he had a different feeling in his heart. He wondered if Mond had taken Nancy


    away.


    Although he had this thought in his mind, he didn''t want to believe that Mond would act so quickly.


    "What should we do now?" Aron meant that it was almost midnight. He couldn''t let his people stay here


    and wait.


    "Ask our men to retreat. We''ll talk about itter." Nathan believed that if Nancy went back to her


    mother''s house or was protected by Mond, it would be impossible for him to find her.


    He''d better ask his men to retreat and talk about itter.


    Aron asked his men to go back. It was midnight now, and they all went back to rest.


    Recently, Nate and Ivy had been very busy. There was a crisis in theirpany, and they knew that it


    was Nathan who had dealt with them.


    After all, it was Nathan who withdrew the cooperation with theirpany first, which was a big blow to


    the newly on track Nie Group.


    What''s more, there were otherpanies that were going to terminate the contract with theirpany


    one after another. And theirpany had almost reached an agreement with them, but they were


    temporarily informed that thesepanies had a new partner.


    After all, Nate was not a coward. He had already found out that otherpanies wanted to withdraw


    their investment in their cooperative projects. It was because Nathan had promised them more benefits


    Therefore, during this period of time, they didn''t have the time to care about Nancy.


    In the eyes of the couple, Nancy was still hiding from the limelight in the Lu Family. After all, thest


    incident had provoked much discussion. Only the Lu Family could protect her...


    Just when Nathan kidnapped Nancy, Ivy called her daughter several times, but her phone was powered


    off, but this matter did not arouse their vignce.


    Because this kind of thing was verymon, and now she was in a special period. It was normal that


    she didn''t dare to turn on her phone. Since she was a public figure, if she turned on her phone, her


    phone would definitely be exploded...


    They didn''t ask Mond anymore. Now in their minds, he must like Hedy very much, otherwise he


    wouldn''t have had a good time with that woman.


    In the eyes of the couple, they were satisfied if only the Lu Family could protect Nancy now.


    In their minds, they had never expected that Nathan would kidnap Nancy who was the daughter inw


    of the Lu Family''s, they couldn''t even dream of this.


    When they were almost in a desperate situation, twopanies had already offered to continue


    cooperation with them, which made Nate overjoyed...


    After all, it was a great encouragement for them to cooperate with each other in thepany crisis.


    Ivy told her husband, "After all, ourpany has beensting for a long time. It seems that these


    former partners are very optimistic about us. Anyway, they didn''t take the opportunity to just sit back


    and watch, which makes me very moved."


    However, Nate didn''t think so. He thought carefully and told his wife, "I don''t think it''s that simple.


    These twopanies are our former partners, and they have already proposed to terminate the


    cooperation with us. Now they suddenlye back to continue the cooperation. There must be


    something we don''t know."

 Chapter 133 Its So Simple

    Chapter 133 It''s So Simple


    However, Ivy thought, "The contract is still in progress. If they unterally terminate the contract, they


    must pay a lot of liquidated damages. They must have figured it out."


    "Now that they can put forward this matter, it means that they have been mentally prepared. They don''t


    care about the penalty at all. Things won''t be so simple."


    Aged ginger was more pungent. As a businessman, Nate had experienced all kinds of people and


    things, so he didn''t think it was as simple as his wife said.


    Ivy didn''t understand what made the twopanies change their minds.


    "You can ask them when it''s convenient. What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t think about it anymore. I''ll look into it. By the way, call our daughter and ask her if this matter has


    anything to do with Mond," Nateforted Ivy.


    "How could it have anything to do with him? He is in love with Hedy now, so he has no mood to think


    about this thing. If ording to his love for our daughter before, I might suspect that it has something to


    do with him. But now it seems that I don''t even dare to think about it."


    "Don''t be so absolute. You can meet all kinds of people in business. Don''t go to the point of a dead


    end. Investigate this matter first." Said Nate.


    "I see. I''ll call our daughter and see how Mond treats her now." At the thought of her dear daughter, she


    called Nancy.


    Just like the previous times, her phone was still powered off.


    "What''s wrong with this girl? I can understand that she turned off her phone in order to avoid strangers


    outside. But doesn''t she know that we are worried about her?"


    In her heart, none of these things had been going smoothly recently. As the saying goes, good fortune


    Although he was also in a bad mood, Nate never lost his temper in front of his wife. Instead, he said in


    a gentle voice, "Send her a message. She will call us when she is free."


    His words awakened Ivy. "You are smart. Although she always turns off her phone, I feel that she will


    turn it on every day. She can''t receive my calls, but she can always receive messages, right?"


    Poor parents! As soon as she spoke, she sent a message to Nancy, "Nancy, I know it''s not convenient


    for you to answer the phone. Call us when you turn on the phone and let us know that you''re safe."


    The two of them chatted casually about what had happened recently.


    "Why does Nathan want to deal with us? Does Noah know what he has done?"


    "Now Nathan is the manager of the Lu Group. He doesn''t need to report everything to his father. He


    has the right to manage thepany''s business. But what makes me confused is why he wants to


    deal with us, because we are of no threat to him."


    Nate couldn''t figure it out. If it was in the past, it was reasonable for Nathan to deal with hispany.


    After all, everyone would support their daughter and son-inw. But now, Mond was getting along well


    with Hedy. It seemed that Mond and Nancy would divorce sooner orter. But why did Nathan still want


    to deal with hispany?


    This was also something that the couple couldn''t figure out. In short, what Nathan was doing now made


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    them unable to figure it out.


    In the dead of night, Nancy turned on her phone. She didn''t dare to open it until no one called her at


    this time.


    There were a lot of messages in her phone, including many people cursing her and encouraging her.


    She didn''t read it carefully and was very annoyed. When he randomly browsed through the messages,


    she found that there was a message from her mother.


    At this time, it urred to her that she hadn''t contacted her parents for a long time. After all, she didn''t


    know what she had said to her family during that time.


    In the end, Nathan took her away, turned off her phone and put it aside. She didn''t contact anyone


    outside at all.


    It seemed that her parents hadn''t known that she had been kidnapped by Nathan, or they wouldn''t


    have been so indifferent now...


    Seeing her mother''s message, Nancy couldn''t help but shed tears. In this world, only her parents loved


    her selflessly, and they wouldn''t ask her for too much.


    It was already midnight and her parents should have gone to bed early. She decided not to disturb


    them and would call them tomorrow morning.


    Then, she turned off her phone again. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    She was thinking too much.


    After all, in her mind, Mond waspletely indifferent to her, but why did he send someone to protect


    her? Was it just because she was his nominal wife?


    She tossed and turned, but she couldn''t figure out what was on Mond''s mind. She forced herself not to


    think about it, but she couldn''t fall asleep...


    Today, she suddenly came to a strange ce and it was already dark when she came over. SHe didn''t


    know where she was now.


    It seemed that the four people sent by Mond should go to bed. Putting on her coat, Nancy walked out


    and wanted to sit in the yard and think about something quietly...


    But when she opened the bedroom door, she found a person who shouldn''t have appeared at the door.


    "What are you doing? Are you scaring me? Don''t you know that scaring me will kill me? "


    Mond whispered, "Let''s go inside and have a talk. Don''t disturb others outside." Then he pushed the


    wheelchair straight to her room.


    At this point, Nancy also wanted to know what he meant bying here.


    But now it was obvious that the four people knew that Mond hade here, and Nancy didn''t know


    how long he had been here.


    She turned around and went back to her bedroom to close the door. She asked coldly, "Why did you


    Her tone was sarcastic and impatient.


    Mond lowered his voice and said, "It''s not what you think. But I can''t tell you more now. Don''t be angry."


    "It''s meaningless for you to say that now, and I don''t need you at all. Don''te to me again in the


    future. There''s nothing to talk about with you."


    Nancy said in a determined tone. It could be seen that she had been deeply hurt by Mond.


    At first, Mond missed Nancy so much tonight, so he asked Charlie to bring him here quietly. He wanted


    to take a secret look at her, but he didn''t expect that he was still found by her.

 Chapter 134 I Want A Divorce

    Chapter 134 I Want A Divorce


    Mond had always wanted to ease the rtionship with Nancy, so when he heard her usation, he


    controlled his temper and replied gently, "I know you are talking with anger, but I hope you can


    understand my difficulties. Sometimes, things are not like what you think. One day, you will understand


    what I have done."


    The eighteen year old girl was at the age of rebelliousness, and now in her heart, she felt that she had


    been deeply hurt by Mond, so she could not listen to his exnation at all.


    "I don''t want to listen to your artful talk any more. You always lie to me whatever you do. I don''t


    understand why you still marry me since you like Hedy so much. Aren''t you lying?"


    Seeing that Nancy didn''t believe what he said, Mond lost his temper. He was a proud man in the first


    ce, and now he was repeatedly punished by Nancy, so he couldn''t control his temper.


    He also snapped coldly, "Since you don''t believe me, forget it. The two of us had been together for


    such a long time. Don''t you know what I''ve done to you? Don''t you really have a heart for me?"


    Seeing that Mond was in the wrong and was still eloquent, Nancy became more and more angry. She


    lost her mind and shouted, "Because I know you too well, so now I have no confidence in you at all. No


    matter how hard you fight against Nathan, I hope you don''t take me as a chess piece."


    "Don''t you know that I''m doing this for you? If you still think so, I have nothing to say now. You can stay


    here for a while. I''m doing this for your own good."


    Mond didn''t want to talk too much with her, in case she would overthink.


    Seeing that Mond turned around and was about to leave, Nancy felt that she couldn''t find a person


    even if she wanted to have a quarrel. She said without hesitation, "I don''t want to have anything to do


    with a person like you. If we have time another day, we can divorce."


    Hearing what Nancy said, Mond''s body trembled. He didn''t expect that Nancy would say something like


    that.


    But Mond didn''t turn his face, but walked out directly. Seeing Charliee out from the side, and took


    care of him to get on the car, they slowly driving out of the vi...


    After Mond left, Nancy seemed to be exhausted. She sat quietly on the bed, with her mind nk.


    It was undeniable that when she called for a divorce just now, not only Mond was shocked, but even


    Nancy herself was shocked. She knew that she was very angry, and she had also figured out that she


    was going to divorce.


    However, when she really uttered these words, it turned out that it was not as easy as she thought. For


    some reason, she felt very painful in her heart...


    Mond sat in the car quietly. Charlie drove slowly. He had heard what Nancy had just said.


    In fact, he didn''t stay too far away from Mond so that he could take care of him conveniently. But he


    didn''t know what had happened in the room to Mond and Nancy that made things develop to such an


    extent.


    Looking at the silent expression on Mond''s face, Charlie couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Mond, what


    happened between you and Miss Nancy? Don''t think too much about it now. she should have said that


    in anger."


    "I understand her feelings, but she is too annoying. Shouldn''t two people live together with each other


    for mutual understanding? Now she only cares about her difficulties. I have told her that it is not what


    she imagined, but she is unwilling to believe me."


    Speaking of this, Mond scratched his head with his hands, as if he didn''t know what to do.


    Charlie had never seen Mond behave like this, because Mond was always cold and indifferent in front


    of others, making others unable to guess what he was thinking.


    Now Charlie could clearly see that he was at a loss, he could not help feeling sad for him


    The two of them kept silent all the way. In the past two days, Mond didn''t go back to the Lu Family for


    rest, but to his own residence.


    Mond sent Mond into the room, but he stood there for a long time, as if he wanted to say something but


    stopped on a second thought.


    "If you have anything to say, just say it. Don''t always hem and haw." They had been together for so


    many years. What was Charlie thinking? It was obvious to Mond.


    "Mr. Mond, let me stay here with you tonight." Charlie suggested.


    Mond waved his hand and said, "No, you really think I''m useless to this extent. Don''t worry. So far,


    Nathan doesn''t dare to do anything to me."


    Since Mond had made up his mind, it was hard for Charlie to find an excuse to stay here. Before


    leaving, he told Mond, "Mr. Mond, don''t take women seriously sometimes. Women should be coaxed."


    After all, he was married, so he knew more about women than Mond.


    Mond nodded his head to show that he had epted his suggestion and said, "I know. Go back to


    sleep. I won''t divorce her."


    He seemed to say this to himself, and also to Charlie.


    But Charlie said, "How about you tell Miss Nancy what you are doing now? In case she hates you."


    Mond knew that he meant well, but in order not to make Nancy worry, he decided to bear the


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    misunderstanding of her.


    After all, there would always be a day when the truth was revealed. Mond knew this.


    "We can''t do that now, let alone anything else. Now Nathan seems to be insane. If he knows that I have


    a deep affection for Nancy, we don''t know what he will do, I don''t care about myself, but I must protect


    Nancy and her familypany."


    Anyway, Mond was willing to bear all the pressure on himself.


    "Then I''ll go back first. Let''s think about it tomorrow." After saying goodbye to Mond, Charlie turned


    around and drove away


    Lying on the bed alone, Mond felt a chill in his heart when he thought of the quarrel with Nancy just


    now. But he didn''t me her. After all, in anyone''s eyes, he liked Hedy.


    It was reasonable that Nancy didn''t believe him now. It was undeniable.


    However, when he thought of Nancy''s proposal of divorce just now, Mond felt very painful in his heart.


    He knew that he had fallen in love with her and was willing to bear the me for her. He didn''t expect


    that he would end up being divorced by her.

 Chapter 135 Confidential Information Leaked

    Chapter 135 Confidential Information Leaked


    Mond thought that his task was difficult now. Even if Nancy didn''t believe him now, he had no choice


    but to wait until everything was settled.


    Now Nathan has been eyeing thepany of the Nie Family and him all the time. He have to be very


    careful these days, and he couldn''t let Nathan get hold of him.


    Mond knew that as long as he was not careful enough, he and thepany of the Nie Family would


    fall into an irreparable hell.


    One day in thepany, Ron reported to Mond, "Mr. Mond, there might be a traitor in thepany of


    the Nie Family now. Because you are the big client of theirpany and it seemed this has been


    leaked, Mr. Nate is in a rage in thepany."


    "How could this be? Did you find out who did it?" Asked Mond, frowning.


    While Mond was busy with his work in thepany, he had to guard against Nathan. Now that his


    father-inw was in trouble, he was very angry.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It seems that Mr. Nate don''t know who did this, but ording to the information we got, it seemed that


    Nathan bribed the people of thepany of the Nie Family and did it." Since Ron got the news, he had


    sent more people to investigate it.


    After all, Ron and Charlie knew clearly how important Nancy was in Mond''s mind.


    "You have to hurry up to investigate this matter. If you make it clear, you have to inform Mr. Nate of the


    truth as soon as possible and let him clean up the harmful insiders as soon as possible."


    At this moment, Mond thought it was not a good time for him to stand out, because it was a special


    time. No matter what he did, he had to be careful.


    "I know, but there is no remedy now, because this order is very important to thepany of the Nie


    Family ." Ron asked, unwilling to give up.


    "That''s a bidding case. Is it settled now? If not, there''s still room for negotiation. If it''s settled, then it''s


    useless to say anything."


    Mond only knew that it was a bidding case, but he didn''t know what exactly it was.


    "This is the bidding in the city center, not including ourpany, but HD Group. But it''s not settled yet.


    The city leader seems to be interested in HD Group."


    This was the most detailed information Ron had got so far.


    Mond thought for a while and said, "as far as I know, HD Group has always been the deadly foe of the


    of letting ourpany do it directly?"


    Ron tentatively spoke out his meaning, "is it because Nathan has known that you are against him


    secretly and deliberately set up a maze array? Of course, HD Group will certainly give him a


    corresponding reward, which is a killing two birds with one stone for him personally."


    "That''s the most possible result up to now. The secretary of the municipal Partymittee is a good


    friend of my father, but I can''t father show up now. Otherwise, Nathan will know his interference." Now,


    Mond was in a dilemma.


    For a moment, he couldn''t think of a better way, but he knew that this kind of thing couldn''t be put off.


    If this kind of thing has been settled, no matter how powerful you were, it couldn''t be changed.


    Ron suggested, "Mond, I have an idea. I don''t know if I should tell you or not."


    "You''re wee. I won''t mind if you tell anything." What Mond said was true, but Ron knew it was a


    matter of great importance, so he hesitated.


    Now that Mond had said so, Ron voiced out his thoughts, "I think that since HD Group has won the bid


    and all the leaders have known it, no matter whom you look for, you can''t change it."


    "So you want to let it go." Mond knew that this was not Ron''s character at all, because he was a person


    who would not admit defeat.


    Ron was transferred from the special police force and hired by Mond with a high sry to help him.


    Although he was a soldier, his brain was very useful.


    "I didn''t ask you to admit defeat. I don''t think any leader will take the risk of being against the world and


    change this decision without authorization. If Nathan really colluded with the people of thepany of


    the Nie Family and sold this low price to HD Group, he must have spent a lot of money, and he must


    have received a lot of money from HD Group."


    Mond listened to Ron quietly and wanted to know what he meant next.


    Seeing that Mond was attentively listening to him, Ron continued, "it''s not a big deal. You have to try


    every means to stop the project. No matter what reason or method you find, if it goes on like this,


    Nathan will definitely lose more than gain."


    Now, Mond finally understood what Ron meant. If he could find a way to stop the project, the money


    that Nathan had paid the traitor of thepany of the Nie Family would be in vain, and HD Group


    would definitely fall out with him.


    Thinking of this, Mond couldn''t help but admit that Ron''s method was really good. He also felt lucky in


    his heart that if Ron was used by Nathan, he would definitely be one of his strong enemies.


    Mond thought for a while and said, "it''s indeed not in a hurry, but this is my father-inw''spany


    who is to lose this important order." That was why he was reluctant to take action. After all, he knew


    how important this business was to his father-inw.


    "In fact, have you ever thought about how much reputation ourpany enjoys outside? You can


    secretly establish rtionship on behalf of ourpany and solicit business for the Nie Family. We


    promise that if there is something wrong with thepany of the Nie Family, ourpany will bear it.


    In this way, there will be many groupspeting to do business with thepany of the Nie Family."


    Ron seemed to have thought about it for a long time.


    At this time, Charlie also came in. Ron repeated his thoughts and wanted to see what he was thinking.


    Charlie agreed with Ron very much, but he finally put forward an obvious question, "if Nate knows this


    matter, how can we exin it?"


    This was indeed an urgent problem. No one dared to be careless. After all, it was never wrong to be as


    careful as possiblre.


    They had seen a lot of ups and downs and knew that everything could happen, not to mention that


    Nathan was watching them closely.


    Mond thought for a while and said, "how about I tell my father directly about it? After all, Nancy is my


    wife, and my father-inw is also his rtive. He can''t just stand by and do nothing."


    He couldn''t do anything about it. Charlie and Ron opposed at the same time, because they knew what


    kind of person Noah was. As long as his interests were involved, he could turn a blind eye to


    anyone.

 Chapter 136 All Methods

    Chapter 136 All Methods


    The bystanders see more than the yers. The two of them didn''t agree with Mond''s suggestion at all.


    Mond just thought of the helpless way just now, so he looked at the other two and asked, "Can you


    think of a better way? Now I''m sure that the Nie Group is in danger. It doesn''t matter if there are some


    small orders or big orders, and the other party won''t trust them anymore. Perhaps only we can make a


    guarantee."


    Charlie hesitated and said, "Maybe we can secretly find a big bank to guarantee the Nie Group. The


    only thing we need to worry about is that Mr.Noah knows it. But inparison, it''s really less


    dangerous."


    "If we didn''t make a guarantee for the Nie Group, the bank would definitelye to thepany for


    investigation. At that time, Nathan and Mr. Nate would definitely know it." Ron pointed out the


    disadvantages of this matter.


    Neither this nor that. Mond was almost worried to death. What should he do to make the Nie Group


    restore its previous prosperity?


    "If you really want to help the Nie Group, we have to take the risk and do as the first n. If Nathan


    really knows about it, you can ask Mr. Noah for help. There is no other good way."


    Although the three of them were no match for Einstein, the three of them felt that they were our of


    methods.


    At this time, Mond thought for a while and said happily, "Let''s do as we nned. We can stop the


    project as long as it can be stopped. If we really can''t stop it, we won''t care about it. First, let Mr. Nate


    find out the traitor in thepany to prevent simr things from happening again, and then we can do


    the following things..."


    The two of them could tell from Mond''s expression that he must havee up with an idea.


    So they asked excitedly, "Mr. Mond, have youe up with a good idea? Tell us quickly. Make us all


    happy."


    Mond didn''t keep them guessing. He told them his n straightforwardly, "Now it''s not important to let


    the project stop. The most important thing is to let the Nie Group find the traitor. Next, as you said, we''ll


    secretly find somepanies to cooperate with the Nie Group, and we''ll make a guarantee for it."


    "But what about the problem we were worried about just now? Don''t they exist anymore? " Ron asked


    in confusion.


    Mond continued, "I''ve already considered what you are worried about. But since Nathan took Nancy


    awayst time, I''ve kept all the messages he sent me in my mobile phone. If he finds that I use the


    father about it."


    Hearing Mond''s words, the two of them couldn''t help but thumbed up and said, "Mr. Mond, you''re really


    good at it. If Nathan is smart enough, he won''t dare to fight you head on. Besides, It''s still ambiguous


    that he will know this kind of thing."


    Charlie continued, "No matter how much he doesn''t take you seriously, he won''t dare to disobey Mr.


    Noah. If Mr. Noah knows what he has done, he will definitely have a different opinion on him, so


    Nathan will be afraid."


    "I think so too. If he really has no scruples, I will tell my father about it. Since he can do such a thing to


    my wife, I will expose it to the media. My father will definitely not let this shameful thing known to


    everyone, so he can''t stop me..."


    Of course, there was no other way. Mond didn''t want to threaten his father with this matter, but since it


    hade to this point, he had to do something unusual.


    "Well, I''ll find out who did it now. I''ll report to you as soon as I get the urate information." Ron said


    and was about to leave.


    The soldier''s vigorous and resolute character was clearly shown on him.


    Mond hastily stopped him, "Wait, don''t leave in a hurry. Inform my father-inw of this matter, and ask


    him to find a way to force out the traitor in thepany, and then tell him not to worry. I''m trying to find


    a way for him."


    "Okay, if there is nothing else, I will go out." Ron asked for instructions.


    Mond waved his hand, and Ron turned around and went out, concentrating on this matter.


    Mond then told Charlie, "Go and check who is the host of this project, and who is the leader of the city,


    and if there is any possibility of stopping it."


    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll handle it." Charlie replied.


    After the two of them walked out of the office, Mond was in a daze in the office alone.


    He didn''t expect that Nathan would be so vicious, because he couldn''t get anything from him. Why did


    he want to harm the Nie Group?


    Mond also knew that Nate was the one whom he had dragged down. If he weren''t his father-inw,


    Nathan wouldn''t have been able to deal with the Nie Group.


    Nathan was a cunning man, so Mond had to be careful to deal with him. If he was not careful enough,


    all his previous efforts might be wasted.


    Originally, Mr. Fang had already continued to collude with Nate, and Nathan was already a little angry


    from embarrassment. Therefore, this time, he tried his best to defeat the Nie Group, trying to defeat


    them all in one go.


    Now, Mond was in a very difficult situation. After all, even Nancy didn''t understand him and even


    misunderstood that he was going to divorce her.


    Thinking of the divorce mentioned by Nancy, Mond couldn''t breathe. He had done so much for her.


    Was she really heartless? Or did she have no doubt that he had done all these things?


    Mond was worried, while Nancy was also having a hard time there.


    Since Mond left, she chose to go home on the next day, followed by several bodyguards.


    When the bodyguards heard that Nancy was going home, they drove someone''s limousine to avoid


    Nathan''s gaze. After all, this limousine was not owned by the Lu Family. Even if they passed by


    Nathan, he still couldn''t imagine that there was Nancy in the limousine.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    In order not to disturb anyone, when Nancy came back home, she didn''t tell her parents in advance, so


    her parents weren''t at home. When the servants saw her, they quickly called Ivy, "Mrs. Ivy, Miss Nancy


    is back."


    Ivy was very happy to know that her daughter was fine, whichforted her a lot.


    Several bodyguards had been arranged in the living room by Nancy, and the servants were taking care


    of them.


    When Nancy returned to her room, she was packing some simple things. After all, it was not


    convenient to go home now, so it was normal for her to bring some necessary things.

 Chapter 137 Family Affection Is Priceless

    Chapter 137 Family Affection Is Priceless


    Although Ivy was troubled by what had happened in thepany recently, she was still very happy to


    hear that her daughter hade back.


    She hurried to Nate''s office, and the joy was evident on her face. Nate looked at her in confusion, not


    knowing what had happened to make her so happy.


    "Honey, just now the servant called and said that our daughter had gone home. I''ll go home right now."


    Hearing the news, Nate was very happy. "Then you can go back now. I''ll go back at lunch time."


    In fact, thepany had recovered very well. It was because Mond had persuaded Mr. Fang and


    anotherpany to continue cooperating with the Nie Family.


    It was normal for them to bid the other day, but Mond was worried about them and was in a state of


    extreme nervousness.


    Even Nate didn''t know why Mr. Fang suddenly changed his mind. He had asked him about it.


    However, Mr. Fang told him mysteriously, "We are old partners, and I trust the Nie Group more."


    Nate knew that these were just excuses on the scene, and there must be something inside.


    Being pushed so hard by Nate, Mr. Fang only said, "Nate, I think highly of the Nie Group, because you


    have someone powerful helping you."


    From then on, no matter what he asked, Mr. Fang would keep silent.


    In fact, Mr. Fang was a very smart person. He couldn''t tell Nate that he agreed to cooperate with him


    because Mond gave him a greater profit.


    This was what only people who often fought in the business world could think of.


    Ivy hurried back home. After all, she couldn''t get in touch with her daughter these days, which made


    her very sad.


    When she arrived at home, she felt much relieved when she saw Nancy standing in front of her alive.


    But she suddenly realized that her daughter seemed to lose weight recently, which made her heart


    ache.


    As the saying goes, a mother knows her daughter better. It made sense.


    "My dear daughter, you must have had a hard time these days. Why didn''t you tell us? We called you


    many times, but your phone was turned off. Are you okay?"


    Hearing her mother''s gentle words, the tears Nancy had tried her best to hold back no longer could be


    held anymore.


    She didn''t have to pretend to be strong in front of her mother.


    She hugged her mother tightly and said in a choked voice, "Mom, I''m sorry to make you and dad


    worried."


    "You didn''t do anything wrong to us. It''s all our fault." Holding her sweetheart, Ivy couldn''t help but shed


    tears.


    She didn''t know how her daughter had gone through these days, but she knew that her daughter must


    have a hard time.


    "Mom, don''t say anything. We are fine now. Where is dad? Is he in good health now?"


    Nancy wiped her tears and smiled at her mother.


    "He is in good health now. Don''t worry. By the way, why are there bodyguards outside?" Asked Ivy.


    "It was Mond who asked them to protect me because he was worried that I might be attacked by


    others." She didn''t intend to tell her mother that Nathan had kidnapped her, in case they would get into


    trouble.


    However, this was what Ivy understood. It was understandable that Mond worried that Nancy would be


    attacked by the media and asked people to protect her. She didn''t expect that her daughter would be


    threatened by someone and this word didn''t appear in her mind at all.


    Therefore, Ivy didn''t take it seriously. However, it urred to Nancy that Nathan had threatened her.


    She asked her mother, "Mother, how''s thepany going recently? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Thepany is running normally now. Don''t worry. You just need to take good care of yourself and let


    dad and mom rest assured." Ivy only said good words to not let her daughter worry.


    It was said that a mother and a daughter cared about each other very much. They didn''t want each


    other to worry.


    However, Nancy didn''t believe it. After all, she knew very well how Nathan threatened her. Her mother


    must be afraid that she would worry about her and deliberately deceive her.


    When she was about to ask more, Ivy quickly changed the topic and asked, "How is Mond doing to you


    now?" This was what she was most concerned about.


    "You see the bodyguard at the door, you should know how he is doing to me." Nancy didn''t answer


    directly, but gave a vague answer.


    For what Mond had done, Ivy knew that her daughter must had known.


    How could she not notice that Mond wasn''t with her every day?


    She simply asked, "How are you and Mond doing now? Tell me the truth. Don''t lie to me. No matter


    what happens, your father and I are your strongest backing. You are not alone and helpless. "


    Although Nancy had told herself to be strong and not to care about Mond''s attitude anymore, when she


    heard her mother''s gentle words, she could no longer control herself and burst into tears.


    She and her mother had made a deal that she would divorce Mond and never be together.


    But after getting along with him for a period of time, she found out she felt so heartbroken when Mond


    and Hedy were together, and her mood seemed to be out of her control.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Ivy held her daughter in a hurry and patted her shoulder gently tofort her, "Baby, don''t cry any


    more. You have to tell me if you have something, I will help you."


    Nancy also felt that she was a little out of control. This was a little different from her original n when


    she came here.


    She wiped her tears and said, "I just miss you and dad too much. It''s okay. Mom, no matter what


    happens to Mond and Hedy, it has nothing to do with me. After all, our original intention is to divorce


    him in the future."


    Although what she said was reasonable, Ivy felt that she didn''t mean it.


    Since she didn''t want to talk about it, Ivy didn''t want to ask any more. After all, her daughter had grown


    up, and she had her own thoughts and ideas. As her parents, they couldn''t interfere too much.


    "Well, don''t cry. You''re an adult now. Look at your face. You''re crying like a cat." She wanted to make


    herugh on purpose.


    Sure enough, Nancy lived up to her expectations. She chuckled and said in a flirtatious tone, "How


    could a mother like youugh at her own daughter? You are a bad mother."


    "You are so heartless. Now you are saying that I am a bad mother. It makes my heart ache." Ivy didn''t


    want to see her daughter sad, so she cooperated with her.


    When they were chatting happily, Nate came back in a hurry before lunch time...

 Chapter 138 Accompany Parents

    Chapter 138 Apany Parents


    "What are you talking about?" Before Nate entered the room, his words arrived first.


    Nancy stood up and walked up to his father. She threw herself into her father''s arms and said softly,


    "father, I miss you so much."


    These simple words made the stubborn man, Nate, burst into tears. He reached out and held his


    precious daughter tightly. He couldn''t help but sob, "my daughter, I miss you too. Why do you turn off


    your phone even we called you so many times?"


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t turn on my phone at that time." Nancy lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at


    her father''s face.


    If this was the case, others would think that she was guilty, but only Nancy herself knew that she was


    lowering her head and holding back her tears. She didn''t want her father to feel sad again.


    Just now, her daughter was crying, and Ivy had just coaxed her to be happy. Seeing that Nate''s eyes


    were slightly red, Ivy quickly changed the topic. "What do you want to eat today? I''ll ask the chef to do


    it. You can ask those bodyguards to leave. You can stay at home for a few days and I''ll be with you


    well. "


    As for his wife''s proposal, Nate agreed with her one hundred times. At this stage, he believed that it


    was the safest for his daughter to stay with him.


    What he didn''t know was that Mond had protected Nancy well. Strangers couldn''t get in front of her, let


    alone do something bad to her.


    Nancy also wanted to spend more time with her parents during this period of time, so she agreed,


    "Okay, I''ll talk to them and let them go back first."


    No matter what Mond had done to Nancy, Nancy was very grateful to him for having arranged several


    bodyguards to protect her day and night.


    Nancy walked outside and said to the bodyguards in the lead, "Simon, you can go back first. I''ll stay


    here for a few days and spend more time with my parents."


    However, they didn''t dare to take charge of such a matter, so the bodyguard in the lead told Nancy,


    "Mrs. Nancy, let''s talk about it after we ask Mond. After all, our duty is to protect your safety, so we


    don''t dare to agree to your decision without authorization."


    Nancy didn''t want to make things difficult for them. After all, it wasn''t up to them. She nodded and said,


    "then you can ask Mond. Tell him that I want to stay here for a few days."


    The bodyguards didn''t dare to neglect her. The bodyguards called Mond and told him what she meant.


    Mond told them, "then you can withdraw now. But don''t let her know. Just stay around the house of


    them. Don''t give others any chance. As long as shees out, you must protect her."


    Mond meant that they didn''t need to worry about the safety of Nancy at all. But it was hard to say when


    she came out.


    The bodyguards all left the Nie Family in unison, secretly protecting the safety of Nancy, and did their


    best to fulfill the duty that Mond had assigned to them.


    The three of them had lunch together. Ivy and Nate kept putting food into Nancy''s bowl, and Ivy said,


    "you look much thinner these days. Just stay at home for a few more days. I''ll ask the cook to cook


    more delicious food to make you stronger."


    "Mom, I''m not as exaggerated as you said. I''m keeping slim now. I won''t eat and drink too much."


    Nancy said with a smile.


    However, Nate didn''t buy it. "Why do you want to lose weight? I think you were good before. Don''t be


    as thin as a bone. You don''t look good now."


    "Are you still my parents? Now you begin to dislike me. Don''t forget that I''m your daughter no matter


    I''m good or bad." Nancy said.


    Thest sentence of Nancy warmed the couple''s hearts. This girl was such a good girl. She was


    always considerate.


    Nate didn''t mention Mond in front of her, because he didn''t know what Mond had done to her. What''s


    more, Mond had been entangled with Hedy some time ago, which made him unbearable.


    After lunch, Nate chatted with Nancy for a while before he reluctantly went to work.


    Although her mother said that thepany had returned to normal, Nancy didn''t think so. When she


    saw her mother staying at home with her, she was afraid that her mother''s work would be dyed after


    she came.


    She told her mother, "Mom, you and dad go back to work. I''m not leaving now. I have nothing to do


    tonight. We can have a good talk."


    Although Ivy pretended to be fine, she was also anxious. She knew that her daughter was telling the


    truth. Anyway, her daughter had been living at home recently. If they had anything to talk, they could


    "Well, I''m going to thepany now. If you have anything to do, just tell the servant to have a good


    rest at home and don''t go out."


    In fact, when Ivy saw that Nancy went back home with the four brawny men, she always felt that


    something was wrong. Although her daughter didn''t tell her and she didn''t ask, she knew what to do, so


    she told Nancy not to go out again.


    Nancy obediently agreed. She told her mother to go to work at ease and not to worry about her. After


    all, in her heart, she was safe at home.


    When Nancy stayed at home alone, the servants didn''t dare to disturb her. Now, she felt really rxed.


    After all, she had lived in this house for eighteen years, and her parents had been at home. She felt


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    very warm. This kind of feeling could not be felt in the Lu Family.


    In the evening, Ron came to Mond and told him, "Mond, the investigation is almost done. The traitor of


    thepany of the Nie Family should be a person named Dick Liu. He is a programmer in that


    close to Aron recently."


    Everyone knew that Aron was Nathan''s confidant. No matter what Nathan would do, he would always


    discuss with Aron.


    From this point of view, it was very likely that Dick Liu leaked the secret.


    "Have you told Mr. Nate to find a way to get him exposed?" Mond asked.


    Ron replied, "I called Mr. Nate before I came here and told him our findings. He is such a powerful


    business man. He knows what to do."


    Hearing Ron''s words, Mond waspletely relieved. As long as his father-inw was on guard, these


    things would be much easier. He was worried that his father-inw would always be kept in the daze,


    so Mond intervened in the investigation.


    "It seems that Nathan really wants to kill us. He even doesn''t let go of your wife''s parents. He is so


    despicable." Ron said with contempt.


    But it seemed that Mond had been ustomed to it and thought that this should be what Nathan could


    do.

 Chapter 139 Unable to Figure It Out

    Chapter 139 Unable to Figure It Out


    "Let''s stopining. There are some things that we can''t control. Moreover, it''s not strange for him


    to do such things. If he can do anything normally, then he is not Nathan."


    Mond was right about Nathan''s evaluation. He didn''t mean to wrong him at all.


    "Young master, when are you going to tell Nancy what we have done? If you keep doing this, it will be a


    problem for her to misunderstand you." Ron was a little worried about Mond. After all, Mond and Nancy


    were a couple. If there was any misunderstanding between the two, they must solve it as soon as


    possible.


    However, Mond shook his head and said, "keep it a secret for the time being. Only in this way can she


    be safer."


    Ron knew that Mond had a lot of misgivings, and he also knew that what Mond thought was right. Only


    when Nancy misunderstood him and ignored him, would Nathan believed that in his mind, Nancy was


    nothing.


    Perhaps only in this way could Nathan give up the blow to thepany of the Nie Family, and he could


    no longer threaten Mond with Nancy. That was the benefit of this matter.


    Of course, the bad thing was that now, Nancy hated Mond very much, thinking that Mond liked the new


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and was tired of the old and hated her.


    Ron sighed at Mond''s love for Nancy, but she didn''t know it at all. Instead, she looked resentful.


    "You can go to see whichpany is likely to cooperate with thepany of her family from tomorrow


    on. You''d better find a bigger project, so that you can help them more."


    Originally, in Mond''s mind, the Lu Family''spany was one of the leading enterprises in the city. Now


    that it could take risks, they must find a biggerpany.


    "I have to try my best. After all, I''m working for ourpany now. It''s not convenient for me to do


    something."


    Mond also knew Ron''s worries and agreed with him, "I just asked you to try your best, but I didn''t say


    that it''s certain. Don''t have any pressure or worries. Just do it. If anything happens, I''ll bear it with all


    my strength."


    First of all, Mond solved Ron''s worries, so that he could work for him better.


    That night, Nancy and Ivy lived together. For the sake of his precious daughter, he went to sleep in the


    bedroom for guests without anyints, and let the two most important women in his life talk with


    each other.


    At night, Nancy snuggled up in her mother''s arms, as if she was a child, she held her mother''s waist


    tightly, looking like a little daughter.


    "You silly girl, how old are you now? Why are you still the same as before?"


    "No matter how old I am, I am still your daughter. In front of you, I will always be a child and never want


    to grow up." Hearing that Nancy agreed obediently, Ivy''s heart softened


    In the dead of night, Ivy began to interrogate her daughter, "honey, tell me, what happened recently?


    Why did Mond send four bodyguards to follow you all the time?"


    Nancy stuck out her tongue. It turned out that her mother had already noticed this matter. She had


    thought that as long as she didn''t say anthing, her mother wouldn''t doubt them.


    But even if her mother asked, she did not intend to speak it out. After all, a kind mother was a kind


    person. She could not let her children suffer any grievance.


    Therefore, Nancy chose to hide it from her mother kindly. She said in a spoiled tone, "Mom, don''t forget


    that I''m now the daughter-inw of the Lu Family. No matter what happens between me and Mond, he


    must protect me well, so that the Lu Family''s reputation won''t be damaged..."


    Nancy had thought that she had exined it clearly, but to her surprise, Ivy didn''t believe what she had


    said.


    After all, aged ginger was more sophisticated. She retorted, "don''t think I''m easy to fool. Why didn''t you


    have bodyguards when you went home before? And now judging from the attitude of the bodyguards,


    you are very dangerous. Even if Mond likes Hedy, there is no need for her to send bodyguards to you."


    Her words hit the nail on the head, making Nancy unable to refute anymore. She didn''t know what to


    say to make her mom believe her.


    Thinking of the fact that Mond and Hedy were together, Nancy couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    In order to get Mond, Hedy had done so many things to set her up and made the media do a lot of


    things against her publicity.


    She thought for a while and found a reason to refute her mother, "Mom, you know that there were so


    many reports against me from the media not long ago. Maybe Mond was worried that the paparazzi


    would follow me, so he sent bodyguards to follow me."


    Although she felt that her daughter''s reason was very far fetched, she also felt that there were some


    things that her daughter was unwilling to say, and she could not get answer.


    She sighed helplessly and said, "Nancy, you are my precious daughter. You must remember that no


    matter what happens, you are not alone, even when you are out of the family. Your parents will not care


    about you anymore. Don''t forget this."


    Holding his mother''s waist, Nancy said affectionately, "I know. I always know how much you and Dad


    love me. Mom, don''t worry. Even for you and Dad, I will take good care of myself."


    Since Nancy had said that, there was no need to continue. So they changed the topic and talked about


    what happened today.


    "Nancy, the bidding case of ourpany was leaked outst time, and your father and I haven''t found


    the truth out yet. But this afternoon, Ron, the right hand of mond, called us and said that the traitor in


    ourpany is a programmer named Dick."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nancy was a little surprised. After all, Ron represented Mond, which she


    knew better than anyone else.


    Since Mond and Hedy were in a heated love, why did Monde to help her father? Wasn''t it a little


    contradictory?


    It turned out that Nancy didn''t know that Mond and Hedy had already fallen out. She thought the two of


    them were in a passionate love, so she was curious about Mond''s action.


    "Mom, how do you like Mond knows the traitor in ourpany? Did he send someone to investigate?"


    Hearing her daughter''s question, Ivy nodded and said, "it should be like this, or he knew it by ident.


    There are only two possibilities."


    It was because of this matter that Ivy remembered to ask Nancy what had happened between her and


    Mond and how was their rtionship?


    But from this point of view, even Nancy didn''t know about it, it was in vain for her to ask that.


    However, Nancy was concerned about thepany''s problems. "Is the bidding case that ourpany


    was leaked important?"


    "Silly girl, since it''s a public bidding, the project must be big. Do you need to ask?" Ivy answered in a


    loving tone.

 Chapter 140 Go Out to Work

    Chapter 140 Go Out to Work


    "Then Dick is hateful. Ask dad to send him to jail. I''ll see if he will do such a bad thing next time." Nancy


    said with indignation.


    But Ivy told her, "don''t worry about it. After all, it''s impossible for us to put him into prison just by one


    sentence. As the saying goes, the best time to catch adultery is when both of them are on the bed. As


    long as we have evidence, we will let him go to jail."


    At the thought that she had missed such a big project, Ivy was very angry.


    Ivy and Nate thought they were good to this employee. Why were there still some people who were so


    greedy?


    In fact, nothing was strange in this world, not to mention in this era of material, as long as there was


    money, everything could happen.


    "What did dad say? If there is really no evidence, will you let him get away with it?" The more Nancy


    said, the angrier she became. He hated betrayers the most. For a little money, he had abandoned the


    basic moral of human beings.


    "Don''t worry about it. Your father is going to set up a trap recently and let him show up. Then he won''t


    be able to defend himself." It was not Nate''s style to let go of those who had betrayed him.


    The two of them had been in the business world for many years. They had seen all kinds of people and


    dealt with all kinds of things, not to mention dealing with an employee of thepany.


    Nancy nodded and echoed, "you''re right. You can''t easily forgive those who betrayed you. Otherwise,


    the cost of betrayal is too low, and they don''t pay much attention to this matter."


    It was obvious that she said this to her mother, but in fact, it was also her own heart. She also warned


    herself that no matter what happened, she could not easily forgive Mond.


    The two of them had chatted for a long time untilte at night. When Nancy was too sleepy to stand it,


    the two of them finally rested together.


    The second day, the family had breakfast together. Nate and his wife went to work together, leaving


    Nancy to watch TV at home.


    When she was bored, she turned onthe phone. There were almost no trash messages in it. The


    message from her agent was, "Miss Nancy, call me back when you see the message.".


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She didn''t know what had happened, so she called back in a hurry.


    As soon as she dialed the number, the person on the other end of the line answered it, and her voice


    was very happy. "Miss Nancy, where are you now?"


    "I''m at home now. What can I do for you?" Nancy asked gently.


    "I don''t know if you have surfed the Inte recently. Now all the rumors about you have been


    suppressed. You don''t have to worry anymore."


    Hearing this, Nancy was very surprised. It was undoubtedly a good news for her.


    She asked in a very happy tone, "is it true? I haven''t dared to surf the Inte these days, so I don''t


    know the progress of this matter."


    "I also feel strange. Although our agency is also trying to suppress this matter, the effect has not been


    obvious. I always feel that there is a strong force suppressing this matter, so this matter is suppressed


    so thoroughly."


    The agent exined what thepany suspected. After all, they didn''t dare to take credit for it.


    Nancy didn''t know what was going on, so she didn''t know how to answer her agent''s question.


    In her heart, no one would help her. After all, it needed a lot of manpower and financial resources.


    Did the Lu Family suppress this matter? Anyway, she hadn''t divorced Mond for a day, and the title of


    Mond''s wife in the Lu Family was still hers. Perhaps the Lu Family was worried about her reputation


    and might have done something.


    No matter what she thought, she didn''t think of Mond at all.


    Mond must have no time to care about herself now. In his heart, Hedy should be more important than


    anyone else.


    After thinking for a while, Nancy decided not to think about this question. Instead, she asked her agent,


    "you can''t just tell me this. Do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "You''re right. Now the rumors have been suppressed, and the script has not been finished yet. It''s time


    to continue to shoot. Thepany wants you to continue to work. What do you think?" The agent


    spoke out thepany''s n directly.


    During this period of time, Nancy had been very depressed at home. After all, she was in a bad mood.


    There were so many gossips outside, and Mond was totally indifferent to her now. It was better for her


    to go out to work and forget these troubles.


    She said straightforwardly, "I has indeed caused a lot of trouble to thepany these days. Since


    there is no negative impact, I will go to continue filming. After all, I can''t dy you because of me."


    "Okay. You can go there as soon as possible. I''ll pick you up at the right time." The agent was also very


    straightforward. Then she hung up the phone and asked Nancy to prepare.


    So in the evening, when the couple came back, Nancy told her parents that she was going to continue


    to work.


    "Are you sure that everything in the past has been handled well? It won''t happen again, will it?" Ivy was


    a little worried.


    What a kind mother! Nancy was deeply touched.


    "Mom, don''t worry. It won''t happen again. As the saying goes, learn from the mistakes and do better.


    No matter what I do in the future, I will be sure to be careful."


    Nancy reassured her mother. After all, she couldn''t stay at home for a long time, not to mention that her


    acting career was her favorite.


    However, Nate persuaded his wife, "just let her go out. She has grown up, and it''s not the same to let


    her stay at home all the time. She must have her own career, so that she can be superior to others in


    the future."


    In fact, what Nate meant was that women had to have their own career. Even if they got married, they


    couldn''t always revolve around their husbands and children, which would make themselves difficult to


    have a position in the husband''s family.


    Hearing her husband''s words, Ivy didn''t know what to say. After all, her daughter had grown up and


    couldn''t always be under her wings. It was time for mom to let her go.


    So the next day after breakfast, Ivy didn''t go to work but packed her daughter''s luggage at home.


    In her heart, she still treated Nancy as a child who could do nothing.


    After all, before Nancy got married, Nancy had gone out to work. All her things were packed up by


    herself, and even her assistant didn''t have to do it.


    Now Nancy was about to leave. Ivy wanted to stay at home with her daughter for one more day. After


    all, Nancy was her only daughter. If Ivy could choose, she hoped that Nancy would stay with her


    forever. After all, this was the safest thing.

 Chapter 141 Reluctant to Be Apart

    Chapter 141 Reluctant to Be Apart


    Ivy and Nancy had been whispering at home for a whole day. In fact, no one knew what they were


    talking about. When they had lunch together, Nancy told her mother, "I''ll clean up the house. Time


    permitting, I''ll leave tomorrow."


    Ivy was reluctant to leave her. "Why are you in such a hurry? Didn''t you say that you would stay at


    home for more time? Why not leave two dayster? "


    Nancy also wanted to go out to work, so that she would soon forget her troubles.


    Sheforted her mother gently, "Mom, this y has taken too much time. If I find an excuse not to


    go, I''m a little embarrassed. Don''t worry. I will call you often this time."


    Ivy was a workaholic, so she understood her daughter very much. She also hoped that her daughter


    had her own career and didn''t have to care about others'' opinions.


    Ivy said reluctantly, "well, don''t worry about your family. But you have to remember to call us often and


    let us know that you are safe..."


    Pitiful parents were everywhere in the world. Nancy understood what her mother meant, so she gave


    her a kiss and said in a sweet voice, "I know, mother. Don''t worry."


    "Then I''ll arrange a driver to send you back." Ivy was very considerate.


    Originally, Nancy had agreed. It suddenly urred to her that her mother didn''t know that she was


    living outside. If her mom knew that she lived outside, she didn''t know what her mom would think.


    She stopped in a hurry, "Mom, don''t bother. I''ll ask someone to pick me up." Then she called Simon.


    When the phone was just connected, Nancy said in a hurry, "Simon, could you pleasee and pick


    me up?"


    "Okay, Mrs. Nancy. We''re outside now. We can leave at any time."


    "Then I''ll leave now. You can drive the car home." After saying that, Nancy hung up the phone. Now,


    she was a little surprised. It seemed that those bodyguards hadn''t left during her time at home.


    Since she couldn''t figure it out, she decided not to think about it anymore.


    Simon then drove the car in. Seeing that Ivy was reluctant to be apart with Nancy, Nancy got in the car


    and left.


    Nancy always acted outside before, but every time she left, she felt that it didn''t matter. Anyway, she


    could go home whenever she wanted without being restricted.


    But this time when she saw her mother''s worried eyes today, she couldn''t help but drop her tears. Just


    now, when she got into the car, she didn''t turn around. She was worried that her mother would be more


    reluctant to see her tears.


    Simon seemed to have noticed the abnormality of Nancy, but he didn''t know what had happened to


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    them. He thought that it was because she didn''t want to leave her mother''s house.


    This man was not good at persuading others, but he still said, "Mrs. Nancy, don''t be sad. As long as


    you want to go home, I can escort you back at any time."


    Knowing that she had behaved inappropriately in front of the bodyguards, she quickly wiped her tears


    and exined with embarrassment, "I''m sorry. I just thought that I couldn''te back here for a long


    time recently, so I''m a little reluctant."


    The bodyguard didn''t seem to think of anything else, but said curiously, "why don''t you have time? As


    long as you want to go back here, you can go back at any time."


    It urred to Nancy that even if she didn''t tell them now, they would know it tomorrow. She might as


    well tell them first, in case they were too astonished tomorrow.


    She said in a soft voice, "Simon, I''m going to tell you that I have to go back to work tomorrow, so you


    don''t have to apany me anymore."


    "Mrs. Nancy, do you mean to go out and continue filming?" Simon was a little curious with some


    certainty.


    "Yes, I wanted to stay at my mother''s house for a few more days, but the film crew urged me, so I


    nned to go back tomorrow." Nancy exined to these people.


    Although this little girl grew up in a rich family, she had a good education. Whether it was the


    employees in herpany or the servants in her family, she never felt superior, but respected them


    very much.


    "Okay, Mrs. Nancy." The bodyguard replied respectfully. He would ask for Mond''s permission after


    sending her home. What should they do next?


    As soon as Nancy returned home, she called her assistant and told her that she was going to work


    tomorrow morning. She asked her toe over and go with her tomorrow morning.


    The bodyguard also called Charlie and reported to him that Nancy was going to work tomorrow.


    Since Nancy was going to work, Charlie didn''t dare to make up his mind. He told his subordinate, "I


    know. I will ask Mond as soon as possible about what the specific arrangement tomorrow is. Wait for


    my notice. "


    Charlie hurried to Mond''s office. When he was about to speak, he saw Mond lowering his head and


    winking at him desperately.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but he felt that something was wrong with Mond.


    He asked in surprise, "Mr. Mond, what happened?"


    Mond took out a pen and paper and wrote, "you must pay attention to the surveince video in my


    office when you speak. But don''t pretend to be surprised. Just behave as usual and don''t look around.".


    Charlie knew why Mond looked weird just now. He didn''t need to think about it at all. He knew that it


    must be Nathan who installed surveince cameras in Mond''s office in the dark.


    Although Charlie was cursing him for ten thousand times in his heart, he still kept a smile and asked,


    "Mond, are your legs still painful?"


    In his heart, Mond admired Charlie for his quick reaction. Charlie had started acting so soon. He wrote


    with a pen and paper, "do you have anything to say? Let''s go out and have a talk."


    Charlie read the note and said, "since your leg hurts badly, I''ll take you out to see a doctor. After all,


    your legs are not in good condition. It''s not appropriate to be careless."


    After saying that, he set out to help Mond sit on the cart and wanted to push him out. Mond nodded hisr


    head in cooperation and wrote, "you can ask Ron to join us. Let''s go out and have a talk."


    Charlie called Ron in Mond''s office, and his voice was very loud. "Ron,e and help me take Mr.


    Mond out. His legs hurt badly."


    Hearing what Charlie said, Ron was sensitive to find that there must be something wrong. Now that it


    was not convenient for Charlie to tell him, he agreed readily, "Okay, I''ll be right there."


    When Ron came to Mond''s office, Charlie had already pushed Mond out of the office and was slowly


    walking in the corridor waiting for him.


    "Mr. Mond, does your leg hurt badly?" Ron asked with great concern.


    "Mr. Mond''s legs hurt so much. Let''s send him to the hospital." Answered Charlie.

 Chapter 142 Well Prepared

    Chapter 142 Well Prepared


    Charlie and Ron chatted casually and took Mond into the car. Ron drove away from thepany,


    looking very anxious.


    As soon as they got into the car, Charlie asked anxiously, "when did you find that there was a monitor


    in your office? Did you find it before?" This was what he was most worried about.


    However, Mond replied firmly, "it must be installed tonight. I''ve already thought about Nathan''s move,


    so the first thing I do every morning when Ie to my office is to check if there''s anything wrong with


    it."


    "Then why did you find the surveince video today? It must be hidden in a very secluded ce. Can


    you rummage through the boxes every morning to look for it?" At this time, Ron knew why Charlie


    asked him toe here.


    Mond replied confidently, "maybe Nathan didn''t expect that. I installed the monitor in my office. The first


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    thing I did when I arrived at my office this morning was to turn on the monitor. Only then did I find that


    someone was sneaking into my office at night."


    "Mr. Mond, you are so shrewd that I have to admire you." Charlie said sincerely, not ttering him.


    "Then what should we do? Let''s find a way to remove the surveince video. " Ron was a little worried.


    After all, there were a pair of eyes staring at Mond at any time, which made it inconvenient for them to


    say anything.


    At this time, the car had been slowly going out of the city. They wanted to find a hidden ce to chat,


    not to be seen by Nathan or his people.


    However, Mond replied indifferently, "why should we pull it apart? Since Nathan is staring at me every


    day, if I don''t let him know what I am doing, he will be a little disappointed every day."


    Hearing what Mond said, the two of them knew that Mond must have made up his mind to deal with


    Nathan.


    Charlie asked impatiently, "what should we do next?"


    Mond thought for a while and said, "from now on, no matter what we say or do, we must be careful.


    You must be careful when youe to the office, or we can think of other ways to let Nathan know that


    we don''t understand anything now."


    "Ha ha, I see. You mean we are going to y the role of a pig and be ready to eat a tiger now. I like this


    way." Ron burst intoughter.


    However, Mond suddenly turned to Charlie and asked, "did youe to me in a hurry just now for


    something?"


    It was not until then that Charlie remembered his purpose of going to see Mond. After what had


    happened just now, if Mond hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten.


    "Mr. Mond, I''ve just received the news that Mrs. Nancy hase out of the Nie Family, but she will go


    back to work tomorrow. So the bodyguards ask for what they should do."


    Mond, on the other hand, was a little hesitant now. He wondered why Nancy hadn''t told him she would


    go back to work tomorrow. Did she really hate him so much?


    Anyway, she was still his legitimate wife, the young master of the Lu Family. It seemed that she did not


    intend to tell him that she went to work in the film crew.


    However, he remembered that there was a monitor in his office. It seemed that Nathan wouldn''t know


    that Nancy went to work. In other words, as long as she left this ce, it was rtively safe.


    "I know. Do you know when she will leave tomorrow?" Mond''s voice was a bit muffled.


    Now they had arrived at the suburb. Ron parked the car aside, and they sat together and chatted


    quietly.


    "They don''t know exactly when they will leave. Nancy told them on the way just now." Charlie answered


    truthfully.


    "I know. When Nancy boarded the ne tomorrow, you can withdraw them all. Don''t follow her


    anymore." Mond made up his mind.


    But Ron asked, "don''t you worry about her? And aren''t you going to see her off tomorrow?"


    "I won''t see her off. If Nathan knows about it, I''m afraid it will bring her trouble. If Nancy leaves here,


    she''s safer. As a star, the agency will arrange bodyguards for her."


    Although Mond didn''t live with Nancy, he had considered the details of her life clearly, which made the


    two of them deeply impressed.


    "By the way, have you found thepany that I asked you to find as a partner for thepany of the


    Nie Family?" What Mond was thinking about was the safety of her wife''s parents.


    He didn''t want their whole life''s painstaking efforts to be destroyed by Nathan. Let alone anything else,


    if Nathan''s n really seeded, Nancy would never forgive him.


    "We have already contacted twopanies with intent, but their projects are not too big. They are


    middle level projects." Charlie replied.


    However, this was already a very good feeling for Mond, because he knew that thepany of the Nie


    Family wouldn''t be able to afford too many projects.


    If they could win these two projects, it would also be very helpful to thepany of the Nie Family.


    "I know. You can continue to work hard, but you must remember that you must take good care of this


    matter for theirpany. Don''t be careless, because theirpany can no longer withstand any


    waves."


    Charlie and Ron said in unison, "don''t worry. We will definitely pay more attention to theirpany''s


    orders than the Lu Group''s orders. We know the importance of this matter."


    Mond nodded with satisfaction. "Do you know if Mr. Nate has found out the traitor in thepany?"


    "As far as I know, there seems to be no such thing at present. But strangely, I''ve told him about it for


    two or three days. Why hasn''t Mr. Nate taken action yet? Doesn''t he believe me?" Ron asked in


    confusion.


    However, Mond didn''t think so. Hee knew that his father-inw was a very shrewd person in business.


    He must be thinking of a perfect n, not a blind action.


    Hispany was leaked confidential information, so he wouldn''t be indifferent to the information


    provided by Ron. Now the best exnation was that he was looking for an opportunity. After all, no


    matter what you do in the world, you have to pay attention to evidence.


    "Let''s go to have some food. After allowing the monitor to stay in my office for a period of time, we will


    remove the surveince video and say that I want Nathan to know me during this period of time."


    A hint of slyness shed through Mond''s eyes as if he had alreadye up with a solution.


    The three of them had a casual meal in a restaurant in the suburb. When they returned to thepany,


    it was already afternoon work time.


    When Charlie pushed Mond into his office, there was a painful expression on Mond''s face, as if his legs


    were very painful.

 Chapter 143 Very Sad

    Chapter 143 Very Sad


    Charlie cautiously asked, "Mr. Mond, we should have listened to the doctor''s advice and stayed in the


    hospital for a few days, so that your leg can be treated."


    Freya picked up the pen and didn''t know what to write on the paper. Charlie said, "Mr. Noah is dealing


    with everything in thepany. Don''t worry. There are not many people listening to you in the


    Mond gently stroked his legs, giving out a painful expression. Then he took out his pen and wrote


    something.


    Charlie continued, "why don''t you tell Noah about it? Your leg is so painful now. I''m afraid it will have a


    rpse. If Noah knows, he will definitely let you go to hospital for treatment."


    A look of impatience appeared on Mond''s face. He waved his hand repeatedly to signal Charlie to


    leave.


    Helplessly, Charlie had to leave. When he left, he closed the door and said, "Mr. Mond, you should


    listen to my advice. If Miss Hedy knows it, she will me me for not taking good care of you."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After saying that, he disappeared from the door, as if he didn''t dare to stay in the office.


    Mond sat quietly in the office, caressing his legs from time to time, and sometimes he had a slightly


    twisted expression.


    After returning to her residence, Nancy packed up some simple things and put them in her suitcase.


    She was also considering whether she should tell this to Mond or not. Originally, she didn''t have any


    feelings for Mond at all, thinking that their rtionship hade to an end, so she wanted to divorce


    him as soon as possible.


    After thinking for a while, she decided toe back as soon as she finished shooting this movie. At


    that time, she could divorce Mond without any distraction and would not have any connection with this


    person in the future.


    Since Nancy had decided to divorce him, she decided to leave as soon as possible


    Early in the morning of the second day, her assistant came over with very simple luggage. The two of


    them dressed simply.


    They had filming suits, so they only brought a few of their own clothes with them. They could wear


    them when they had a rest.


    Their flight went off at two o''clock in the afternoon. At twelve o''clock in the noon, they got on the car of


    bodyguards sent by Mond to the airport.


    "Simon, thank you for protecting me these days. I''m leaving soon. You can go back now," said Nancy.


    "Mrs. Nancy, you''re wee. It''s my duty to protect you." The bodyguard replied politely. They didn''t


    leave immediately. Instead, they waited for the ne that Nancy took to fly into the blue sky before


    reporting the news to Charlie.


    When Mond was in his office, he also received a message from Charlie. They didn''t get through to


    each other now, in order to avoid the surveince cameras that Nathan had installed. They also wanted


    to give Nathan an illusion that Mond had nothing to hide from him.


    Everything was going on in an orderly way. Nathan hadn''t found anything wrong with Mond. He


    believed that his legs couldn''t walk, and he was even disabled and couldn''t speak.


    From the surveince video, he knew that Mond''s leg had a rpse recently, and the pain was very


    severe. However, every day Nathan saw him in the office with nothing to do, he could not help but


    despise him. It seemed that this man was not as powerful as he had imagined.


    In fact, Nathan didn''t think much of Mond''s ability at all. He just wanted to grab Mond''s shares and


    make use of them to fight against Mond.


    Now in Nathan''s heart, only when Mond received a message would he be a little happy. At first, he


    doubted who sent the message to make him so happy.


    But on that day, Charlie asked in his office, "Mond, do you miss Mrs. Hedy a little? I can tell from your


    happy face when you receive her messages every day that you really like her."


    However, Mond didn''t deny his question. He looked as if Charlie didn''t need to know, which made


    Nathan look down upon Mond.


    In Nathan''s mind, men should put their career above everything else. They shouldn''t give up their most


    important career just for the sake of love.


    Since Nancy went out to work, thepany of the Nie Family recently received another cooperation


    case. In fact, it was Charlie who contacted otherpanies.


    Others didn''t know about it at all, but thatpany was very credible.


    So when he was in the meeting, he said, "I hope you must keep the secret of cooperation between us


    and HP Company. I don''t want the previous things to happen again, because this cooperation is very


    important to ourpany. It''s rted to the future of ourpany. I hope you can attach great


    importance to it..."


    Speaking of the leak of thest bidding, some people were still discussing, and some said, "now our


    give ourpany a chance."


    "I won''t tell you the importance of this matter. I believe you all know it. But I warn you again, if I find out


    who is a traitor in thepany, don''t me me for being rude to him."


    Jacob''s dignified gaze swept around the crowd, but he didn''t deliberately target anyone. This meant


    that he didn''t know who was the traitor in thepany now.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Nate. We will definitely work together to win this cooperation case." Everyone was


    eager to get this order.


    In this meeting, Nate deliberately found an excuse and called the programmers, Dick, over. He wanted


    him to know that there was a cooperation case, so that he could seize the opportunity to get hold of


    Dick.


    In order not to arouse Dick''s suspicion, Nate also arranged several other irrelevant people to attend the


    meeting, so Dick didn''t expect that this cooperation case was specially aimed at him.


    After a brief introduction, Nate encouraged everyone and then let them go back to their own ces.


    This meeting was supposed to be held in the afternoon. As an old fox in the business world, Nate knew


    that if Dick was a traitor, he would definitely take action at night.


    In the evening, Nate arranged for his special assistant, Bill, to stay in thepany and told him


    everything he knew.


    Atst, he told Bill, "I''m leaving thepany now. Be careful not to let others know that you haven''t left


    here yet. Dick is a senior program, and he acts very fast. You must pay attention to him."


    Bill, the special assistant, was one of the confidants of Nate. Bill was very shrewd and efficient. He was


    trusted and liked by Nate, so he felt that he had many tricks.


    "Mr. Nate, don''t worry. As long as Dick takes any action, I will definitely catch him." Bill said confidently.

 Chapter 144 Give Yourself Away

    Chapter 144 Give Yourself Away


    "Then I''ll leave it to you. If you need anything, contact me at any time." As soon as Nate finished


    speaking, he nned to get off work ahead of time, so that everyone would know that he had left the


    When almost all the employees left thepany, Bill turned off the light in his office. Everyone thought


    he had left thepany now.


    Soon, it was dark outside. Bill walked out of his office quietly. He looked around to see if there was


    anyone else, as if he was a thief.


    Now that the CEO had told him to pay attention to Dick, he tiptoed to the outside of Dick''s office, only to


    find that there was no light in his room. Did the CEO misunderstand that the man had left the office?


    Bill stood quietly outside the door. When he really didn''t know where to go, he seemed to hear a click


    from Dick''s office, as if something had fallen on the ground.


    Bill suddenly became alert. It seemed that there must be someone in the room.


    He gently put his hand on the handle of the door, trying to check if it was locked. But Bill found himself


    unable to push it. It seemed that the door was locked inside.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Originally, everyone''s office had to be locked when they left, so Bill was not sure if there was anyone in


    it now. After all, there was no light.


    The best way now was to quietly stand outside the door and wait to see if there was anyone in the


    room.


    If Dick was in this room, he woulde out as soon as possible because he had a guilty conscience.


    Bill had been in the outside for more than ten minutes. Bill thought there might be no one in the office,


    but he wanted to live up to the president''s trust. He wanted to wait for about half an hour. If there was


    no one else, he would knock at the door.


    While he was lost in various fancies and conjectures, the door of Dick''s office had been opened, and a


    person came out from it.


    There were two people in this office, but now it was dark. Bill didn''t know if the person who came out


    was one of the two people in the office.


    When that person went to a ce with a little light, Bill found that the man was Dick, and he was very


    furtive.


    Originally, there were surveince cameras everywhere in thepany. The programmers were not


    allowed to work overtime. If they worked overtime, two people must work overtime at the same time.


    This was thepany''s rule, and also Nate''s shrewdness.


    It was obvious that things hade to this situation. Bill walked out of the dark and asked in a very


    calm tone, "Mr. Liu, why are you still here?"


    Dick didn''t expect that Bill would block his way. He didn''t know how to answer Bill''s question, so he


    looked a little flustered there.


    "Mr. Liu, don''t you get off work a long time ago? Why are you still in thepany?" Bill said


    aggressively.


    At this time, Dick seemed to turn around and stammered, "I... I just went back from work, but I


    remembered that the machine in thepany hasn''t been turned off, so I came back to turn off the


    machine."


    "Really? Then I''ll get the surveince video outside thepany to see when you got off work and


    when you came back." Bill said and was about to go outside.


    Dick was very flustered. "I just forgot. Actually, I came back when I reached the gate because I was in a


    hurry for a document in thepany."


    However, Bill didn''t want to waste time with him. He took out his phone and called Nate, "Mr. Nate, Dick


    is working alone in thepany now. What should we do with him?"


    Hearing what Bill said, Nate knew that Dick had been caught by Bill.


    "Call the security first. I''ll go to thepany right away." Nate was having dinner not far from the


    So he and Ivy had been eating and chatting near thepany.


    After hanging up the phone, he told his wife, "it seems that what Charlie told me is true. The traitor in


    ourpany is Dick. Now he has been left in thepany by Bill. We will go there to have a look right


    away."


    "I remember this man. He was always gentle but did such a despicable thing."


    Ivy couldn''t figure it out.


    "It''s normal. After all, people die for money, and birds die for food. Someone must have given him a lot


    of money, so he took the risk."


    The couple chatted while walking. They didn''t drive. They arrived at thepany after a few steps.


    At this time, the security guards of thepany had been with Bill. They stared at Dick with greedy


    eyes, as if they were afraid that he would run away.


    Bill was the special assistant of the president, and also the most trusted person of the president.


    Therefore, the two security guards surrounded Dick, waiting for the president to deal with this matter.


    Seeing the couplee over, Dick couldn''t help trembling. He was even more flustered now, knowing


    that no matter what he said, they wouldn''t believe him.


    Nate asked them toe to the hall of thepany. After all, it was brightly lit here, so they didn''t


    worry about anything else.


    Bill hurriedly reported, "Mr. Nate, when I was off duty just now, I passed by Mr. Liu''s office door. I heard


    that there was a jolt in the room, but there was no other sound. I was afraid that there was a thief


    inside, so I stood at the door and waited. It took me twenty minutes to find that Mr. Liu came out alone


    in darkness."


    Nate didn''t want to wrongly use a good person, so he asked everyone to sit together and wanted to


    hear how Dick would exin this matter.


    Sitting aside, Ivy didn''t say anything. She believed that her husband would handle it well. After all, it


    was not a trivial matter and they couldn''t make blindments on it.


    "Dick, tell me, why did you stay alone in the office for so long without turning on the light? Don''t you


    know the rules of ourpany?"


    Nate''s voice was indifferent, and no one could tell any emotion from it.


    Dick didn''t know how to answer, but he seemed to be writing something in his mind.


    Somehow, Nate seemed to be very patient tonight. He wanted to know what Dick would say.


    Finally, Dick hesitated and said, "Mr. Nate, when I was off duty just now, I found that I still had work to


    finish, so I came back."


    "Then why didn''t you turn on the light? Why didn''t you tell another colleague that you worked in my


    of thepany."


    Facing Nate''s aggressive attitude, Dick suddenly knelt down in front of him and said in a trembling


    voice, "Nate, I know. I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for thepany. Please forgive me. I won''t do it again."


    Then he kept kowtowing to Nate...

 Chapter 145 Unforgivable

    Chapter 145 Unforgivable


    However, he didn''t move. He looked at Dick who kept kowtowing in front of him, seemingly


    unintentionally.


    "Get up. Tell me what you have done." Nate still wanted to give him thest chance. He wanted to see


    what he would say about it.


    Dick stood up, adjusted his golden rimmed sses and said, "I shouldn''t have copied today''s


    cooperation case. I know it is very important to ourpany. I shouldn''t have been so stupid to do


    something wrong to ourpany."


    "Then show me the copy."


    Hearing Nate''s order, Dick quickly took out the copied data and handed it to him with both hands.


    He kept begging for mercy, "I''m sorry, Mr. Nate. I was so stupid today that I did something wrong to the


    However, Nate didn''t answer his question. "Is this the only thing you did? Did you do anything else that


    hurts thepany? If so, tell me all about it."


    "Absolutely not. Today is the first time. Please forgive me."


    At this moment, Dick still had a fluke mentality, because he thought it was Bill who saw him idently,


    but he did not expect that he was specially staring at him.


    At this moment, Nate''s face suddenly became cold and stern. He said in a cold voice, "I wanted to give


    you a chance, but now it seems that you don''t need it at all. Since you don''t choose to confess, I''ll let


    the police deal with this matter. Bill, call the police."


    Bill replied briskly, took out his phone and called the police.


    Only then did Dick realize that it was not as simple as he had thought. Had Mr. Nate already known


    about it?


    Anyway, he wanted to ask Nate to let him go first. He was very clear that as long as this matter was


    brought to court, he would be in prison for a period of time.


    "Please, don''t call the police. I admit honestly that I did it, but I have some unspeakable reasons. I


    needed money. I admit that I was blinded by money for a while, so please forgive me."


    Only then did he realize that he had to change his mind. He had been stubborn just now.


    Worried that her husband would be softhearted, Ivy, who hadn''t said a word for a long time, said, "You


    have been working in ourpany for such a long time. We have treated you well, haven''t we? Now


    ourpany has reached the life and death crisis. How could you do such a thing? We will never


    forgive you."


    She thought that herpany hadn''t stabilized yet, and Dick did this wrong thing again. Such a person


    couldn''t be forgiven at all.


    Nate said, "I don''t think I''m a boss of a harsh person. You can tell me if you have any difficulties, but


    you don''t seem to have any difficulties now. I hate betrayers the most, so if you have anything to say,


    say to the police."


    Before long, the police had arrived. The leader of the police knew Nate and was very polite to him.


    Originally, powerful people in this city had more or less dealt with the police, so it was not strange that


    they knew Nate.


    The policeman in the lead asked, "Mr. Nate, did you call the police? What happened?"


    At this time, Bill hurried to answer, "Sir, this is the case. This person is an employee of ourpany.


    He leaked the confidential information of ourpany and stole the documents to sell to the other


    party. This is the second time. Now we have caught him on the spot, and the evidence is still in our


    hands."


    Dick lowered his head and couldn''t say a word. It seemed that he hadn''t gone through a big scene.


    When he saw the policeing, he felt that he was doomed, so he stood there trembling...


    "Is that the man? Pleasee with us. Mr. Nate, please go to the police station with us." The leading


    policeman politely invited.


    However, Nate said, "My assistant is very clear about everything, and he found out the truth. Let him go


    with you to assist in your investigation."


    At this time, two policemen came over to hold Dick''s arms and walked out. When they reached the


    door, Dick suddenly turned around and shouted, "Mr. Nate, please forgive me. I really have my own


    difficulties. Please give me a chance to redeem myself."


    Nate didn''t say anything, but one of the policemen said, "You want someone to forgive you now. Why


    did you do that long ago? In this era, not all the apologies can be exchanged for it doesn''t matter."


    "Go and cooperate with the police officer''s investigation. There is no room for forgiveness."


    "Yes, Mr. Nate." Bill was also very angry. In his impression, although Nate was very shrewd in


    business, he had never been stingy with his employees.


    Now Dick could certainly do something to sell thepany''s interests. It was intolerable...


    At this time, the security guard also stood at the door of thepany, quietly watching Nate and Ivy


    leave.


    While the car was driving, Ivy sighed and said, "It seems that Dick is not a greedy man. Why did he do


    such a thing? I can''t understand. Is there really no loyalty in the world except money?"


    "Don''t think too much. The world is full of wonders. This kind of thing should be normal, but I''m curious


    why Charlie knows that Dick is a traitor in ourpany."


    "Charlie is Mond''s confidant. Did he ask Charlie to investigate it? But he loves Hedy, why did he help


    us?"


    Ivy thought hard, she wanted to know what had happened.


    After all, men were open-minded. Looking at his wife who was immersed in thought, Nate said briskly,


    "Don''t think too much. Now it seems that Mond is still on our side. After all, the information he provided


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    this time is very correct. Now we have to catch Dick as soon as possible to avoid more losses to our


    Now the two of them didn''t know that the two cooperation cases theirpany was talking about were


    led by Charlie and Ron.

 Chapter 146 Confession

    Chapter 146 Confession


    Now the two of them couldn''t figure out how Mond and Nancy felt. Finally, Ivy persuaded herself,


    "Forget it. It''s their business. I can''t care too much about it. Just let them go."


    "Anyway, it seems that Mond is not a bad guy. After all, if it weren''t for him, Charlie wouldn''t have


    helped us." The two of them had changed their opinions about Mond, but they didn''t see through him


    now. What did he mean?


    The two of them returned home. Seeing that it waste and her daughter must be off duty now, she


    called Nancy.


    The phone rang for a long time. When it automatically hung up, it was still unanswered.


    "Maybe Nancy is not off duty yet. It''s normal for them to shoot night scenes sometimes."


    "I think so, but she will call me back when she sees I have called." That was how sheforted


    herself.


    But before she could finish her words, her phone rang. Listening to the familiar melody, Ivy was in high


    spirits. "It seems that my daughter doesn''t work overtime. She called me so soon."


    After saying that, she quickly slid the call button and went to talk with her dear daughter on the phone.


    Seeing his wife answering the phone with a childish look, Nate couldn''t help but shake his head. He


    sighed in his heart, ''She ispletely a cold person in thepany, but in front of her daughter, she is


    like a child.''


    He was just making fun of his wife in his heart, but he didn''t expect himself to be like this too. This was


    bystanders are clear, authorities are obsessed.


    It was not easy for her to hang up the phone. With a rxed expression on her face, she told Nate,


    "Judging from the tone of Nancy, she seems to be much happier over there now. I''m finally relieved."


    "Our daughter is only eighteen years old. She likes ying. Even if she is unhappy, she will soon forget


    it soon. Don''t worry. Time is the best medicine."


    In fact, he was the same as his wife. Since Mond and Hedy were together, he had been worried about


    Nancy all the time. He was afraid that Nany would take things too hard and be unhappy.


    Now that he heard that she had be much more optimistic, he was finally relieved. Originally, they


    only had one daughter, and they didn''t want her to suffer any grievance.


    The next morning, when Nate arrived at thepany, as soon as he sat down in his office, Bill came


    in.


    Bill reported to Nate about what happenedst night, "Mr. Nate, I went to the police station with them


    say what happenedst night. I don''t know what to do. "


    "Then you go to the police station with me now. I want to know the specific situation and how he


    hooked up with the other party." Nate wanted to figure out these things.


    "Then shall we go now? It''s just office hour. The police were only interrogating in a spot. If they didn''t


    find any useful information, it''s the right time now." Said Bill.


    Taking a look at his watch, Nate said, "Let''s go there in two hours. This matter is actually very simple.


    As long as Dick tells us the problem, everything will be OK."


    "Okay, I''ll deal with something important first. I''lle backter." Bill was his assistant, and


    sometimes was also a driver.


    When the two of them arrived at the police station, the policeman who led them yesterday received


    them was the one in leadst night.


    He told Nate, "Mr. Nate, Dick has admitted everything. It was him who leaked the secret of your


    Nate didn''t understand why Dick wanted to see him again. Things had alreadye to this point, and


    he hadpletely admitted it.


    But he also wanted to hear what Dick would say.


    Then he asked the police, "Did he say how he contacted the other party? In my eyes, he seems to


    have nothing to do with the other party''spany."


    It turned out that since Charlie told him that Dick might be the traitor in thepany, he had asked


    someone to check all his connections, and found that Dick did not have direct contact with the people


    of the HD Group.


    "It''s very obvious. Since your case has been leaked to the otherpany, it''s impossible that you


    haven''t contacted each other."


    The police answered. As for these details, they did not want to investigate further.


    After all, this kind of thing was very simple, and they didn''t need to make great efforts to ask.


    "Then I will go to see him. I also want to ask him why he betrayed ourpany."


    Said Nate, he wanted to know who on earth had seduced Dick.


    "Okay, pleasee with me. But you can''t meet each other for a long time. I hope you can seize the


    time and don''t make it difficult for us."


    The case hadn''t been settled for a day, and the prisoner didn''t have the right to see anyone, unless it


    was awyer he hired.


    However, since Nate was the victim, the police didn''t take Dick''s request seriously.


    In their minds, the defendant and the intiff were two enemies and it was impossible for them to form


    an offensive and defensive alliance.


    Now Dick was still locked in a single room. He looked haggard and bearded after only one night''s


    separation.


    When Nate walked into the cell, Bill followed him in, but the policeman in front of him stopped him. "Mr.


    Bill, you can''t go in. You can wait outside."


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. You can wait outside," Nateforted Bill...


    The police and Bill were waiting outside. When Nate walked in, Dick stood up in a hurry and begged,


    "Mr. Nate, I know I was wrong. Please let me go."


    This man was not stupid. He knew that as long as Natae didn''t hold him ountable, he would be able


    to go out. Therefore, he asked the police to send a message to ask Nate toe over. He begged him.


    After all, this was the only chance for him to obtain his freedom.


    However, Nate said coldly, "Why should I let you go? Do you have any reason to persuade me?"


    Dick said dejectedly, "I know I''m asking too much, but I have to beg you. Mr. Nate, I''m blinded by


    money this time. My mother is seriously ill, and my wife doesn''t have a job taking care of our children.


    That''s why I took the risk and wanted to get more money to treat my mother."


    He spoke out his difficulties and wanted to make Nate pity him so that he could let him go.


    In his mind, he was the backbone of this family. If he couldn''t go out, his family would almost break up.


    So now he didn''t care about his face at all, as long as he could go out...

 Chapter 147 No Regret Medicine

    Chapter 147 No Regret Medicine


    "You are an old employee of mypany. No matter what, you can tell me if you have difficulties, why


    did you do such a thing? Because you not only hurt thepany, but also so many colleagues."


    Said Nate coldly.


    Dick didn''t give up. Now that he saw Nate, he was like grasping thest straw. He pleaded regardless


    of any face, "Mr. Nate, I know I''m sorry for thepany this time, but please give me a chance to make


    up for you."


    "You don''t have any chance anymore. Not all apologizes can be exchanged for it doesn''t matter. A


    person like you doesn''t deserve a second chance. Can you tell me who you traded with?"


    Dick saw that Nate didn''t seem to forgive himself at all. Since things hade to this, he didn''t want to


    involve anyone else, so he simply answered, "That person made the deal with me at night, so I don''t


    know who he is."


    Hearing Dick''s words, Nate knew that the man in front of him was hopeless and there was no reason


    for anyone to sympathize with him.


    It was obvious that things hade to this point. Before he left, he said coldly, "Don''t think about any


    luck. You should stay here for a period of time."


    Hearing what he said, Dick felt like he was going to copse. He didn''t expect that the matter would be


    exposed so soon. He had thought that no matter how thepany investigated him, he wouldn''t be


    suspected. But he didn''t expect that he would be exposed so soon.


    When Nate walked outside, Bill and the policeman were waiting for him. Bill didn''t say anything, but the


    policeman asked, "Did Dick tell you any other useful clues?"


    "This man still doesn''t know how to repent until now. He ispletely incurable. So you can deal with it


    in legal process. You don''t need to ask for my opinion on how to sentence him. I don''t want him to be


    taken care of either."


    His meaning was very clear. It was impossible for anyone to intercede with Dick.


    When the two of them returned to thepany, Bill asked, "Mr. Nate, what does Dick mean? Who


    instigated him to do it? "


    "It''s nothing more than money. It''s just that he can''t resist the temptation of money and say that his


    family is in trouble."


    As a man of wide knowledge, Nate had experienced everything. He had expected Dick''s exnation,


    so he didn''t feel surprised at all.


    "What should we do now?" Bill asked.


    "Just let him stay inside for a period of time. No matter who he is, he has to pay for what he has done,"


    said Nate in a cold voice.


    Anyway, he knew this matter. If it weren''t for Charlie, he wouldn''t have found it out so quickly. After all,


    he had to thank him.


    But Ivy told him, "Charlie works for Mond. He must have been instructed by him to do this. Now I can''t


    figure out what Mond means. If he is ruthless to Nancy, why does he help ourpany?"


    "Don''t think about it now. Don''t change your mind because of it. I''ll ask him when I have a chance in the


    future. The top priority now is to find a partner as soon as possible."


    Nate thought that he could let go of everything else, but this matter was extremely urgent.


    "Haven''t we reached agreements with twopanies? If possible, let''s sign the contract as soon as


    possible."


    They both knew that if they didn''t sign the contract for a day, these things would not be settled.


    Therefore, they were going all out to win these two contracts that were of great help to thepany...


    Although the rumor had a bad impact on Nancy, everyone had worked in the same team for so long


    and knew her well.


    Therefore, they didn''t discriminate against her. They still weed her as before.


    Hedy was also in the crew, but the two of them almost didn''t greet each other now. They were


    However, Nancy didn''t mean to deliberately aim at her. As long as Mond really liked her, it was useless


    for her to stop him.


    Up to now, Nancy still didn''t know Mond was taking advantage of Hedy, she thought that the two of


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    them were together now. No matter whether she felt sad or not, she always looked at Hedy


    indifferently.


    Hedy was nowpletely obedient in the crew. On the one hand, she wanted to get a good role, and


    on the other hand, she wanted others to believe that she was a good girl that she had never done


    anything wrong to hurt Nancy.


    Originally, the rumor about Nancy and Ellen spread like wildfire and described the two of them as very


    intimate. In Nancy''s eyes, she and Ellen were good friends.


    Today, there was no y for the two of them, so they had a rare day off. However, Nancy was very


    dedicated and thought that she needed to learn too much, so she took this opportunity to ask Ellen for


    instructions on acting.


    Ellen was very concerned about Nancy. He always gave advice to her requests.


    That noon, the two of them had lunch together. Ellen was alone, and Nancy took her assistant with her.


    The three of them came to the dining room together. During the dinner, Ellen talked andughed


    happily without any restraint.


    Although a lot of things had happened at home, since she had been working these days, Nancy had


    gradually rxed and was unwilling to think about anything at home.


    So she was rxed and treated Ellen as a good friend.


    During the dinner, Ellen was very gentle. He took good care of Nancy, making the assistant sitting


    aside unable to get involved.


    Ellen ordered her favorite lobster. He put on gloves and peeled the lobster for her. He joked, "Let me


    peel them for you, in case you get your hands dirty."


    Nancy was a little embarrassed. After all, he was an A-lister star. Shouldn''t these stars be very arrogant


    in their eyes?


    However, Ellen hadpletely refreshed her thoughts. This man not only didn''t put on airs, but also


    was a very gentleman. No matter what he did, he always took others'' feelings into consideration. On


    this day, Nancy appreciated him very much...


    "I''m so sorry. I''ll peel it myself." Nancy quickly stretched out her hand to stop Ellen.


    Ellen said jokingly, "Please give me a chance to behave. It''s my honor to serve the beauty."

 Chapter 168 Come Back Here

    Chapter 168 Come Back Here


    The reason why Hedy asked for leave was to talk about the cooperation with Nathan.


    Now that she had found him and the two of them had reached an agreement, and she had already


    talked to her parents. Now, with a sense of relief, she believed that it would be sooner orter to defeat


    Nancy and Mond...


    Now, Nancy had been informed that the film crew had moved to the city where she lived and would


    stay there for a period of time.


    When she heard the news, she didn''t feel excited. Although her parents were here, she didn''t want to


    see Mond now.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she was sad when she left there. Although she didn''t find any news about Mond and Hedy


    during this period of time, she believed that it was because Hedy had joined the crew, so he didn''t have


    time to show off their love.


    She didn''t tell anyone about it. After all, she and Mond got married in secret.


    ording to the arrangement of the crew, they returned to the city. At first, Nancy returned to her own


    home first.


    Ivy had received the news that her daughter wasing back. She stayed at home and waited for her


    daughter.


    This time, Nancy brought her assistant home. When she came back, she saw her mother waiting for


    her in the yard. She couldn''t help but burst into tears...


    No matter how old a person was, he was always like a child in front of his mother, and he always had a


    sense of grievance...


    Holding her daughter who was crying like a child, Ivy couldn''t help but feel a little sad.


    She thought that her daughter had been wronged outside, so she patted and said, "Silly girl, don''t cry.


    Tell me what happened?"


    "No, I just miss you." Nancy wiped her tears and smiled.


    At this time, the assistant hurried forward and greeted Ivy in a sweet voice, "Hello, auntie."


    "Okay, let''s go inside and have a seat." Ivy greeted the assistant and pulled the two girls into the room.


    At this time, the servant also made tea for them and greeted, "Miss Nancy, you''re back."


    "Yes, Mrs. Nie." Nancy replied politely.


    "Girl, you are about the same age as Nancy. I heard from her that you took good care of her. Thank


    you."


    "Aunt, don''t be so polite. This is what I should do. It''s Miss Nancy who is nice to me. She often takes


    care of me."


    Although this girl was young, she was very talkative. Her words made Ivyugh.


    "Okay, okay. No matter who take care of whom, you are about the same age. It''s natural for you to take


    care of each other outside."


    They chatted about their daily lives. Nancy asked her assistant, "Will you stay here tonight or go back


    to the film crew?"


    "I''d better go back to the film crew. I''ll inform you if anything happens there. Have a good rest at home.


    I''ll tell you if you have a y."


    The assistant said thoughtfully. After all, Nancy hadn''t been home for a long time. The whole family


    must have a chat about their daily lives.


    "Okay, thank you very much. You can go back after dinner. You should be greedy these days. I''ll ask


    the kitchen to cook more delicious food."


    Nancy was a very good employer. No matter what happened, she was very considerate to help her


    assistant.


    In fact, this was also a ce where her moral quality was valuable. Because of her character, she was


    very popr in the crew...


    The assistant agreed without hesitation.


    In the evening, Nate cancelled his meeting and went home to apany his precious daughter.


    After the assistant had dinner here, Nate arranged his driver to send her back.


    There were only three members of the family chatting together.


    Nancy first shared her interesting stories in the crew with her parents. She didn''t mention anything


    about what Hedy did on her props.


    She was worried that these things would make her parents uneasy. After all, she had to often act


    outside in the future, and there was no need to tell her mother something unnecessary.


    However, Ivy asked, "Nancy, I want to ask you something. How have you been with Mond these days?


    Have you often contacted andmunicated with each other? "


    "Mom, I''m so busy with my work now and I have a lot of ys. I don''t have time to contact him." Nancy


    didn''t want to tell her mother her n.


    Instead, she answered her mother''s question with the excuse that she was busy with her work.


    However, Ivy didn''t give up because she was worried about her daughter''s happiness.


    She said in a reproachful tone, "Work is important, but your happiness is also important. Anyway, you


    have tomunicate well with Mond to see what''s wrong with you."


    Originally, Nancy didn''t intend to discuss this matter, but since her mother had asked, she decided not


    to escape.


    "Mom, you have seen how Mond treated me in the past. Besides, he never thought about the fact that I


    was framed by Hedy. Instead, he went to the hospital to apany her. How can Imunicate with


    him?"


    Although Nancy was troubled by this matter, since her parents were worried about her, she decided to


    tell them all her grievances. After all, there was nothing to lose in front of her parents.


    "We only knew that at that time, the two of them often appeared in front of the major media, but we


    didn''t know the details."


    Ivy exined to her daughter. Sitting aside in silence, Nate listened to the conversation between the


    two women he loved most.


    Now that she had spoken out her mind, she decided to speak it all out and let her parents know Mond


    thoroughly.


    "At that time, Hedy went to my home and insulted me, she took the initiative to admit that what


    happened in the crew was done by her. She identally fell down when we were pushing each other,


    and went to the hospital with the excuse of being injured. At that time, Mond didn''t listen to me at all.


    He took care of her in the hospital for so many days."


    Thinking of this, Nancy''s heart ached.


    She had thought that she would divorce Mond more easily, but after Ellen confessed his love to her,


    she realized that Mond had been deeply rooted in her heart.


    She couldn''t get a divorce as easily as she thought.


    When she said these words, she was in a lot of pain. It was also an extreme pain for her that the one


    she loved fell in love with the one who was against her.


    When Ivy heard these words, she knew that Nancy had never told her these words. It seemed that she


    had suffered a lot before.


    She felt sorry for her daughter and hugged her with some guilt. "Nancy, it''s dad and mom''s fault. If our


    wouldn''t have been so painful."


    Originally, Nancy was worried about her parents'' guilt, so she kept these things in her heart all the time.


    Now seeing that, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for her mother...

 Chapter 169 Unable To Figure It Out

    Chapter 169 Unable To Figure It Out


    "Don''t say that. As a member of the Nie Family, I should work for our family. Don''t feel sorry for me. I


    will be very sad if you do so."


    Nancy immediatelyforted her mother. Sitting next to her, Nate finally said, "Nancy, you''re not


    young anymore. You have the ability to distinguish between things. There''s one thing that your mother


    hasn''t told you. You can make a conclusion after hearing it."


    Surprised, Nancy raised her head and wanted to hear what her father would say.


    "I told you this because I want you to distinguish between different things. Sometimes things are not


    like what they look like. Maybe there is something hidden."


    Hearing her husband''s words, Ivy immediately understood what he wanted to say.


    "Let me tell you this. You just said that Mond was heartless to you and he only had Hedy in his heart.


    But after this period of time, I find that it should not be the case."


    Hearing what she said, Nancy was a little anxious. She couldn''t help but ask, "Oh, what on earth


    happened? Tell me now. Don''t keep me in suspense. "


    "During your absence, Nathan has done a lot of bad things to ourpany. He has tried every means


    to suppress ourpany. It''s Mond who has helped ourpany to make a lot of business overtly and


    covertly. If he ispletely ruthless to you, how could he do that?"


    Nate told her a lot of things in thepany in one breath. In his heart, things were a little different.


    Mond was ruthless to Nancy, but at the same time, he tried his best to take care of hispany, which


    confused him.


    Hearing her father''s words, Nancy asked in confusion, "Have you figured it out? Is there any mistake?"


    "How can we make mistakes? We have confirmed this matter. Nathan has already terminated all the


    business of ourpany and advised otherpanies not to cooperate with us. "


    Thinking of those difficult days, Nate sighed.


    Although Nancy knew that Nathan was dissatisfied with her and Mond, she didn''t expect that he had


    used such a despicable method. It was ok that his ownpany didn''t cooperate with the Nie Group,


    he even not allowed otherpanies to cooperate with the Nie Group.


    "Then how did you know it was Mond who helped uster? Did he tell you personally?"


    This was the only possibility in her heart. Otherwise, her parents wouldn''t have known about it.


    However, Ivy told her, "At that time, ourpany was in trouble and might be defeated at any time.


    Suddenly, severalpanies came to ourpany and wanted to cooperate with us. Your father and I


    felt very confused, so we talked with the person in charge.


    It was Mond who sent people to negotiate with thesepanies. He was worried that theck of funds


    in ourpany would affect the normal operation of ourpany, so he guaranteed with the Lu Group


    that if there was a risk, he would pay the debt. "


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nancy waspletely confused.


    What was on Mond''s mind? If he was ruthless, why did he do so many things for her parents? Besides,


    helping apany on the verge of bankruptcy required a lot of risks. It was impossible for Mond not


    know how much responsibility it needed to take.


    If he had feelings for her, why didn''t he help her when Hedy hurt her? Instead, he took care of Hedy


    and showed affection to her. He never cared about her feelings.


    And Mond didn''t believe what she had said, but chose to be with the one who grew up with him.


    Now, Nancy was a little silent. She didn''t know how toment on this matter.


    Because what Mond had done confused her, and what he had done was simply too extreme...


    Seeing that Nancy was silent, Nate told her, "My daughter, you are the apple of your mother and me.


    We tell you this because we want you to think carefully about what you really want. However, no matter


    what choice you make, we will support you. We just don''t want you to regret it."


    "I know. You all care about me. How is the Nie Group now? Is it on track?"


    Nancy was very concerned about this question. She also wanted to know how much Mond had helped


    her family.


    "Right now, the business of ourpany is very prosperous. After all, the name of the Lu Group is not


    fake. It''s not a risk for otherpanies if the Nie Group is guaranteed by the Lu Group."


    In fact, Nate and Ivy thought highly of what Mond did in their hearts. But they didn''t want to use these


    things to pressure their daughter and force her to make a choice.


    Hearing her parents'' words, Nancy breathed a long sigh of relief.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She said in a negative tone, "I''m in a mess now and don''t know what to do. But since then, Mond hasn''t


    contacted me. I don''t want to think about it for the time being. Let''s talk about itter."


    This was the best way to deal with it so far.


    As the saying goes, things change faster than you nned, which everyone knew in their hearts.


    Nate and Ivy looked at each other and decided not to mention this matter anymore. They would let


    Nancy make her own decision in the future.


    But before she went to bed, Nancy told them, "No matter what Mond has done to ourpany, I won''t


    forgive him easily. After all, he hurt me too much when he was with Hedy."


    It was not until then that the couple realized that Mond had been deeply rooted in Nancy''s heart. It


    seemed that their daughter had fallen in love with him. Otherwise, she would have made up her mind


    without any psychological conflict...


    So they hoped their daughter to be more careful and not to treat love as a child''s y, and not to miss


    a good marriage because of the temporary things.


    Worried about her daughter''s youth and arrogance, Ivy had to persuade her in this way, "It''s not in a


    hurry. Don''t make any decision anymore. Let''s talk about itter. I don''t want you to do something that


    will make you regret for the rest of your life because of your anger."


    "No, I won''t. I have gone through so many things, and I won''t be so impulsive. Don''t worry about me. I


    will think about it again."


    Nancy promised her parents not to let them worry about her any more. Although she was young, she


    knew that sometimes a mistake was a lifetime thing.


    But it was about her own happiness. If Mond didn''t give her an exnation, she wouldn''t forgive him


    easily no matter how much she liked him. That was exactly what Nancy was thinking, but she didn''t tell


    her parents...

 Chapter 170 Tossing And Turning

    Chapter 170 Tossing And Turning


    When Nancy returned to her bedroom, she tossed and turned on the bed. Everything that Mond had


    done before was still vivid in her mind.


    When she first came to the Lu Family, Mond was very kind to her. Because of Hedy, his attitude


    towards her changed.


    Just now, her parents'' words were also lingering in her ears. She knew what her parents meant very


    well.


    In their eyes, Mond wasn''t a very bad person. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have done so much for the Nie


    Group. Nancy knew very well that Mond was helping her.


    Nancy couldn''t figure out what Mond was doing now. Since he was loyal to her, why did he treat Hedy


    like that?


    Was it true that they grew up together and had a deeper rtionship than his contracted wife?


    Since she couldn''t figure it out, Nancy decided not to think about it anymore.


    It depended on the future development of this matter. If Mond liked Hedy, he would definitely not look


    for her.


    Nancy was so busy with her work that she didn''t have time to think about these things. Moreover, she


    didn''t have much time to shoot in this city. She should leave here soon.


    Nancy was hesitating and woolgathering.


    At this time, Mond was alone in his own house, lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    When the crew just returned to this city, Mond had already got the news.


    It was Charlie who told him, "Mr. Mond, Mrs. Nancy has returned to this city. As far as I know, she has


    directly returned to the Nie Family."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before she came to this city?" Mondined.


    However, Charlie cried out, "Mr. Mond, you really wronged me. How could I know when Mrs. Nancy''s


    crew woulde to this city? Besides, I have told you as soon as I knew it."


    But Charlie didn''t speak it out. From what Mond was thinking, he must miss Nancy very much.


    "Since she has returned to the Nie Family, she is safe now. Do many people know about it?"


    Mond was thinking about it quickly, but Charlie didn''t know what he was thinking about.


    As for Mond''s question, Charlie still answered honestly, "The crew just came here, and the people in it


    have already caused a sensation. You know, now there are so many star chasers, especially the big


    star. It has caused a great sensation, and I believe that every family has known it, right?"


    "The big star you are talking about is Ellen, right? He is very handsome and has a good reputation. It''s


    normal that he will cause a sensation."


    No matter how many gossips Ellen had with Nancy in the past, Mond''sments on him were very


    urate and there was no prejudice against him.


    "Send two people to secretly protect Nancy. Don''t let her find out." Mond ordered.


    Charlie replied respectfully, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. Don''t worry. I''ll send two smart people."


    "Pay special attention to Nathan and Hedy." What worried Mond most was the two of them.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He knew very well how despicable Nathan was. Although he had intimidated Hedy, she was in the


    same crew with Nancy. If she did something to Nancy, she would have too many chances.


    "Okay, I see." Charlie then went to contact the bodyguards.


    Mond spent the whole afternoon lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    He picked up the phone several times and wanted to call Nancy, but he put it down.


    He knew that now that Nancy was in the Nie Family, she must be having a heart to heart talk with her


    parents. It was definitely not appropriate for him to call her.


    It had to be said that the media was very powerful.


    In the evening, when Noah came back home, he said to Mond, "Son, don''t you know that Nancy has


    up to home?"


    There were only the two of them when Noah said that.


    But Mond wrote, "As far as I know, Nancy is in her mother''s house now. She hasn''t been home for a


    long time. Let her chat with her parents. After all, she is the only daughter of the Nie Family..."


    "I really don''t know what you are thinking about. After all, you are still young and you haven''t got


    married for a long time. Why does she note to our home, but to her mother''s home?"


    Hearing his father''s angry tone, Mond said for Nancy, "Do you think she dares toe back since


    Nathan kidnapped herst time? No matter what, she is only an eighteen year old girl. She must be


    afraid of our family."


    Noah looked at the words written by his son, although he didn''t say anything or admit that it was


    Nathan who had kidnapped Nancy.


    He had long admitted that it was Nathan who had kidnapped Nancy. Otherwise, it was impossible for


    Mond to frame him.


    After all, they were both his sons, not to mention that the matter hade to this point. If he continued


    to pursue it at this time, it would be meaningless.


    "I don''t care what method you use. Take Nancy home as soon as possible. It''s not proper for my


    daughter-inw not to go back to the Lu Family."


    This time, Mond didn''t submit. He wrote something to his father, "It''s not my fault. It''s Nathan''s fault.


    Nancy dare not toe home because of what he did. It''s normal for her to be afraid of seeing


    Nathan."


    Mond was telling the truth. No one was willing to go back home which was a threat to him.


    Noah thought of the gossip Mond had with Hedyst time. "Don''t me others for everything. Why


    don''t you tell me about the scandalst time? You don''t believe Nancy and went to take care of Hedy."


    Now in Mond''s mind, his father was a big shot. Nancy must be very unhappy about this, which was


    what Mond had expected.


    However, he never regretted what he had done, because he had to do that to protect Nancy.


    At that time, not to mention Hedy was trying every means to plot against Nancy, and even Nathan had


    threatened him with the safety of Nancy.


    At the thought of this, Mond felt very sorry for Nancy, who was in danger because of him. He felt guilty


    when he thought of this.


    That was why he tried his best to help the Nie Groupter. He didn''t want the group to be implicated as


    well.


    Looking at his son''s silent face, Noah thought that he hadpletely taken his advice, so he slowed


    down his tone and said, "Dad knows that you also have a lot of difficulties, but you can''t be anxious


    about this matter. You can slowlymunicate with Nancy. After all, I also like this child very much."


    Then he turned around and walked into his room.

 Chapter 171 Stay Alone

    Chapter 171 Stay Alone


    When Mond stayed alone in the room, he checked all the things that had happened recently.


    When Nancy was tossing and turning in the room, Mond was alone.


    In the end, Mond couldn''t help but miss Nancy. He sent a message to her, "I heard that you''re back.


    How are you doing now?"


    When Nancy was lying on the bed, lost in various fancies and conjectures. Her phone rang.


    She wondered who sent her the message at this time.


    She picked it up and found it was a message from the number that hadn''t appeared on her screen for a


    long time.


    Originally, her mind was in a mess. Now that she saw the number was from Mond, she became even


    more agitated.


    She didn''t n to reply to this message, but she couldn''t help but text, "I''m fine now."


    She hesitated for a few times before sending it out.


    When Mond sent this message, he was uneasy. He wondered if Nancy would reply to his message.


    When he was about to lose hope, a message came in.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Mond quickly picked it up and found that it was a few simple words of Nancy, without any extra words.


    Mond sensed the coldness in Nancy''s attitude and didn''t know how to continue the topic.


    He would be confident if he could hear a few more words from Nancy. Now it showed that Nancy''s


    attitude was very cold. Mond thought helplessly, ''What does she mean now?''


    No matter what, Mond didn''t want to give up. He wrote brazenly, "You can stay at your parents'' home


    now. I will go to see you tomorrow."


    After sending the message, Mond stared at the screen, hoping that Nancy''s message woulde


    soon.


    After more than ten minutes, he received a message from Nancy. "No, thanks."


    These two simple words deprived Mond of the courage to send more message.


    ''It seems that she is still angry with me'', but in Mond''s mind, ''I have done so much for your family. Can''t


    it prove my love for you?''


    This was just his thought, but he did not speak it out.


    He didn''t know what to say next, so he had no choice but to send a message to Nancy, "It''ste now.


    Go to bed early. I won''t disturb you anymore."


    Mond''s message was very helpless. Seeing this, Nancy also didn''t know what the two of them were


    talking about.


    In Nancy''s heart, she had always wanted to give up on being with Mond, but she was still thinking


    about how good he was to her and the Nie Group.


    In the past, she was very determined to divorce. But since Ellen confessed his love to her, she realized


    that she couldn''t let go of Mond so easily.


    Besides, her parents had said so many good things about Mond tonight, which made her confused.


    For thest message from Mond, Nancy didn''t know how to answer it, so she didn''t reply. The first night


    she returned home, she passed by like this.


    On the next day, there was still no y for Nancy. At home, when she was bored, she imagined how


    much Ellen had taken care of her in the film crew.


    Moreover, she was the host here now. On the next morning, Nancy called Ellen. At that time, he was


    still sleeping.


    After all, it was rare to have a rest. Although they celebrities looked fantastic on the surface, no one


    could see what they had suffered.


    Nancy knew something about this.


    In a daze, Ellen received a call from Nancy. He looked at the number on his phone and asked, "Nancy,


    What''s the matter?"


    "Ellen, I can tell from your tone that you are not awake yet. I''m sorry to bother you." Nancy apologized


    first.


    But Ellen didn''t take it seriously. "It''s okay. What''s the matter?"


    "If my memory serves me right, you don''t have ys today, do you? After all, I''m the host here. You


    must give me face." Nancy invited.


    But Ellen said, "I won''t go. Please forgive me. The people here are so enthusiastic. I might as well rest


    at home."


    It was a rare day off. Ellen didn''t want to be watched by his fans outside.


    However, Nancy told him, "I''m not inviting you out for dinner. I''m sending a car to pick you up to our


    house for dinner. Don''t worry. It''s absolutely safe."


    Hearing what Nancy said, Ellen suddenly came to his senses. It must be very quiet in her house.


    Moreover, Ellen liked Nancy very much. It was good for him to visit her family and know more about


    her.


    "Okay, I will go." Ellen agreed readily.


    "Okay, let''s have lunch at my home, or I''ll ask dad toe back and drink with you." Nancy suggested.


    She wanted to ask for Ellen''s opinion. She didn''t know what his opinion was. After all, some people


    didn''t like too many people. They would feel restrained when they felt that there was a stranger.


    Sure enough, it was not out of her expectation. Ellen told her, "Don''t bother uncle and aunt. After all, we


    are not familiar with them. If someone is here, I will be restrained."


    "Okay, I''ll send a car to pick you up at noon." Nancy hung up the phone happily.


    After all, she got along well with Ellen these days. Moreover, the two of them had always been brother


    and sister in the crew, and it was necessary for her to be the host!


    ording to her memory, she knew what kind of food Ellen liked. After all, she had been with him for


    such a long time.


    Nancy ran into the kitchen and asked someone to buy the food that Ellen liked.


    And she told them, "Ellen wille to our house for lunch. You must cook something delicious."


    "Are you talking about that super star?" The cook was a young man about more than 30 years old. He


    asked excitedly.


    "Yes, so you must cook your best dishes. It''s gettingte. You can go to buy the food yourself. You


    must choose the freshest one."


    Nancy was also very excited. After all, Ellen was an A-lister star. He was willing to have dinner with her,


    a person who had not been in the entertainment circle for a long time, which had shown great respect


    to her...


    "Okay, Miss Nancy. I will do it right away. When the big star arrives, can I take a photo with him?"


    Seeing the chef looking at her eagerly, Nancy couldn''t helpughing.


    "Well, don''t worry. But don''t spread it out, or you will get nothing." Nancy warned him not to let him talk


    nonsense outside, or else her family would not be peaceful.


    This was a great gift for the cook. He promised repeatedly, "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone. I''ll go to


    buy food right now."


    After saying that, he went to buy the food that Nancy told him...

 Chapter 172 The Arrival Of A Star

    Chapter 172 The Arrival Of A Star


    When Mond arrived at thepany today, he was thinking about the arrival of Nancy.


    Therefore, he quickly handled his work and wanted to go to the Nie Family to visit Nancy.


    After all, he had helped the Nie Family a lot. It meant that he had saved the whole family, Nancy


    wouldn''t shut him out.


    So at about ten o''clock, Mond asked Charlie to send him to the house of the Nie Family.


    He didn''t call Nancy before he came here, because the bodyguards arranged by Charlie told them that


    Nancy hadn''t left the house, so he was sure that she was still at home.


    After sending Mond to the house of the Nie Family, Charlie drove away.


    After all, they hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and there were so many misunderstandings


    between them. There must be something embarrassing between the two of them.


    He would avoid making Mond embarrassed if he was not there...


    The servant of the Nie Family came up in a hurry and greeted enthusiastically, "Mr. Mond, you are


    here."


    Mond nodded slightly to greet to the servant.


    Nancy was watching TV in her room. She had just sent a driver to pick up Ellen. Although it was not


    time for Lunch, the two of them could have a chat when Ellen arrived.


    Before Ellen came, she heard a servant call, "Miss Nancy, Mr. Mond is here."


    Nancy was shocked. She turned around in a hurry and saw Mond being pushed by a servant.


    Anyway, he was a guest. Besides, he was her nominal husband.


    Nancy stood up and told the servant, "I know. You can go downstairs and make a cup of tea for him."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After the servant left, Nancy broke the ice first. She asked in a very calm tone, "Aren''t you at work?


    Why are you here? "


    "My wife is home. Can''t Ie over and have a look?" Mond put on a smile, which was totally different


    from his usual cold attitude.


    At this time, Nancy saw the servanting over, she didn''t say anything. After the servant put down


    the tea, Nancy told her, "Well, you can go downstairs. Don''t let anyone in without my permission."


    In fact, Nancy didn''t want others to see the conflict between her and Mond, not to mention that he was


    a dumb in front of others.


    Although Nancy had a problem with Mond now, she didn''t want his secret to be exposed to the public.


    Although they were all servants of her own family and she trusted them very much, no one could


    guarantee that they would leak the secret. After all, the identity of Mond was not small...


    However, these servants didn''t think so.


    They thought that the two of them had been separated for so long. As the saying goes, absence makes


    the heart grow fonder. If the two of them were together, they were afraid of being seen by others.


    So in the eyes of the servant full of ambiguity, Mond was inexplicably in a good mood...


    It seemed that all the members of the Nie Family didn''t know their agreement. They thought that he


    and Nancy were a real couple and didn''t have any conflict.


    When there were only the two of them left in the room, Mond asked, "Why didn''t you tell me in advance


    that you were back so that I could pick you up?"


    Hearing what Mond said, Nancy was inexplicably angry.


    She said in a very sharp tone, "Why should I tell you? Who are you to me?"


    Mond had thought about it before. He knew that the reaction of Nancy would definitely be fierce.


    Therefore, he didn''t take it seriously. Instead, he said in a very serious tone, "You''re my wife. Did you


    forget?"


    "When did I be your wife? Don''t forget that we two are a contractual couple, and we are married


    because of the interests of ourpanies."


    Nancy''s words were sharp and straightforward, which made Mond feel bad.


    Although he had been well prepared, in his heart, Nancy had always been a very naughty, intelligent


    and warm person.


    Now, Mond couldn''t ept what Nancy said all of a sudden.


    Although Mond was already ufortable, he tried hard to control his temper and said, "Even if we


    are a contractual couple, we are still a couple. Today we two are together, no one can change it. It''s the


    legal judgment that we are a couple. We haven''t divorced for a day, that can''t be changed one day."


    "Now you remember that I''m your wife. Why didn''t you remember when I was kidnapped by Nathan?


    Why didn''t you remember I am you wife when you were intimate with Hedy? "


    Mond thought that he had made it clear to Nancy that she should understand his difficulties, but Mond


    didn''t expect that she would attack him with this matter.


    He came to see her out of kindness. Why didn''t she understand and said something like that?


    "I thought you know what I''m doing. Although what I did before made you unhappy, I''ve already


    expressed my attitudeter. Why do you always struggle with this kind of thing?"


    Mond asked angrily. Originally, man had a temper. Today, he came here with a friendly attitude towards


    Nancy.


    After repressing her anger for many days, Nancy finally let it out. "Mond, who do you think you are?


    Why do you want me to know your bitterness? Don''t you know what you have done to me? Just as you


    said, although we are a contractual couple, we are legally recognized. Have you ever considered my


    feelings when you are with Hedy?"


    Facing Nancy''s aggressive attitude, Mond couldn''t bear the anger in his heart any more. After all, he


    had been very hard these days.


    "I won''t talk with you today. I didn''t want to quarrel with you. I just want to tell you that we haven''t


    canceled the engagement for a day, you are still a member of our Lu Family."


    Then he turned around and drove out. Then he picked up the phone and sent a message to Charlie,


    "Come and pick me up."


    Seeing that Mond went out angrily, Nancy had mixed feelings. This man had done so many wrong


    things, but he didn''t seem to regret at all.


    She had thought that he must have known his mistake by sending her a messagest night. Now it


    seemed that everything was just what she thought...


    When Mond arrived at the door, he saw a car slowly driving in. He wondered who was in the car.


    Mond wondered which one of Nate and Ivy came back.


    When he was waiting for Charlie, he inadvertently turned his face and found that the person who got


    out of the car was the famous star, Ellen, who was filming with Nancy...

 Chapter 173 Feeling Different

    Chapter 173 Feeling Different


    Thinking of the gossip between Ellen and Nina, Mond felt very unhappy.


    Did it have anything to do with this big star?


    At first, Mond was very relieved about what Nancy said and did, but recently, she turned a blind eye to


    him, which made him very ufortable.


    Why did Ellene here at this time? And Mond knew that now only Nancy was at home, and her


    parents were not at home at all.


    Seeing that Ellen went straight to the living room and that Nancy also came out to greet him with a


    smile, Mond''s jealousy was burning in his heart...


    Originally, Nancy was his wife, but now she spoke ill of him and smiled at other man, which made him


    feel unfair.


    If Mond had known that Ellen woulde, he would not have leave the Nie Family in advance.


    But now, he had been in a fit of pique with Nancy just now and had left the house. No matter what, he


    couldn''t go back.


    Mond didn''t know what the two of them were doing at home. He was very depressed.


    At this moment, Charlie drove over. Seeing Mond waiting at the door, he was confused.


    After all, he was with Mond. He had already seen the anger in Mond''s heart, but he didn''t know what


    had happened between him and Nancy. After all, it was a matter between the couple and he had no


    right to ask.


    But Charlie still cared about Mond very much. He asked carefully, "Mr. Mond, why did youe out so


    early? Where are we going now?"


    Only when Charlie asked did Mond knew that he didn''t have any n, but considering his current


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    situation, it was impossible for him to go to thepany.


    Mond was very upset now. He couldn''t do anything even if he went to thepany.


    Besides, it was a critical moment in thepany, so he couldn''t be careless at all.


    "It''s almost noon. Let''s find a ce to drink."


    Said Mond coldly. He was not as excited as he was when he came here in the morning.


    Charlie didn''t dare to say anything. He said submissively, "Well, it''s almost time for lunch."


    After Charlie helped him get into the car, Mond closed his eyes for rest. Charlie peeked at his


    expression in the rearview mirror, but couldn''t find anything wrong.


    Although Mond hid it well, Charlie also knew that the two of them must have quarreled just now.


    Otherwise, Mond wouldn''t have looked like this...


    Charlie found a restaurant nearby. It was not lunch time, so there were very few people in the


    restaurant.


    Charlie ordered a small private room. The two of them went in and ordered some dishes.


    Mond told Charlie, "Order two bottles of wine."


    "Mr. Mond, you can''t drink now. It''s not noon yet. You have to go to work in the afternoon." Now that


    things hade to this, it was impossible for Charlie not to persuade him.


    But Mond said, "I won''t go to work this afternoon. Let them do whatever they want."


    "No, you have a lot of things to deal with this afternoon." Charlie tried his best to persuade him.


    Now he knew very well that as long as Mond drank, he would definitely drink too much. Now there were


    only two people beside Mond, Ron and him. Although Mond was his boss, he was also like his friend.


    Hearing what Charlie said, Mond came back to his senses. What Charlie said was true. It was office


    hours now. If he got drunk, it would bring a very bad impression on others.


    When the dishes were about to be served, Charlie couldn''t help but ask curiously, "What''s wrong with


    you and Mrs. Nancy? Why do you look unhappy? Didn''t you go there happily in the morning?"


    Although he knew what had happened between Mond and Hedy, he believed that there was nothing


    Mond couldn''t handle, let alone his wife.


    That was why Charlie was surprised when he saw Mond looked dispirited.


    "Let''s eat. Don''t mention those things." Mond felt very sad. He almost went crazy when he thought of


    the way that Nancy and Ellen were talking andughing happily in the room...


    "Okay, but if you have something to talk with Mrs. Nancy, you mustmunicate with her in time. After


    all, if you don''t talk about the matter, the conflict will definitely be umted."


    Charlie tried to persuade him.


    Mond kept silent. It was unnecessary to tell others about the matter between him and his wife.


    Moreover, Mond was a very proud man. He was afraid that if he told others what he had done, it would


    make Ron and Charlieugh at him.


    Anyway, they couldn''t help him even if he said it out. Thinking of this, Mond just kept silent.


    When Ellen arrived at the house of Nancy, the chef there had just begun to cook.


    Although she had a fight with Mond just now, Nancy was still very happy for the arrival of Ellen.


    She saw that Ellen got out of the car and Mond was still at her door. Nancy pretended not to see him


    and greeted Ellen with a smile.


    She said in a very euphemistic tone, "Ellen,e in and have a seat."


    Ellen had just saw Mond, although his car came in at once. But the sharp eyed Ellen had found that


    Mond seemed to be angry.


    When Ellen saw Nancy, a special tenderness appeared in his heart. He said in a bright voice, "Nancy,


    you''re too polite. You even sent a car to pick me up."


    "Ellen, don''t be so formal with me. This is what I should do. It''s not easy for you toe to our city, so I


    should do my best to be a host."


    When Ellen came to her home, Nancy was very happy. She had already forgotten the conflict between


    her and Mond.


    The two of them entered the room and sat down. Nancy personally made him a cup of tea.


    After expressing his thanks politely, Ellen asked politely, "Aren''t uncle and aunt at home?"


    Although the two of them had worked together for a long time, Nancy had never told Ellen that her


    family ran apany.


    What''s more, Ellen had taken a fancy to the girl named Nancy, and he had never asked her about it.


    So today, Ellen asked politely when her parents were not at home.


    At this point, Nancy didn''t deliberately hide the truth, so she casually replied, "My parents are all


    working. They''ve been very busy in thepany recently. I''m afraid that you will be restrained if they


    are here, so I didn''t tell them you woulde. "


    It turned out that Nancy''s family was also very rich.

 Chapter 174 Im Used To It

    Chapter 174 I''m Used To It


    When Ellen was about to say something, he saw two or three servants standing outside the door of the


    living room.


    They were all looking into the living room, but no one dared toe in.


    Ellen was used to this kind of situation. He smiled at the people outside.


    But he said to Nancy in a very calm tone, "So you are from a rich family. Why didn''t I know that


    before?"


    Knowing that Ellen was joking, Nancy said naughtily, "Do you care what kind of person I am? Besides,


    you didn''t ask me deliberately. I can''t tell anyone that my family runs apany, right?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ellenughed and said in a spoiled tone, "You are always so glib tongued."


    Nancy stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m an honest girl. I''m never sharp tongued. By the way, why


    didn''t you bring your assistant here?"


    What she meant was that Ellen''s assistant had never been separated from him. He didn''t see his


    assistante with him today, so she asked.


    "It''s a rare day off today. I''ll give him a day off." Ellen seemed to be indifferent.


    Nancy couldn''t help but praise, "Ellen, you are so considerate. If anyone bes your wife in the


    future, she will definitely be very happy."


    As soon as she said that, she regretted in her heart.


    Ellen had confessed his love to her, but she didn''t ept him. Now she said something like that, wasn''t


    it a great irony to him?


    But what she said was like water that had been poured out and could never be taken back.


    With a faint smile on Ellen''s face, Nancy couldn''t figure out what he meant. "Am I really as good as you


    said? Then why don''t you ept me?"


    "I was just kidding. Don''t take it seriously." Nancy said with an awkward smile.


    Ellen put on an indifferent expression and said, "I know. I''m not as perfect as you said, so I know you


    are joking."


    Hearing what Ellen said, Nancy wished she could p herself on the face.


    Why did she say something like that? Didn''t it embarrass the two of them?


    Ellen seemed to have read her mind. He smiled and said, "I was just kidding. Why do you take it


    seriously? We have made a deal that we will be good friends in the future. We can be friends forever. "


    "Yes, we are good friends. We can be friends forever."


    At this time, Nancy raised her head and saw the servants outside the living room.


    She said helplessly, "Ellen, look at our servants. I just said that you wereing, and they were so


    excited that they wanted to take a photo with you."


    "It''s okay. Anyway, there are no other people now. Only a few of your family members, I will do my best


    to cooperate no matter what they ask me to do for your sake."


    It was not that Ellen had shown respect to Nancy, but that he thought it didn''t matter as long as there


    were only a few servants in the house.


    Hearing Ellen''s words, Nancy said happily, "Then I''ll thank you for them. I''ll let them in right now."


    "Anyway, we don''t have anything else to do now. Let''s go to your yard and have a look. It''s more


    convenient."


    Ellen stopped her at once. He thought it would be better to take a photo with these servants in the yard


    outside.


    Therefore, when the two of them walked out of the living room, the servants stood aside and didn''t dare


    to say anything.


    After all, they were not allowed to disturb Ellen without Nancy''s permission.


    Seeing them eagerly looking at her, Nancy felt very funny.


    After all, they were not young anymore. Why did they also chase after stars?


    She told the servants, "I''ve already told Ellen, you can take photos with him."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the gardener in her yard said, "Big star, you''re so handsome. You''re


    even more handsome than in your photo."


    Thepliments made Ellen feel a little embarrassed.


    He smiled and said, "Thank you for your praise and love."


    The servants took photos with Ellen. He was very patient today.


    No matter whom he took the photo with, he always put on a smile, which made him more


    approachable.


    The members of Nancy''s family were very excited. Although she was a star now, they didn''t feel fresh


    because they saw each other all day long.


    Now they saw such a handsome man standing in front of them, and he was an A-lister star. How could


    they not be excited?


    Now, only the chef in the house was cooking, and the rest of the people were satisfied.


    Nancy walked in the yard with Ellen. They came to the fish pool in the yard, and there was a rockery


    beside it.


    It was beautiful to spray water from the rockery.


    Ellen sighed, "It seems that uncle and aunt are also very good at enjoying themselves. The yard is so


    beautiful."


    For this point, Nancy was very proud. She didn''t treat Ellen as an outsider at all.


    "You''re right. No matter how busy my parents are at work, they always spare time to travel every year.


    Moreover, the two of them love each other very much. Although they are not young now, they often


    show off their love to me. As if I were the daughter they picked up."


    Although what Nancy said was aint, everyone could see that she looked very happy.


    Ellen said with emotion, "I really envy uncle and aunt. No matter how much money we make, only


    family happiness is the most important."


    When Nancy was about to say something, Ellen remembered that he had just seen Mond at the door.


    He asked casually, "By the way, when I came to your house just now, I saw a man at the door. He


    seemed to be very angry, but he was very handsome. Who is he?"


    Hearing what Ellen said, Nancy knew that he had seen Mond.


    She didn''t hide it anymore. She sat down with Ellen and said in a very calm tone, "Ellen, I haven''t told


    you, right? In fact, I''ve already been married. The man you saw just now is my husband."


    What Nancy said made Ellen suspect that there was something wrong with his ears.


    Although Nancy refused his confession, Ellen believed that she had no feelings for him, so he didn''t


    force her. But he didn''t expect that she had already been married.


    Besides, Ellen saw the man sitting on a wheelchair with inconvenient legs and feet.


    Ellen knew that Nancy was only eighteen years old. Now it seemed that she had a very good family


    background. How could she marry a cripple? Ellen couldn''t figure it out...

 Chapter 175 Very Curious

    Chapter 175 Very Curious


    "What did you just say? Why didn''t I hear it clearly? " In fact, Ellen had heard it clearly, but he didn''t


    believe what he had heard.


    Nancy also understood what he meant. After all, the two of them had been together for so long.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She decided not to dodge and said in a very serious tone, "You didn''t mishear. I''m married. The man


    just now is my husband."


    At this time, Ellen was sure that what he had just heard was true.


    He said in a very surprised tone, "You have been married. Why haven''t I heard of it before? In my


    memory, you seem to be only eighteen. You should not have be reached the age of marriage."


    "What you said is true, but our marriage is also a fact. You don''t know that I married my husband for


    some reason."


    When she mentioned this matter, Nancy looked a little dispirited.


    Although Ellen was curious, he didn''t have the heart to force her, so he had to let her do whatever she


    wanted. If she was willing to tell him, he would listen to her. If she was unwilling to tell him, he would


    not force her. After all, it was necessary to respect each other as friends.


    Looking at Ellen''s silent face, Nancy decided to tell him everything. She knew that Ellen was a


    considerate person, not to mention that she had kept this matter in her heart for so many days, even


    she had hidden it from her parents.


    If she told Ellen about this, she might feel better...


    "My husband is called Mond. He is the man you saw just now. The Lu Group, the leading enterprise in


    our city, belongs to his family."


    Nancy briefly introduced the background of Mond so that Ellen could understand why she married him.


    "When I and Mond got married, we two were a contractual couple. But none of their family knew about


    it, so you must hide it for me."


    With a mischievous look on her face, she had noticed a distressed expression on Ellen''s face.


    "Just say it. No matter what, I will respect your opinion. If you are wronged, you will feel better if you


    speak out."


    After all, they were a couple, but Ellen thought he could be a good trash can.


    Nancy didn''t want to make everything clear, she just said, "Usually, Mond is very good to me. There are


    some conflicts between the two of us, and they haven''t been solved yet."


    From her casual words, Ellen knew that Nancy hadn''t told him the whole story.


    But if it were him, he wouldn''t have told anyone else what happened between the couple. He


    understood it very well.


    "There are always quarreling between a couple. If Mond treats you well, don''t take everything to heart.


    After all, the two should respect and trust each other."


    No matter how much he loved Nancy, Ellen had never thought of destroying other people''s family.


    Unlike other men, he didn''t take advantage of other people''s husband when he saw a little


    disagreement between them.


    "Thank you, Ellen. But I found that Mond seemed to have changed a lot. He seemed to be nice to me


    on the surface, but he took good care of Hedy."


    In the end, Nancy spoke out the unhappiness in her heart, which made Ellen suddenly realize that no


    wonder why Hedy did everything against Nancy. It turned out that it was caused by the jealousy of


    women.


    However, there were some things that Ellen couldn''t figure out. He hesitated and asked, "Since Mond


    treats Hedy well, why does she envy and hate you? Don''t you feel that something is wrong?"


    "It''s normal. Maybe she wants me to divorce Mond, but I have found that there hasn''t been a rumor


    about the two of them for a long time. Is it because the two of them have broken up?"


    When she thought of these things, Nancy didn''t understand why the two people, who were having a


    good time, stopped talking.


    After all, Ellen was experienced and knowledgeable. He advised, "Maybe it''s not what you think. You


    have to know more about it so that you won''t regret."


    Speaking of this, Nancy was a little annoyed. After all, it was for Mond that Heyd had hurt her several


    times.


    She told Ellen, "I don''t want to listen to the things between the two of them anymore. I feel annoyed


    and don''t know how to deal with them. I have mentioned divorce with Mondst time, but he didn''t


    agree."


    Hearing what Nancy said, Ellen knew that she hadn''t seen clearly her feelings for Mond.


    After all, she was his good friend and sister, and Ellen didn''t want her to regret.


    He said sincerely, "After all, it''s a matter between you two, and it''s not appropriate for others to


    interfere. But I just want to tell you that you are now my good friend and my sister, so I don''t want you


    to be unhappy. No matter what decision you make, I will unconditionally support you."


    "Thank you, Ellen. Don''t worry. I will be careful." Unknowingly, it was already noon. At this time, the


    servant came to tell them that the meal was ready and asked them to go back to the dining room for


    lunch.


    Ellen and Nancy came to the dining room. Today, she deliberately asked the servants to buy a lot of


    food, so the table was full.


    Ellen was a little surprised, "Nancy, you can''t be so exaggerated. There are only two of us. How can


    you let them cook so many dishes? There are only two of us. You want to feed me to death..."


    "Ha ha, Ellen, our chef is really good at cooking. Have a good taste of the food. I''m sure you''ll want to


    eat them next time."


    In fact, in Nancy''s eyes, stars also had their own worries.


    After all, they couldn''t go out for dinner like normal people, because they might be surronded by the


    crowd at any time, which was thest reason they wanted to eat outside.


    Besides, the shooting time was very tight. They hardly had time to rest, let alone go shopping and have


    dinner.


    It was a rare day for them to have a rest. Everyone in the crew wanted to sleep all day long and didn''t


    even need to eat anything, so that they could have a good rest.


    Therefore, it wasn''t a waste of time for him if she asked the chef to cook more dishes and let Ellen


    have a good taste...


    The two of them sat down. Nancy asked Ellen, "There''s no y today anyway. What shall we drink?"


    "It''s still warm now. Let''s have some beer. Just for fun and we don''t intend to get drunk." Ellen


    suggested.


    He thought that Nancy was a girl and he didn''t want her to drink too much. Moreover, in his impression,


    she seldom drank.

 Chapter 176 A Very Happy Meal

    Chapter 176 A Very Happy Meal


    "Let''s drink some beer. It''s not drunk anyway." Nancy agreed with Ellen''s suggestion.


    She didn''t know what happened today. The chef who took care of them was very attentive.


    Just as they were about to pick up the beer, the chef came over and asked, "Miss, would you like to


    have a taste of my cooking today?"


    Looking at the chef''s eager eyes, it suddenly urred to Nancy that she had promised him.


    She said with a smile, "I know what you mean. Thank you for your hard work today. Don''t worry. I will


    do what I promised you."


    Then she told Ellen, "Mr. Ellen, my chef just heard that you wereing, so he asked me to tell you


    that he wanted your signature."


    Ellen agreed readily, "well, let''s start now. Otherwise, if I get drunkter, you can''t get it even if you


    want."


    Ellen was joking, but the chef took it seriously.


    The chef quickly picked up the paper and pen prepared by the driver and respectfully handed them to


    Ellen, "thank you, big star." His excitement was evident.


    Ellen quickly signed his name on it, and then gave him a signature photo from his bag as an extra gift.


    Then the cook took out his mobile phone and took two photos of himself and Ellen. Finally, he went out


    with satisfaction.


    "I hope it won''t cause you any trouble today." Nancy said shyly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "It''s okay. It''s normal. Besides, there are not many people in your family. Otherwise, I will feel tired."


    The two looked at each other, picked up their sses and took a sip.


    "Come on, have a taste of our chef''s cooking." After saying that, Nancy picked up a sweet and sour


    sparerib for Ellen and put it in front of him.


    Ellen thanked her politely, "thank you. I can do it myself. Don''t worry. I won''t be too polite."


    Just as he said, Ellen was not polite at all. He tasted all the dishes cooked by the chef.


    Seeing this, Nancy was very happy. After all, from this point of view, Ellen was very satisfied with her


    own chef.


    The two of them had unwittingly drunk three or four bottles of beer. Nancy couldn''t drink much.


    When she drank almost two bottles of beer, she seemed to be a little drunk and her face was a little


    red.


    Ellen looked at her and said, "I think you have drunk enough. Don''t drink anymore. Let''s talk while


    eating. You can eat more."


    "Don''t worry, Ellen. I''m not drunk. I''m very happy to have dinner with you today. Come on, let me drink


    more with you." Nancy raised her ss and proposed a toast to Ellen.


    Seeing that she was so kind, Ellen felt embarrassed to refuse. He raised his ss in response, but


    warned her, "your face is a little red. After drinking this ss, you must not drink it again."


    However, Nancy said, "don''t worry about me. Even if I''m drunk, I''m still at my own home. Nothing will


    happen to me. Since you came to our house today, I''m willing to sacrifice my life to apany you. I


    must drink with you."


    "I don''t need you to risk your life to apany me. Just take care of yourself." Said Ellen.


    "Okay, I won''t drink anymore. But I know you can drink a lot. You can drink as you like." Said Nancy.


    Ellen didn''t intend to be polite to her at all. After all, he admired her very much, and he loved her very


    much.


    Ellen didn''t intend to make her drunk at all, but sometimes things couldn''t be done as you wished.


    Nancy drank another ss of beer. At this time, even she herself felt a little drunk.


    She said with embarrassment, "Ellen, I might have drunk too much. I''m a little embarrassed."


    "It''s normal. You can''t drink much." Said Ellen.


    The two of them chatted casually for a while. Perhaps, Nancy was really a little drunk.


    She said to Ellen, "Ellen, I want to divorce Mond, but I really can''t forget him. What do you think I


    should do?"


    Ellen knew that alcohol talks the truth. Now it seemed that Nancy really didn''t want to leave Mond.


    As the saying goes, it''s better to separate ten temples than to separate a marriage. That''s Ellen''s idea.


    Looking at the painful look on Nancy''s face, Ellen said, "if you really can''t forget Mond, you should


    know more about him."


    "There''s no need for me to know it now. The fact is that he has a good rtionship with Hedy. And


    when Hedy was injured, he went to the hospital to watch over her day and night. Isn''t it convincing?"


    Hearing what Nancy said, Ellen also thought that Mond was a bastard.


    It was not a man''s business to be intimate with another woman even if Mond didn''t love such a good


    wife.


    But after all, Ellen was a modest gentleman. Even if he was dissatisfied, he couldn''t speak it out in front


    of Nancy.


    If he spoke it out, Nancy would feel more painful.


    Ellen had been in the society for such a long time. He had seen all kinds of people and things.


    As for what had happened between Mond and Nancy, he didn''t know the specific situation, so he had


    no say in it.


    Since Nancy had said so, Ellen had to say, "if you really feel pain, then there is no need to continue the


    marriage. If you really have feelings for him, you can know morw about him and see what the problem


    is."


    "I don''t want to talk to him anymore, so how can I know him? He is young master of the group of the Lu


    Family, and he is surrounded by many women who want to get close to him. How can he care about


    me?"


    Now that Nancy was drunk, she could say whatever she wanted to say.


    After all, Ellen was a gentleman. Now that he heard her feelings with the help of alcohol, he didn''t know


    what to say.


    After all, his identity was a little embarrassing. Although he treated Nancy as a good friend now, he


    knew that his love for her hadn''t subsided.


    If he said something else, he would sow dissension between the couple.


    Now, Nancy just talked to herself and didn''t ask for Ellen''s opinion. It proved that she really drank too


    much.


    She murmured to herself, "I know that although Mond does not have very flexible legs, there are many


    girls who love money now. I don''t care if he is disabled or not. As long as we can enjoy our life,


    everything will be fine."


    Ellen said, "Nancy, you drank too much. Come on, drink more water. You will feel better soon."


    After saying that, he poured a ss of water and gently handed it to Nancy.

 Chapter 177 Feeling Depressed

    Chapter 177 Feeling Depressed


    However, Nancy muttered, "I didn''t drink too much at all. I just feel a little depressed."


    "I know you didn''t drink too much. Drink some water." Ellen coaxed Nancy into drinking water as if he


    was coaxing a child,pletely treating her as his sister.


    "Okay, I will listen to you." With a very obedient look, Nancy drank up the ss of water that Ellen


    brought.


    The two of them had almost finished eating, and Ellen felt a little full.


    He helped Nancy up and said, "let''s go to the living room and have a seat."


    At this time, a servant quickly came up to take care of Nancy and said, "Miss Nancy, are you drunk?"


    "It''s okay. We just drank a little beer. We''ll be fine in a minute." Ellen told the servant not to worry.


    Indeed, Nancy was just a little drunk. She was not drunk. As soon as the two of them sat down in the


    living room, the servant made two cups of thick tea for them to sober them up.


    "Mr. Ellen, I don''t know what''s wrong with me now. I''m afraid that Hedy will frame me again when I see


    her." Nancy inadvertently voiced out her concern.


    Ellen knew that it was impossible to guard against such a thing.


    He said helplessly, "as the saying goes, a heart for harm cannot be maintained, and a heart for defense


    cannot be lost. In the future, you should be more careful, as long as Hedy was there, you must pay


    attention to what you do, and don''t be seized by her again."


    Just as Nancy was about to speak, a phone call came. She quickly picked up her mother''s phone and


    asked in a very soft tone, "Mom, what''s up?" She acted like a spoiled child.


    However, this was not what her mom thought. Ivy said in a very reproachful tone, "what are you talking


    about? Can''t I call you if there is nothing else?"


    "My dear mother, I don''t mean anything else. I just want to ask you if there is anything else?"


    Nancy asked in a different tone.


    However, Ivy was very alert. "Girl, did you drink when I heard you speak?"


    She knew her daughter very well. She had noticed the change in Nancy.


    "I just drank a bottle of beer and I''m not drunk. Don''t worry." Hearing his mother''s words, Nancy


    immediately told her that she didn''t drink much.


    She couldn''t see the woman on the other end of the phone. She frowned and asked, "who did you drink


    with? Where are you now?"


    "I''m at home now. Don''t worry. Ellen from our crew came here to y." Nancy answered her mother''s


    question honestly.


    "Well, I see. You can drink more water." Ivy heard that her daughter''s friend was also at home, so she


    didn''t ask more but hung up the phone.


    Nancy didn''t know that she had answered the phone. Ivy had called the servant.


    It meant that Nancy was at home and under the surveince of all the family members. That was why


    Ivy was relieved.


    Ivy told people in the house to take good care of Nancy and Ellen and not to let them feel neglected.


    No matter what, she had heard from her daughter that Ellen had taken much care of her daughter.


    Ivy thought that she should have received Ellen in person, but on second thought, this young man


    might feel restrained if she went back.


    Today, her daughter invited him toe home, perhaps to express her gratitude to him.


    Ivy knew that everyone liked star chasing nowadays, and her family would certainly do well. The two of


    them would be taken good care of, and at the thought of this, Ivy waspletely relieved.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Ellen wanted to take advantage of the rare chance that he didn''t


    have any work today and wanted to go back and have a rest, so he stood up and said goodbye to


    Nancy.


    Ellen said, "Nancy, I think you drank too much. Have a good rest and don''t run around anymore. Just


    go to bed and I''ll go back to have a rest. Thank you for your hospitality today. I''m very happy."


    This man was very gentle, but Nancy pestered him, "I''m very depressed. Can''t you talk with me for a


    little longer?"


    Ellen knew that Nancy was really drunk. Anyway, she had a husband now. If she was drunk and said


    something inappropriate, they would definitely be embarrassed when they met in the future.


    Ellen insisted on leaving. He told Nancy euphemistically, "I have something else to do when I go back.


    If you have any trouble, you can stay in the crew another day. Let''s talk about it when we meet."


    "Well, I''ll ask the driver to send you back." Although Nancy was a little drunk, she was still sober. She


    quickly ordered the servant to send Ellen back.


    When Ellen went back, he told the servant, "yourdy drank too much. Please let her drink more tea


    and take care of her for a while."


    His concern for Nancy made the servants of the Nie Family repeatedly praise him, "Oh, I didn''t expect


    you to be so considerate. People always say that stars are very arrogant, but I see that you are not the


    same as the stars others said."


    Ellen could only express his gratitude for thesepliments, "thank you for your praise. I''m not as


    good as you said. I''m a good friend of yourdy, so you must take good care of her."


    "Don''t worry. We will take good care of her. She is a very good girl. She has a simr temper with you."


    The servant seized the chance to chat with Ellen and didn''t want to go away.


    Helplessly, Ellen said, "it''s gettingte. I should go now. I have something else to do when I go back.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m the friend of yourdy''s. I should have a chance toe in the future."


    What he said waspletelyforting. He didn''t want to be pestered by these servants anymore. He


    wanted to go back so that he could have a rest.


    What he said made sense.


    The two of them were good friends. They would often meet like this in the future, so what Ellen said


    was very reasonable.


    This was the understanding of the servants, which had nothing to do with others.


    The driver sent him back. Before Ellen went back, Ellen thanked him politely, which proved that Ellen


    was very polite.


    And invisibly, it left a very good impression on all the members of the Nie Family.


    The servants chatted with each other and were very excited. They also took out their phones which


    were used to take photos with Ellen just now. They wanted to figure out who took the best photos


    together.


    Now the happiest thing was that the chef. He took out the autograph that Ellen gave him just now.


    He said proudly, "you crowded up just now. How about me alone? I have the autograph of the big star


    now. Who has it? Show me which photo is cooler than it."


    The other servants stared nkly at the photo in the cook''s hand, and then realized that they had been


    too excited just now. They made a serious mistake and forgot to ask Ellen for a photo with his


    autograph.

 Chapter 178 Im Sorry

    Chapter 178 I''m Sorry


    The servants felt unfair and discussed with each other, "Ellen and Miss Nancy are good friends. Let''s


    go to beg her to ask Ellen to get us an autograph."


    The man''s proposal aroused everyone''s approval. "Okay, okay. Anyway, Miss Nancy is filming with


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Ellen every day. It shouldn''t be a difficult thing for her."


    They reached an agreement and came to the front of Nancy. They pushed each other, and no one was


    embarrassed to say anything to her first.


    Looking at everyone''s expression, Nancy felt a little strange. After all, this had never happened before.


    She asked curiously, "What''s wrong with you? Do you have anything to tell me? If you have anything,


    just tell me directly. Don''t feel embarrassed. "


    The chef said it for them, but his tone was full of grievance. "Miss Nancy, here is the thing. Ellen gave


    me an autograph just now, and everyone saw it. They also wanted an autograph of him, so everyone


    came to you, hoping you can help them."


    Seeing that everyone lowered their heads in silence, Nancy raised her voice and asked, "Is that so?"


    Everyone nodded and said, "Right. We didn''t expect that Ellen would be here. Miss Nancy, you and


    Ellen work together every day, so we hope you can help us ask for a photo."


    Seeing that everyone was a little embarrassed, Nancy didn''t have the heart to disappoint them. After


    all, they all worked at her home, and she already had feelings to them after a long time.


    She told everyone, "Then I''ll have a try. I can''t say that I will definitely get it, but I can have a try."


    The servants were very happy to hear that Nancy didn''t me them.


    "As long as you ask, he will give it to you. After all, he is your good friend. It''s a piece of cake for him."


    Nancy also knew that it was just a piece of cake, but before she had got it, she didn''t like to make it too


    clear, so she said it on purpose.


    "Okay, but only this time, I won''t do it again." Nancy warned them that no matter how good friends they


    were, Ellen would still be annoyed if they always made such a request...


    "Okay, it won''t happen again. Thank you, Miss Nancy." They went out in a hurry and burst intoughter


    as soon as they got out, as if it was a very happy thing for them.


    Hearing theirughter, Nancy shook her head helplessly in the room. Although these people were older


    than her, they were very fond of pursuing stars.


    No wonder they liked Ellen, he was handsome and had a good character. Anyone would like him.


    When she calmed down, Nancy remembered what had happened to Mond just now.


    She didn''t expect that he had such a bad temper. Originally, in her eyes, he was an heartless man, and


    he had been with Hedy when she was still his legal wife.


    Now that he hade to her house, he not only didn''t show any signs of admitting his mistakes, but


    also had such an arrogant attitude. The more Nancy thought about it, the angrier she became...


    Anyway, since Mond has such an attitude, there is no need for Nancy to consider his feelings.


    When Ivy came back home in the evening, Nancy told her mother everything that had happened today


    and said that Mond had a very bad attitude.


    Although Ivy didn''t know what had happened at that time, she didn''t think that Mond hade here to


    quarrel with Nancy.


    Maybe it was because her daughter was angry with his original behavior. "Nancy, you should also


    restrain your temper. I don''t think Mond is here to quarrel with you. If that''s the case, he should have


    already filed for divorce with you."


    "Mom, who is your biological daughter? Why do you speak for him?" Although Nancy was a star and


    very sensible outside, she was always a little girl who liked to act like a spoiled child in front of her


    mother.


    Looking at her daughter''s pouting face, Ivy felt a little funny and said, "You are not young now. Don''t


    just look at the surface when you think about things. In my heart, you are still in Mond''s heart."


    "Why do you say that? Is it because he helped ourpany? " Asked Nancy.


    "He helped ourpany. You don''t know how much risk he took when he helped ourpany. You


    don''t know the stake if you are not in the business field."


    Although Nancy didn''t know anything about the business, she knew that Nathan must have a purpose


    when he kidnapped her.


    But she still acted like a spoiled child in front of her mother. "I know Mond helped our family, but he


    came today with a very bad temper. How can I ept it?"


    "Silly girl, I don''t want you topletely forgive him. You can give him a period of time to carefully


    examine him, or observe what kind of person he is. This is your happiness for the rest of your life. I


    don''t want to force you, but I don''t want you to miss a good man from the bottom of my heart."


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nancy agreed, "I know. I won''t do anything reckless. I''ll give each other a


    chance."


    Ivy nodded with relief and said happily, "My daughter has grown up. I don''t need to worry about you. I


    don''t have any other requirements now. I just hope that you can be happy, it is better than anything


    else."


    This should be all the wishes of mothers in the world. No matter what, the happiness of their children


    was more important.


    Although Nancy had heard her mother put in good words for Mond, her resentment hadn''tpletely


    disappeared. After all, Mond had hurt her too deep...


    Nancy swore to herself that if she found out that Mond had done anything wrong to her, she would


    divorce him without any hesitation.


    In the evening, when Nancy went to the bathroom to take a shower, her good friend Bess called.


    Nancy didn''t hear it at all. She didn''te out until the phone was hung up automatically.


    When she had nothing to do and went to bed, feeling bored, she picked up the phone and wanted to


    see some news.


    In fact, she subconsciously wanted to see if Mond had sent her any message.


    When she opened her phone, the first thing she saw was a missed call.


    It was her best friend''s call. It showed that she was taking a shower then.


    Instead of calling back in a hurry, she wanted to see if there were any other messages and phone


    numbers that she hadn''t noticed.


    Seeing that there were no other calls or messages on the phone, she felt empty in her


    heart...

 Chapter 179 An Appointment

    Chapter 179 An Appointment


    Since she didn''t see the phone number she wanted to see, Nancy couldn''t help but feel disappointed


    and called Bess back.


    The moment she dialed the number, Bess slid the call button and said excitedly, "Nancy, why didn''t you


    tell me that you were back? Do you still think I''m your good friend?"


    Hearing her bestie''s voice, Nancy was inexplicably happy. She said in a cheerful voice, "I just came


    back yesterday. I was thinking about calling you when I went to bed, but I didn''t expect you to call me


    now."


    "You are so heartless. If I didn''t call you, will you forget me?"


    Hearing her friend''sint, Nancy couldn''t helpughing and said, "Don''t say that. I''ll shoot the


    movie the day after tomorrow. We still have one day left. Let''s go out and have fun."


    "Okay, that''s what I think. How have you been recently?" Knowing what had happened before, Bess


    asked with concern.


    "I''m fine now. Don''t worry. How do you know I''m back?" Nancy wondered why the news spread so fast.


    Bess said, "Don''t you notice that there are many advertisements on the street? It says that the A-lister,


    Ellen, is also here. Is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true. Ellen came to my home today." Originally, Nancy was not a person who liked to


    show off, but she felt that there was no need to hide from Bess.


    "Ah... You are so heartless. Why didn''t you tell me when the big star went to your home today? Can we


    still have fun as friends? If you continue to do so, we can''t have fun together. "


    Although Bess''s tone was a little heavy, Nancy knew her temper and that was not what she thought at


    all.


    She quickly calmed Bess''s anger and said, "Honey, don''t be so angry. You can go to visit me when I go


    to the set. I''ll introduce Ellen to you at that time. Besides, Ellen came to our house today, he will feel


    restrained if there are strangers."


    Hearing that, Bess felt a little relieved.


    She took a deep breath and said, "You still have a little conscience now. You didn''t call me when you


    were with a big star. Do you feel that you are a star now? Have you forgotten me? "


    Although Bess was joking, Nancy told her seriously, "Bess, don''t talk nonsense. You are always my


    best friend. Whether I am a star or not, this will never change."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Bess was moved by her words. She smiled and said, "You silly girl, how could you be so stupid? I was


    just kidding. I know you are my best friend."


    "Well, don''t be so sentimental. It''s not the style of the two of us. After breakfast tomorrow, let''s go


    shopping together."


    However, Bess was a little worried about Nancy''s suggestion. She was very considerate for her good


    friend. "Nancy, I can go anywhere now. Are you sure you can go anywhere? Don''t forget that you are a


    star now."


    However, Nancy didn''t take it seriously and said, "I''m not a star yet, not to mention that if only I pay


    attention to it, no one will notice me. I''m not as famous as a big star."


    Bess thought for a while and agreed. Now the star chasers here all focused on Ellen, so there shouldn''t


    be many people paying attention to this unknown girl...


    The two of them made a deal, but Bess still reminded Nancy, "You must dress well tomorrow. Although


    you are not a big star now, you are a little famous. I''m just worried about your safety, and I have no


    other worries."


    "Okay, go to bed early. See you tomorrow." The two said good night to each other and hung up the


    phone reluctantly.


    As expected, Nathan also heard that Nancy hade back.


    Even if he didn''t know, Hedy would tell him.


    However, what Hedy didn''t know was that Nathan once kidnapped Nancy. "Nathan, now that Nancy


    hase back, can you think of a way to deal with her? Because she won''t be here for a long time


    before she moves to another ce. At that time, it will be more difficult to find a good opportunity."


    In her mind, Mond cared about Nancy very much. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been so heartless to


    abandon her and y along with her.


    However, Nathan was very clear in his heart that since he had kidnapped Nancyst time, and now his


    father had known about it, it was even more difficult for him to kidnap her.


    Not to mention that now, even the crew of the y was very protective of Nancy.


    Besides, Mond had arranged bodyguards to protect Nancy in secret. Nathan was very clear about this


    matter.


    If anything happened to Nancy, not to mention Mond, even his father would definitely find out


    something about him.


    Last time, he was lucky enough to escape from the disaster. If it weren''t for Noah''s fury and smashed


    the evidence in Mond''s hand, his father might not believe him at all.


    Nathan told Hedy, "Don''ty your hands on Nancy. We have to find a way to do it from thepany,


    because we don''t have more chances. Only by destroy Mond by one strike can we make him lose


    everything."


    Nathan was a vicious man. If he yed the same trick again, he might not achieve his goal and cause


    trouble for no reason.


    Hedy had tried to harm Nancy several times in the film crew, but failed. Now she didn''t dare to act


    rashly against Nancy and Mond, so she had to listen to Nathan obediently.


    "I can''t figure out these details. I have to listen to your arrangement." Said Hedy.


    Nathan told her what he had already thought about, "When you finish the shooting of this y, I will


    arrange you to work in the Lu Group, so that it will be more convenient for us to do anything."


    "I don''t know when I will finish the shooting, but it should be soon, because I will lose my part soon. I


    won''t go anywhere after I have finished my shooting in this city."


    Although she was thinking about these things quickly in her mind, she said with hesitation.


    "Well, I''ll arrange for you toe to work after you finish your work there." Nathan said firmly.


    However, Hedy said, "Will Mond object if I join the Lu Group?"


    "Anyway, as a manager, I have the right to arrange a person toe in. You don''t need to worry about


    it. I can arrange it." Nathan said confidently.


    What he said made sense. As the manager of thepany, he could arrange any position for her.

 Chapter 180 Forget Your Troubles

    Chapter 180 Forget Your Troubles


    After hanging up the phone, Nathan was quietly thinking about something on his mind...


    The next day, after breakfast, Nate and Ivy went to work.


    It had to be said that the rtionship between the couple was very good, and Ivy was a good wife.


    It was not easy for the two of them to start a business together. No matter how much trouble their


    rtionship was an example in the whole business world...


    Knowing that her daughter was going to go shopping with her best friend today, Ivy arranged a driver to


    send Nancy there, and she also asked him to apany her all day long.


    After all, she loved her only daughter. She couldn''t be careless.


    When Nancy arrived at the appointed ce, Bess had just arrived. Seeing that her car stopped, Bess


    quickly ran over and shouted, "Honey, I miss you so much."


    Nancy immediately opened her arms and the two of them hugged each other for a while.


    Bess saw that Nancy was wearing a light yellow dress and a pair of sunsses, which was so big that


    it covered half of her face.


    With her hair hanging loosely around her waist, she looked particrly unrestrained and elegant...


    Bess was a very intelligent girl. She was wearing jeans, a T-shirt, and short hair. The two of them


    looked very different when they were together.


    Nancy looked gentle and graceful, while Bess looked forthright...


    When two people were together, there was aplete contrast.


    "You don''t have to follow us. I''ll call you when I use the car," Nancy told the driver.


    It was not easy for her to meet Bess. If there was such a big third wheel, she would feel very


    ufortable.


    But the driver said respectfully, "Miss Nancy, I don''t think it''s a good idea. Mrs. Ivy asked me to protect


    you all the time."


    "I don''t need your protection. Don''t worry. You can sit in the car and follow us after we finish shopping


    in this mall."


    Nancy had always been obedient to her mother''s orders.


    When the driver saw this, he made up his mind that he wouldn''t go anywhere and would wait in the car


    for Nancy to drive her wherever she went.


    Originally, the two of them had agreed to meet at the entrance of the shopping mall.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    After the two of them walked into the mall, no one found that Nancy was the star.


    But the two of them gave others a refresh and beautiful feeling, attracting many people''s attention.


    What''s more, the two of them dressed inpletely different clothes. Nancy was wearing a dress and


    a sunhat on her head.


    Originally, the reason why she wore the hat was to disguise herself. She didn''t expect to cover the sun.


    But when she wore this hat, she looked like a girl from the south, very elegant.


    The two of them entered the shopping mall hand in hand. Bess asked, "What do you want to buy


    today? Do you have a target? "


    "I didn''t mean to buy anything today. After all, we go out to y."


    Nancy told Bess her n. After all, she didn''t have much clothes to wear in the crew every day.


    It was a rule for girls to buy clothes and cosmetics when they went shopping.


    "Okay, let''s have a good time today and forget all the troubles." Bess shouted excitedly.


    Although Bess said it casually, after all, they had been good friends for many years. Nancy was


    sensitive enough to feel that there was something wrong with these words.


    "Bess, what happened to you recently? Anything unhappy? Tell me. "


    Facing her concern, Bess rolled her eyes and said, "Don''t be so nervous, okay? What troubles can I


    have? I just said it casually. "


    "That''s good. You have to tell me if you have anything, don''t hide it from me." Nancy warned her.


    "I know. I haven''t seen you for only a few days, you are like an old woman. Aren''t you a little too


    nervous? Did you have been too nervous at work recently? "


    Although the two of them were best friends, they didn''t show any mercy to each other.


    Nancy curled her lips as if she hadn''t heard Bess''s words.


    When the two were shopping together, Bess''s phone rang.


    Nancy thought she would answer it, but she saw her pick up the phone, take a look at it and put it


    directly into her bag.


    "Who called you? Why didn''t you answer it?"


    "An irrelevant person. It is really annoying." As soon as Bess finished speaking, she quickly changed


    the topic. She pulled Nancy to the ce selling underwear.


    She even shouted, "Nancy, let''s see if there is a new style of underwear."


    Nancy knew that Bess didn''t want to talk about it with her.


    Since Bess was unwilling to talk about it, Nancy didn''t want to ask any more. After all, it was her


    privacy.


    She echoed, "Okay, let''s have a look. I also want to buy two sets of underwear."


    Although the two said so, they didn''t find any clothes they liked here.


    Bess suggested, "Let''s go to the exclusive shop selling underwear. The quality is guaranteed there."


    "Okay, let''s take a walk. We don''t have any destination anyway." Then the two of them walked out of


    the shopping mall and came to a nearby shop selling underwear.


    After all, it was an exclusive shop, and the quality and style of underwear were many times better than


    those in the shopping mall.


    Nancy bought two sets of underwear for herself and another two sets for Bess. Bess didn''t show any


    politeness to her.


    Because it was amon thing for the two of them before.


    When they arrived at a clothing store, Nancy saw a beautiful dress.


    She walked into the fitting room and when she came out, the sales woman was surprised to find that


    the person in front of her was a movie star.


    When Nancy came out of the fitting room in her new clothes, the sales woman shouted in surprise,


    "Aren''t you the famous star, Nancy? Ah, I''m so lucky today to meet a big star."


    Bess immediately signaled her not to scream, "Don''t shout, in case of attracting other guests."


    The sales woman covered her mouth with her hand and nodded, "I see. Can take a photo with me


    With a smile, Nancy nodded and said, "There''s no problem with that, not to mention that I''m not a big


    star."


    "I''ve seen your y before. You did a good job. I like you very much." Although the saleswoman''s voice


    was very low, it attracted a lot of people in the shop.


    Afraid that things would go out of control, Nancy quickly walked into the fitting room and changed her


    clothes.


    She walked out in a hurry and took a few photos with the sales woman. Several people in the shop also


    came over to take a photo with her.

 Chapter 181 Run Away

    Chapter 181 Run Away


    She didn''t know what was going on, but she heard someone shout at the door of the exclusive store,


    "is Nancy here?"


    At this time, more than a dozen people came in. Seeing this, Bess knew it was out of control.


    She quickly pulled Nancy and said to everyone, "I''m sorry. Nancy has a shooting now. We have to


    leave now." After saying that, she took Nancy''s hand and ran away.


    After all, Nancy was her good friend, and now she was a star. If others were alerted, they wouldn''t be


    able to leave in short time.


    "Don''t go, Nancy. Take a picture with us," said the crowded.


    After saying that, they surrounded her, not wanting her to leave the shop.


    Nancy was worried that if she refused to take a photo with them, it would have a negative impact on


    her.


    She smiled and said, "Okay, let''s take a photo together, but I really have something to do and need to


    leave right away."


    The sales woman helped to persuade everyone, "We''re a shop, and I don''t want you to be too chaotic


    here. Let Nancy take a group photo with everyone and let her go."


    Therefore, Nancy stood aside and allowed everyone to take photos with her.


    There were still peopleing in one after another. Looking at the people who had just arrived, Bess


    quickly shouted, "Sorry, we have something urgent to deal with. We are leaving now."


    She pulled Nancy away from the crowd and quickly ran out of the shop.


    In fact, the crowded had taken a photo with Nancy just now. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have escaped so


    easily.


    It could be said that the two of them hadpletely fled,pletely ignoring the steps of ady.


    The driver of Nancy was waiting not far away from the shop. The two of them quickly ran into the car.


    The driver started the car and drove into the traffic. The two of them slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Only now did I know that mom is more considerate than me. If it weren''t for the car following us today,


    it would have been very difficult for us to leave."


    The driver was a man about more than 30 years old. He smiled and said, "Miss Nancy, in fact, you are


    very famous in this city now, so Mrs. Ivy is worried about your safety."


    "Our good mood was ruined today. Where are we going now?" Nancy asked dejectedly.


    Bess looked at the time and said, "Let''s go to have lunch and find a quiet ce."


    "Okay, I''m a little hungry after what happened just now." Nancy agreed with Bess''s suggestion.


    The driver told them, "I know a ce that is a little remote, but the food there is really delicious. Let me


    take you there."


    "Okay, thank you so much." Bess thanked the driver first, but the driver said with a smile, "You''re


    wee. This is what I should do."


    Soon, the driver took them to a restaurant in the suburb.


    It was not as bustling as the restaurants in the city. Instead, it was like a farmhouse, filled with nts.


    There was an indescribable vine growing on a green corridor in the yard.


    Bess couldn''t help but sigh, "The scenery here is so beautiful, but unfortunately, it''s outside the city. It''s


    not convenient for us toe here for dinner."


    "It''s just because it''s outside the city that there is such a wide ce. In thisnd covered with gold,


    there won''t be so many ces for them to waste." The driver exined to them.


    It was lunch time. Although the ce looked a little remote, the hall was already full of people.


    It could be seen that the business of this restaurant was very good, and the inside of the restaurant


    was like the outside, full of vines in the pot, covering the whole dining table in the house under the


    green


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the waiter came up to wee them and politely asked, "Have you made an


    appointment?"


    "Do you need an appointment to have lunch here?" Nancy asked with doubt.


    "Miss, if you have an appointment, there must be a private room reserved for you. If you don''t have an


    appointment, you can eat in the hall."


    The waiter said politely.


    Bess was worried that the same situation in a clothing store would happen.


    She asked the waiter, "We don''t have an appointment, but do you have an empty room here? If not,


    please find us a remote ce."


    "Sorry, if you don''t have an appointment, I can''t give these private rooms to you. I can take you to a


    remote table."


    Then he led them to a table in the southeast corner. There was a green nt beside the table. It was a


    bonsai, which could cover a person''s appearance.


    Seeing that it was a good ce, they sat down.


    Bess specially asked Nancy to sit behind the bonsai. As long as she didn''t let anyone find out,


    everything else would be okay.


    At this time, the driver told them, "You can eat first. Call me when you finish eating."


    Nancy knew that the driver was embarrassed to sit with her. After all, the driver would feel awkward if


    he sat with the two girls.


    "Don''t go out to eat. You can eat in the hall. We pay the bill together."


    "No, Miss Nancy, you''re wee. As long as you have a good meal, everything will be fine." The driver


    was about to leave.


    However, Nancy said, "Just listen to me. If there is an emergency here, you can protect us."


    In fact, the reason why she made this excuse was that she wanted the driver to stay here for lunch.


    Now she was sitting behind a potted nt, and no one could see her clearly. There would be no more


    star chasing.


    Since Nancy had said so, the driver had no choice but to ept it.


    He told Nancy, "Then I''ll eat at the table nearby. If you have anything, I can take you away as soon as


    possible."


    After all, what happened in the exclusive shop just now was still vivid in their mind, so Bess and the


    driver dared not to be careless.


    After all, the two of them were responsible for the safety of Nancy. They knew that they had a heavy


    burden on their shoulders.


    The waiter brought Nancy the menu. She told him directly, "Serve your special dishes."


    Then she told Bess, "Have a look at what else you like to eat here."


    In fact, the two girls often stayed together, and they knew each other''s taste very well.


    Bess took the menu and ordered some of her and Nancy''s favorite dishes.


    "I''ll pay the bill for the guest who went out just now. Don''t charge him."


    She was very kind-hearted. After all, the driver worked for her own family, and he had elders and


    children to support.


    The more she helped him, the better. This was what Nancy was thinking.


    Moreover, in her family, she had never treated the servants as low-ss people. This was the reason


    why some of her servants were never willing to leave.

 Chapter 182 Very Upset

    Chapter 182 Very Upset


    The waiter respectfully agreed and left. Then, Nancy asked Bess, "Shall we drink something? How


    about a bottle of red wine?"


    "Okay, the driver is driving. He can''t drink, but we two can drink." Bess agreed with Nancy''s suggestion.


    After all, two good friends were together. How could they not drink?


    So when the waiter brought the dishes, Bess told the waiter, "Bring a bottle of red wine here."


    The waiter replied respectfully. When he turned to look at Nancy, he was stunned.


    Just now, Nancy wore a pair of sunsses and a sun hat, but now, it was time for lunch. She took off


    her sunsses and sun hat.


    The waiter was about to say something in surprise, but Bess stopped him gently. "Shh, don''t make any


    noise, or we won''t be able to eat this meal."


    The waiter nodded in surprise and didn''t say anything. He took out his phone and gently asked, "Miss


    Nancy, can I take a photo with you?"


    Bess continued, "We can take a group photo, but you can''t tell anyone, or we will escape from the


    order for this meal."


    "I promise I won''t tell anyone. Don''t worry." The waiter nodded.


    He walked up to Nancy and took two photos of him and her.


    Seeing the happy expression of the waiter, Nancy couldn''t helpughing. Bess, on the other hand,


    said, Iit''s good to be a big star. People know you everywhere."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You didn''t see Ellen. When I had dinner with him in Xi''an, we didn''t dare to go on


    the street at all. If we walked slowly, it was impossible for us to leave."


    Nancy didn''t agree with Bess''s words. Although these big stars seemed to be sessful, she saw with


    her own eyes that they didn''t have rtive freedom and also felt annoyed.


    "No matter what you do, you have to pay the price. Besides, the pay for a movie is so high now.


    Anyway, it''s worth it." Bessmented.


    At this time, the waiter brought them red wine and said happily, "Miss Nancy, this bottle of red wine is


    my treat. I''m sorry, I''m just a waiter. Otherwise, I can pay your bill."


    "Thank you. But no. We will also pay for the wine. After all, it''s not easy for you to make money from


    work. As long as you keep the secret for us, everything will be fine."


    At this moment, Nancy was smiling, giving off a very intimate image.


    The waitress liked her more.


    "Miss Nancy, don''t worry. I didn''t tell anyone. But can I tell others after you leave?" After all, he was still


    a young man. He couldn''t help showing off.


    Bess held back herughter and said, "That''s all right. When we leave, you can say whatever you


    want."


    Nancy nced at her with a reproachful look, as if ming her for speaking impolitely.


    "Thank you so much. You can eat first. I will urge the chef to serve the rest as soon as possible."


    After all, this waiter was very polite. He didn''t want to disturb the two of them, so he shut up and


    stopped chatting with them.


    Bess picked up a piece of braised eggnt and put it into her mouth. She screamed, "Nancy, taste the


    foods here. Don''t underestimate this vige like restaurant. It''s so good."


    However, Nancy was not as surprised as her. She picked up a piece of eggnt and put it into her


    mouth. She said slowly, "Why are you surprised? You can imagine how good the chefs here are when


    you see that there are so many guests here."


    Bess said sarcastically, "Don''t be so serious. Although you know there are many guests here, it must


    have something to do with theyout of the restaurant. After all, such a beautiful restaurant is rare in


    this city."


    "Well, what you said makes sense. I admire you the most." Nancy didn''t want to argue with Bess


    anymore.


    The dishes were served one after another. The two of them didn''t need to be polite to drink red wine. It


    was their pleasure to drink red wine.


    Just as they were chatting happily, Bess''s phone rang again.


    She impatiently took out her phone and threw it aside, looking very irritable.


    If Nancy couldn''t see anything wrong at this time, it would prove that there was something wrong with


    her eyesight.


    She pretended to be careless and asked, "Bess, tell me the truth. Are you having a fight with your


    boyfriend?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m not in love. " Bess said in a very affirmative tone, but her reaction was


    a little fierce, which was greatly beyond Nancy''s expectation.


    After the two of them had been friends for many years, Bess''s reaction confirmed that Nancy''s feeling


    was right.


    However, Nancy didn''t think of anything else. Instead, she thought that she might have a fight with her


    boyfriend.


    "I think you must have hidden something from me. But we have been good friends for so many years,


    you should tell me. Maybe I can tell you what to do. After all, lookers see more than yers. "


    Seeing that Nancy was waiting for her to speak, Bess irritably put down her chopsticks and said, "I


    didn''t mean to hide it from you. I just don''t know what to say."


    "What happened? You were not like this before. In my heart, you have always been forthright." Nancy


    didn''t dare to take this matter as a child''s y. After all, Bess was her best friend, and the friendship


    between the two was not fake.


    "Nancy, let me tell you the truth. I fell in love with my boss, but he is a married man. He also likes me,


    but I dare not be with him."


    Bess finally said with difficulty, with a painful expression on her face.


    Hearing that the situation was a little serious, Nancy asked seriously, "What about your boss? What


    does he mean? Are you together? "


    "He also likes me, so he chased me closely. I also told him clearly that if he really wanted to be with


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    me, he has to divorce his wife. Otherwise, it was impossible for us to be together, and I would not be a


    third party."


    Nancy couldn''t help but praise Bess. She also agreed with her rationality.


    However, Nancy was curious about the man''s attitude towards their rtionship. "Then what does he


    think of your rtionship? Did he agree to divorce his wife?"


    "I don''t think he is willing to divorce his wife. But he told me that his wife''s family is very powerful and


    rich. His achievements today have something to do with his father-inw, so it will be difficult for him to


    divorce."


    This was what the man had told Bess, but Nancy didn''t know whether it was true or not.

 Chapter 183 Stop Before It Is Too Late

    Chapter 183 Stop Before It Is Too Late


    Although the two of them were about the same age, from the perspective of a friend, Nancy felt that


    what this man said should be a lie.


    "Do you believe him now? Why does he always chase you? What is his n?"


    Nancy didn''t dare to neglect anything for the happiness of her good friend.


    Bess knew what was on Nancy''s mind and that she cared about her. Since she had said that, Bess


    didn''t hide anything from Nancy anymore.


    She told Nancy, "When I was in thepany, I heard that he was a little afraid of his wife. But I don''t


    believe himpletely. He wants me to be with him now and slowly find a way to divorce his wife in the


    future."


    Nancy felt that this man was a little terrifying. As the saying went, people who were immersed in love


    were blind, and Bess was no exception.


    However, she wanted to know what Bess was thinking. She didn''t want her friend to make a mistake.


    She picked up the chopsticks and said, "It doesn''t matter what this man thinks. The most important


    thing is how you n to deal with it."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I don''t know yet. But if he keeps pestering me like this, I don''t think I can control myself anymore. After


    all, he is the person I like very much."


    Bess was a very honest person. She didn''t hide anything from Nancy.


    Hearing this, Nancy was very worried that Bess would take the wrong path.


    "Bess, what kind of person are you? I know it very well. But I feel that this man is of artful words. If he


    really loves you, he won''t put you in a dilemma. After all, being a mistress will be despised by


    everyone. "


    Bess scratched her head and said, "I know what you said, but I don''t agree with you that he is of artful


    words. He is very steady, and he has a mature charm. As for the mistress, I really don''t want to be, so I


    am in such a dilemma."


    "That''s good. I haven''t seen him before, and I can''t refute or agree with you. It''s unfair to him. I just


    advise you to be with him after he divorces. Otherwise, you can''t let your feelings go."


    That was all she wanted to say. She couldn''t say anything else.


    Bess also said, "I know. I have my own bottom line. When there is a chance another day, I will take him


    out. Let''s have dinner together and let you check on him."


    "Okay." For her good friend''s invitation, Nancy didn''t hesitate. After all, this was what she had done for


    her.


    Bess picked up a ss of wine and drank it up.


    At this moment, Nancy knew that Bess had fallen in love. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been so


    distressed.


    Bess came up with an idea and said, "How about I call him now and ask him toe over? Anyway,


    we have nothing to do today. If you shoot some other day, I don''t know when you will be free."


    "Well, if he says it takes too long, don''t let hime." Nancy agreed with Bess''s suggestion.


    Bess took out her phone and called the familiar number.


    Even Nancy felt that the man seemed to be waiting for Bess''s call, because the phone was answered


    as soon as it rang.


    The two of them sat very close. Although Bess didn''t use the hands-free, Nancy could hear the


    conversation between the two of them clearly.


    The man said anxiously, "Bess, you finally answer my phone. Where have you been today? Why can''t I


    get in touch with you? "


    "Where are you now?" Bess didn''t answer but asked in a very cold voice.


    "I''m in thepany now. I can''t find you, they say you have asked for leave. Where are you now? I''ll


    go to see you."


    Before Bess made an invitation, the man took the initiative to say.


    This was exactly what Bess meant, but she said on purpose, "What are you doing here? I''m having


    lunch with my friend. "


    "Oh, what kind of friend are you having dinner with?" The man asked.


    "I''m shopping and having lunch with my best friend. Do you still want toe here?"


    Bess did not ask him toe directly, but asked indirectly.


    The man on the other end seemed to hesitate for a moment. Nancy felt that Bess seemed a little


    nervous. She didn''t know why.


    But the person on the other end of the line continued, "It''s not convenient for me to have lunch with you


    and your friend. Enjoy yourselves."


    Obviously, he didn''t want toe over.


    But Bess didn''t give up. She asked, "There are only two of us now. It''s not inconvenient. Are you really


    noting?"


    "I''d better not go there. You know, I haven''t divorced yet. If my wife finds out, I may not get a penny


    when we divorce."


    This was how the man exined to Bess, whichpletely rendered Nancy speechless.


    Bess didn''t know how to answer. Nancy signaled her to hang up the phone and stop talking to the man.


    After Bess hung up the phone, Nancy put her hand on Bess''s hand and said seriously, "Bess, listen to


    me. This man doesn''t love you at all. He loves his own home. Even now he is worried about his own


    safety, whether his wife will find out. He doesn''t care about your feelings at all. Do you still expect such


    a man to love you more?"


    There was anger in her words. Although she had never seen this man before, in her mind, this man


    was not qualified at all.


    Bess''s expression was dejected. She also tried to distinguish for him, "He once told me that we should


    pay attention to our whereabouts in the future and not to be discovered by his wife. In this way, he can


    have time to transfer the property so that we can live afortable life together."


    However, Nancy said seriously, "Bess, now the truth is clear. You''ve already said that I''m your best


    friend, and he doesn''t even believe me. Do you still expect him to love you? You''d better stop now and


    don''t have any fantasy."


    Bess also knew that lookers on see more than yers. But it was rare for her to fall in love with such a


    man. She didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing her painful expression, Nancy knew that if she was not cruel enough, Bess might have more


    pain in the future.


    After all, people who had never experienced emotional trauma could not understand the pain.


    Nancy thought that she was currently experiencing pain. There was nothing more uneptable than


    the fact that her husband had betrayed her and been with the person who had plotted against her.


    So she didn''t want Bess to regret what she had done after being hurt.

 Chapter 184 I Wont Hurt You

    Chapter 184 I Won''t Hurt You


    "Bess, listen to me. We have been good friends for so many years. You should trust me. I won''t hurt


    you."


    Seeing that Nancy was so considerate, Bess said as if she had made up her mind, "I know that in this


    world, besides my parents, you care about me the most. I''ll listen to you. I''ll resign from thepany


    as soon as possible, and I won''t have any contact with this person from now on..."


    Hearing Bess''s words, Nancy breathed a long sigh of relief. She was afraid that Bess would go back on


    her words. After all, no one was sure about feelings.


    "If that man really loves you, he will definitelye over. I don''t know why you like such a selfish man."


    Thinking of the question her good friend asked, Bess recalled every detail she had with this man.


    She also told Nancy, "You don''t know how much he cares about me. I liked him before, but he never


    showed his love to me. I don''t know what''s going on recently, he has been pursuing me fiercely. He


    said that he wanted to be with me, and I am the one he loves most."


    "Did he tell you that he didn''t have any feelings for his wife, they were married just because of


    interests?"


    Hearing this, Bess asked in surprise, "How do you know? It seems that you were listening to us when


    we were talking."


    "I didn''t hear your conversation, but I know these are all men''s ways to flirt with women, not to mention


    a man like him who married a woman he doesn''t like for benefits. How much can you hope him to love


    you?"


    Although Nancy''s words were full of irony to that man, Bess thought what she said was reasonable.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I know. It seems that I have a deeper understanding of him. Don''t


    worry. I have a bottom line. I will never be a mistress."


    "That''s my good friend. If you have anything, you have to tell me, I will support you." Nancy said with a


    smile.


    She gave a thumb up and stuck it with Bess''s, which was the usual gesture of the two of them,


    indicating that the two of them were working hard together.


    At this time, Bess swept away the sad expression on her face just now, picked up food with chopsticks


    and said, "Don''t be sad. Hurry up to eat, or it will be cold."


    Nancy also noticed that Bess forced a smile. No one could get used to it at once.


    After all, that man was also perfect in Bess''s eyes.


    However, Nancy didn''t expose Bess''s mask. Everyone had her most vulnerable side. Although they


    were good friends, they also had self-esteem in front of each other.


    With a ss of red wine in her hand, Nancy said, "Come on, cheers for our friendship. Cheers for you


    to forget that bad man. It''s a good thing for you to see him through earlier."


    "Yes, it''s a good thing for me. I don''t want to suffer losses from this person. It will be toote to regret at


    that time." Bess raised her ss obediently.


    The two looked at each other and drank all the wine in the sses. When they put down the ss, the


    two of them smiled.


    The reason why Nancy smiled was that her best friend didn''t fall into the hands of that scum.


    The reason why Bess smiled was that she had held thest line, or she would regret all her life.


    Then the atmosphere was very rxed. The two people talked andughed together.


    Bess asked, "If I resign, can I work with you?"


    "Okay, you can work with me in the future. You can be my assistant." Nancy said jokingly.


    She was just kidding, but Bess took it seriously. "We have a deal. If you are famous, I will be your


    agent. Don''t forget me when you be an A-lister."


    "No matter how famous I am, you are always my sister. If I don''t live well one day, won''t you recognize


    me?"


    Nancy asked seriously.


    Bess waved her hand and said, "Even if you are a beggar one day, you are still my sister. This will


    never change."


    "You idiot, we are in the same mood. No matter how well I am doing, even if I really be an A-lister,


    you will always be my friend. Just as you said, this will never change."


    Although the two said so, they seemed to have sworn that they would cherish their friendship.


    Bess was very touched. She remembered what Nancy had told her on the phone yesterday.


    She asked, "By the way, you told me yesterday that Ellen went to your house. Is it true or not? What


    about him? Is he as handsome as in TV dramas? "


    "When did I lie to you? Ellen is a good man, and he is more handsome than in TV. Now we two are


    good friends. I will introduce you two to each other some other day."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hearing her firm words, Bess waspletely sure that what Nancy said was true.


    She said happily, "Nancy, you''re awesome. You just filmed a TV series with Ellen and became good


    friends with him. He is an A-lister. So many people want to be friends with him. Tell me, will he put on


    airs?"


    Nancy rolled her eyes at Bess and said, "He is a big star, so of course he will put on airs. But he has a


    sense of justice, and he cares about me very much in the film crew. He doesn''t like the hidden rules in


    the film and television circle the most. To his friends, he doesn''t put on airs at all."


    Seeing that Nancy thought highly of Ellen, Bess rolled her eyes and asked, "I feel something is wrong.


    Nancy, don''t forget that you are married now. Does Ellen fall in love with you and chase you?"


    As the saying goes, there is no secret when you are with your best friend.


    The two of them were so familiar with each other that they could even find that there was something


    wrong with each other''s words.


    But Nancy didn''t want to admit that Ellen had a crush on her.


    She red at Bess and said, "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t be a mistress, just like your bottom line. No


    matter how bad Mond treats me, after all, we two are married. I won''t do anything wrong to him..."


    "Wow, Nancy, Can I say that Ellen really pursued you? You are so lucky."


    Bess didn''t considered the problem of being a mistress until now. As long as she thought that the A-


    lister would like Nancy, she was excited.


    But she hadpletely forgotten that Mond, Nancy''s current husband, was also very powerful.

 Chapter 185 At A Loss

    Chapter 185 At A Loss


    Although Bess was so excited, Nancy had never felt this way. Instead, she felt happy to have such a


    big brother.


    Looking at Bess''s excited face, a thought suddenly came to Nancy''s mind. Ellen was a very good


    person, and he was also a famous star.


    Bess also liked Ellen very much. Could she make them a couple?


    If possible, it would be a good thing. After all, her good friend and her good sister had be a


    couple. Thinking of this, Nancy felt very beautiful in her heart...


    Unconsciously, a beautiful smile appeared on the corner of Nancy''s mouth. Bess felt it very strange.


    Nancy usually wouldn''t giggle. What happened today?


    Bess stretched out her hand on purpose and waved it in front of Nancy, saying, "Nancyes back to


    life. Nancyes back to life."


    Seeing that Bess''s hand was twisting in front of her, Nancy hit it and said in a reproachful tone, "What


    are you doing?"


    "Look at your anthomaniac face. What are you thinking about? Do you miss Mond?"


    "Damn you! Don''t say such meaningless words. You know the rtionship between me and Mond.


    How could you say such heartless words?"


    "Then what were you thinking about just now? You looked a little silly."


    Bess was very curious about it.


    "Bess, are you sure you can let go of that man now?"


    "Why did you mention him again? Do you have something to tell me?" After all, the two of them had


    been friends for many years and knew each other very well.


    "You know me well, Bess. I just want to ask you, if you really can let go of that man, how about I find a


    way to introduce you to Ellen to be his girlfriend one day?"


    The excited smile on her face didn''t affect Bess at all.


    Although Bess had just known that Nancy and Ellen were good friends and looked excited, she was at


    a loss when she heard what Nancy said...


    Seeing Bess''s silence, Nancy realized that Bess couldn''tpletely let go of that man.


    Although Bess was determined just now, it lookedpletely different now.


    Nancy felt that the situation was a little serious. She didn''t want Bess to fall into such an embarrassing


    role.


    Although she hadn''t met that man before, as far as she knew, this man didn''t really love Bess.


    No matter what, he couldn''t divorce. First of all, he didn''t consider Bess''s situation, but his own first.


    This proved that this man was very selfish.


    Nancy''s heart sank inexplicably. Since she had discovered this, no matter how unhappy Bess was, as


    her good friend, she had to say it clearly.


    "Bess, since you like Ellen so much, why are you not happy at all when I say this?"


    She didn''t intend to expose Bess directly, but took a roundabout path.


    "Nancy, to tell you the truth, I know you did it out of kindness, but I really can''t let go of this man now."


    Bess seemed to have done something wrong. She lowered her head and lowered her voice in front of


    Nancy, as if she had done something wrong to her.


    "Bess, how can you be like this now? You used to be so arrogant when you were with me. Didn''t you


    tell me that you hate mistresses the most? Don''t take the path that you will regret in the future. "


    Nancy tried her best to persuade her, hoping that she could stop at the precipice and turn around.


    "Nancy, you don''t understand love. Now you and Mond are married for business. If you meet true love


    in the future, you will understand my helplessness."


    Bess hoped that her good friend could understand her helplessness.


    "But you have to have a bottom line. You know he has a wife and children now. Don''t build your


    happiness on the pain of others, or I will look down upon you."


    Nancy deliberately provoked Bess in this way, fearing that she would do something that would make


    her regret on impulse.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know. Although I like him, we are not really together."


    "What''s the use of liking him? I just saw that he doesn''t like you. He just wants to y with your


    feelings. Don''t you understand?"


    Nancy was about to die of anxiety. She felt like Bess was too stubborn today.


    "Is it because he didn''te here just now that you are sure that he doesn''t love me?"


    People who were immersed in love were confused, and Bess was no exception.


    "Just this little thing can prove that he has no feelings for you. As you have seen just now, he is just


    worried about his safety and the trouble it would cause to him if his wife finds out. But he did not care


    about your feelings. Are you happy to let hime?"


    "I know what you said is reasonable, but no one can make it clear about love. It''s not easy to let it go.


    Nancy, I know you are doing this for my good, but please give me some time. Don''t worry. As long as


    he doesn''t divorce, I won''t be a shameful mistress."


    In the end, Bess seemed to swear...


    "Well, I believe you. You are my best friend, so I believe you can keep your bottom line. But I can


    introduce you to Ellen some other day, and you can start from ordinary friends."


    In Nancy''s mind, the best way to forget a rtionship was to start another one...


    "Okay, thank you. It''s my honor to be friends with a big star, but I don''t think he will like me. He has so


    many halos, how can he fall in love with a little girl like me who is unknown?"


    Although Bess said it in a joking tone, Nancy had the same concern. After all, Bess''s idea was very


    reasonable.


    And it was human nature now. Everyone liked to make friends with someone at an equal price or higher


    status than him.


    As a star, Ellen should have the same thought, which was what Nancy thought.


    It was said that people go up while water flows down. It was a normal phenomenon anywhere.


    In fact, the reason why Nancy said that just now was that she wanted Bess to forget that man as soon


    as possible. After all, that man didn''t belong to her.


    Since she had already told Bess, she also wanted to give it a try. After all, they were just ordinary


    friends, so it shouldn''t be difficult to them.

 Chapter 186 Try My Best

    Chapter 186 Try My Best


    "Bess, you are such an excellent girl. How can my friend be bad? How can Ellen be unwilling to be


    ordinary friends with you?"


    Nancy teased Bess in a funny tone.


    In order not to make her good friend worry, Bess deliberatelyughed and said, "Well, I know you are


    joking with me. I don''t have any interest in an excellent man like Ellen. After all, he doesn''t belong to


    me at all. I just want to have a chance to take a photo with him and ask him for an autograph. I''m


    satisfied."


    "You are so easy to be satisfied. Don''t worry. I will definitely help you achieve this small wish."


    Nancy breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Bess said, "Don''t just talk about me. You should also care about your own happiness. If you meet


    someone you really like, you must cherish him. You are my good sister. I hope you are happy."


    "Thank you. Both of us will be happy. If you resign, I can arrange a job for you first."


    On the one hand, Nancy was worried about her good friend couldn''t find a suitable job for a while. On


    the other hand, she wanted to remind her not to forget to resign.


    She was worried that if Bess still worked in thatpany, she would fall into the hands of that scum


    sooner orter.


    But Bess didn''t want to bother her good friend. Besides, it shouldn''t be difficult for her to find a job.


    "I''ll resign tomorrow. I''ll look for a job myself. If I really can''t find it, I''ll bother you."


    "We have been good friends for many years. It is not troublesome to do anything."


    Nancy''s words warmed Bess''s heart.


    On the next day, Nancy came to the set to shoot. But during the whole day, whenever she had time,


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    she was worried whether Bess had resigned or not.


    After all, Bess had fallen in love with that man. Could she leave that man?


    At noon, with an idea in her mind, she finally came up with an excuse.


    At lunch time, she called Bess. Soon, Bess answered the phone, and it was very quiet there.


    "Bess, if you have nothing else to do,e to our crew. I''ll ask Ellen for his autograph for you."


    Nancy had learned to be smart. In this way, she should be able to test whether Bess had resigned or


    not.


    But Bess told her, "I''m eating outside now. I''ll go there when I have time."


    Nancy felt that the ce over there was very quiet. She felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. If


    Bess was in the restaurant, there should be some noise.


    "You don''t know the food in the crew is not delicious at all. Where are you having lunch now? I''m going


    to grab a meal, okay? "


    Then, Nancy heard Bess say, "Wait a minute. I''ll call you back right away."


    Nancy didn''t hang up either, but there was no sound from the other end of the phone.


    Nancy felt a little strange. What was wrong with Bess today? Why was she so sneaky when she was


    answering my phone?


    It was not until two or three minutester that Bess told her, "Do you have time now? If you have time,


    She hung up the phone without waiting for a reply from Nancy, which had never happened before.


    Nancy felt something was wrong, and Bess sent her the location of the restaurant, which proved that


    she was not lying.


    Nancy was hesitating whether she should go or not, not to mention that she had to shoot in the


    afternoon.


    But on second thought, it was worth doing anything for her good friend.


    Standing in front of the director, Nancy said with embarrassment, "Director, I want to ask for a leave,


    which is only an hour or so. I have something to deal with."


    The director looked at his watch and said, "It''s okay. I''ll shoot another y after lunch. You can stay


    outside for two or three hours."


    Nancy thanked the director very much. The director was very kind and took good care of her.


    She drove here in the morning. She quickly drove to the restaurant sent by Bess.


    When she arrived at the restaurant, she called Bess and asked which room she was in.


    But Bess''s voice seemed to be very surprised, "Nancy, aren''t you filming today? Why are you really


    here?"


    "Bess, you''re so heartless. I''m here to have lunch with you. Tell me which room you are in now."


    Nancy deliberately said in a reproachful tone.


    "Well, I''m impressed. I''ll pick you up in the hall right away." Bess hung up the phone and appeared in


    the hall immediately.


    Nancy hurried over, only to find that Bess''s eyes were red, as if she had just cried.


    "Bess, what''s wrong with you? What happened? You seem to have cried. " Nancy didn''t need to beat


    around the bush with her good friend.


    "Don''t ask so many questions. Let me take you in. That man is also there." Bess warned her first.


    In fact, Nancy had already felt something. Now it seemed that her premonition was right. Was Bess


    really with this kind of man?


    Nancy''s heart was filled with anger. Why did this man make Bess cry for no reason?


    This was not his right at all, so Nancy went in with anger.


    The two of them came to a private room, in which sat a man of more than 30 years old.


    This man was very handsome and gave people a sense of calmness...


    When he saw Nancye in, he immediately stood up which showed he was very polite.


    Nancy saw this man, he should be about more than 6 feet tall. From his appearance, this man was very


    outstanding. No wonder Bess liked him...


    Bess introduced, "Manager Luo, this is my good friend, Nancy. Nancy, this is my friend, Manager Luo."


    After a brief introduction, Bess stopped talking.


    Manager Luo reached out his hand and said to Nancy, "Miss Nancy, Bess often mentioned you and


    said you were her best friend. It''s my honor to see you today..."


    Anyway, he had to be polite.


    Nancy didn''t know if it was because of his work that this man was very good at talking. People who


    often rolled in the business world would be double faced.


    She didn''t want to make people feel she was less culvitated, even though she hated this man in her


    heart. For the sake of her good friend, she reached out her hand with a smile and said, "Manager Luo,


    you''re too polite."


    After saying that, the two of them sat down separately. Bess also sat next to Nancy. Nancy clearly saw


    that this man should be sitting next to Bess before she came over.


    However, she didn''t expose him. Instead, she turned to Bess and asked, "Bess, what''s wrong with


    you? It seems that you have just cried. If you have anything to tell me, maybe I can help you."

 Chapter 187 Helpless

    Chapter 187 Helpless


    "Nancy, stop asking. I''m fine." Bess forced a smile andforted her.


    Although Nancy didn''t say much in front of Mond, it didn''t mean that she was a coward who could let


    others bully her good friend.


    Turning to Manager Luo, she asked with a smile, "Manager Luo, what happened? Why was Bess


    crying so hard?"


    Manager Luo didn''t know how to answer her question.


    After all, from beginning to end, Manager Luo hadn''t really met with Nancy, and he didn''t know whether


    she knew his love with Bess.


    Manager Luo was thinking about how to answer Nancy''s question.


    Bess said at this time, "Nancy, don''t ask him now. He can''t answer your question. I have proposed to


    resign today, so I won''t have any contact with Manager Luo in the future."


    Hearing Bess''s words, Nancy waspletely relieved. It seemed that they were having a break-up


    dinner today, or Bess felt that they were about to break up, so she should be sad and shed tears.


    However, Manager Luo didn''t think so. Bess told Nancy in this way, which meant that she had known


    what had happened between him and Bess.


    Since things hade to this, Manager Luo decided not to hide it anymore. He said in a very low


    voice, "Miss Nancy, since you have known this matter, I won''t hide it from you anymore. I really like


    Bess. I want to be with her, but I know her worries. I hope you can persuade her for me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ''This man was so shameless.'' This was what Nancy thought of Manager Luo so far.


    Although she hated him in her heart, she didn''t show any disrespect on her face. "Manager Luo, I''ve


    heard from Bess that you''re married. How could you be with Bess? Aren''t you supposed to be


    responsible for your family? "


    "I know what you mean, Miss Nancy. I like Bess, and Bess also loves me. I think that''s enough. After


    all, Bess and I love each other at a wrong time. It''s not my fault. If it''s now, I will definitely not marry my


    wife."


    Nancy cursed in her heart, ''How could this man be so shameless? Since it''s not your fault, is it because


    of time?''


    Nancy looked at Bess. She wanted Bess to see the man''s true face.


    However, she had forgotten one thing. If Bess was still so rational, she wouldn''t have been so sad


    today.


    Seeing Bess''s silence, Nancy knew that she had to stand up for Bess today, otherwise Bess would not


    be a match for this man at all.


    Now it seemed that this man was an experienced lover, a young girl lile Bess could not bear his lie at


    all...


    "Manager Luo, let''s not talk about whose fault it is now. Moreover, the holy being has said that love is


    innocent. I just want to ask you, if Bess is with you, what can you give her?"


    Nancy''s question was aggressive. It didn''t seem to be something an eighteen year old girl could say,


    and she was very considerate.


    Manager Luo didn''t expect that the little girl in front of him could say such words.


    Although the girl in front of him was a star, her age was small after all.


    Moreover, in Manager Luo''s mind, Nancy was more beautiful than Bess, which made him a little itchy...


    With Bess here, he didn''t dare to make trouble. He didn''t want to make a fool of himself.


    In front of Nancy and Bess, he pretended to be a saint of love and said in a very sincere voice, "Miss


    Nancy, I know what you mean. You and Bess are good friends, and you have considered everything for


    her. I can understand that. After all, Bess and I are not born at the right time. Except that I can''t marry


    her, I can give her the life she wants."


    "Oh, I don''t know what kind of life Bess wants. Do you mean material? Is this what Bess wants?"


    Turning to Bess, Nancy asked, "Bess, can you agree to his request? Except that he can''t marry you, he


    can satisfy you with whatever you want. Do you want this kind of life?"


    Bess kept her head down. Hearing Nancy''s question, she shook her head and said, "Material life is not


    attractive to me, because I have hands to support myself. My only request is that he can marry me,


    anything else is useless."


    Bess''s attitude was very clear, and even Nancy had more confidence.


    Now that things hade to this, Nancy didn''t want to waste any more time talking to this man. She


    smiled and said, "Manager Luo, now you know what Bess means. Let me tell you the truth. Bess won''t


    be a mistress, and you won''t divorce your wife. Am I right?"


    The manager''s face turned red as if he had been seen through by Nancy.


    His words became a little impatient, not as polite as before. "Miss Nancy, I know you are a good friend


    of Bess, but I hope you won''t interfere in our love affairs. After all, you are just an outsider between me


    and Bess."


    Before Nancy could reply, Bess raised her head and said, "You''repletely wrong. Nancy is my good


    friend. She means what I mean."


    Ignoring Nancy, Manager Luo walked up to Bess, held her hand and said, "Bess, I know you like me.


    Why are you disturbed by the outside world? Is a status so important to you? I can give you everything


    I can? Aren''t you satisfied with this?"


    "You know what I need, but I can see that you don''t respect me now. As for my resignation, it doesn''t


    matter if you approve it or not. I won''t go to thepany anymore."


    At this time, Bess''s attitude was very firm. Only then did Nancypletely understand everything. It


    should be Bess wanted to resign and this man asked her to stay.


    When Manager Luo saw that the situation had gone, Both Bess and Nancy had made their intention


    very clear.


    At this time, Manager Luo seemed to have been humiliated. He no longer maintained his gentleman


    manner.


    Instead, he said, "Whatever you think. I hope you won''t regret it. Since you have made up your mind, I


    will approve your resignation. Take care of yourself in the future."


    Then he left without saying goodbye to the two women in front of him.


    Not to mention Bess, even Nancy felt a little gawky when she saw Manager Luo''s receding figure.


    Nancy didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, the current situation didn''t need her to say anything.


    Bess should have known what kind of person Manager Luo was and what kind of feeling he had for


    her...

 Chapter 188 Meet The Real Body

    Chapter 188 Meet The Real Body


    Although Nancy didn''t speak, it didn''t mean that Bess wasn''t sad.


    Looking at the receding figure of Manager Luo, Bess couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    However, when Nancy saw Bess''s depressed expression, she felt very sad. She understood Bess''s


    feelings, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Bess cried harder and harder.


    Nancy couldn''t help but tell Bess in a low voice, "Don''t be sad. It''s good for you to see this person


    clearly as soon as possible. At least, you won''t be hurt in the future."


    Bess was on the verge of breaking down. It could be imagined how much she loved Manager Luo.


    She cried, "Nancy, how could he be like this? I''m not sad that I lose him, but I think I''mpletely


    blind. How can I like such a bad man? Now it seems that what he said to me before is all fake."


    "So don''t be sad. You should feel lucky." With a smile on her face, Nancy told Bess not to be sad


    anymore.


    At this time, she knew that it was unnecessary to say anything. She quietly waited for Bess not to be


    sad.


    Finally, Bess stopped crying. She showed a strong smile, as if she wouldpletely forget about it.


    She told Nancy, "Nancy, the past is past. I won''t have any attachment to this man. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good. Let''s have a good drink to celebrate the past." She wanted to help Bess forget the pain


    as soon as possible.


    However, Bess said, "No. I havepletely seen through this man, so I won''t have any nostalgia. Now


    I should look forward, and don''t mention it again."


    The two of them changed the topic in a tacit understanding and didn''t mention it anymore. It waste


    and Nancy had to return to the crew.


    Bess told her, "I don''t have thing to do anyway. How about I take this opportunity to y with you in the


    crew and see some big stars by the way?"


    Nancy thought it was very good. Although Bess didn''t care about it now, the sadness in her heart was


    definitely impossible to bepletely erased in a while.


    Nancypletely agreed with Bess''s suggestion. "Okay, you go with me now, or you have to go by


    yourself another day. Let''s go together. I have my part in the afternoon."


    The two of them were just talking. When they were about to walk out of the restaurant, a waiter stopped


    them. "Ladies, you haven''t paid your bill yet."


    The two of them looked at each other, speechless.


    At this moment, Bess suddenlyughed, which made Nancy a little confused. She didn''t know how


    Bess couldugh at this time.


    Nancy hurried to pay the bill and pulled Bess away.


    When the two sat in the car. Bess suddenly said to Nancy, "Thank you, Nancy. It''s you who let me see


    the true face of this scumpletely. It seems that he''s so scum that I''m surprised."


    Only then did Nancy realized that Bess should have been d, because no man wouldn''t pay the bill


    and leave when he treated his girlfriend to lunch.


    "As long as you don''t me me," said Nancy with a smile


    "You are my best friend. I know you are doing this for my own good. How can I me you? Are you


    insulting our friendship? Or are you insulting my IQ? "


    It seemed that Bess was in a better mood, or she wouldn''t have said such words.


    "I''m not insulting our friendship, nor your IQ. I''m just insulting your vision, high myopia," said Nancy, not


    intending to let her go.


    "Nancy, are you still my good friend? Why don''t youfort me and tease me at this time? I won''t y


    with you anymore."


    Bess''s previous happy expression waspletely restored, different from the sad look in the


    restaurant just now.


    "This is my good friend. Don''t take anything to heart. You''re destined to be lucky because of your


    personality. "


    The two chatted while driving and soon came to the film crew.


    After greeting the director, the director told her, "Nancy, you''re back. Get ready. Your scene will be shot


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    soon."


    "Okay, I''ll do it right away." As soon as she finished speaking, Nancy pulled Bess to Ellen.


    At this time, he was looking at the scenes to be acted and didn''t see the arrival of Nancy at all.


    Nancy shouted, "Ellen, let me introduce a friend to you. This is my best friend, Bess. She is your loyal


    fan. She wants to see you."


    Ellen cast a reproachful nce at her, as if ming her for bringing some fans to the film crew.


    However, when he heard that the person was the best friend of Nancy, Ellen still put on a smile and


    took the initiative to shake hands with Bess. "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Bess finally saw the big star she had been missing day and night. She was very excited, and that kind


    of undisguised personality came out again.


    She said excitedly, "Ellen, you are more handsome than on TV. I''m so happy to see your real body


    today."


    "Ha ha, you''re ttering me. I''m not as good as you said." Ellen felt that the girl in front of him had a


    casual character, as if she was forthright in doing anything.


    "Ellen, I''m going to work now. Bess won''t disturb you if she is her, will she?"


    Nancy was very polite to Ellen. She felt so sorry for bringing her good friend to the crew to disturb him.


    But Ellen didn''t seem to care about it at all. He smiled and said, "It''s okay. Your good friend, that is, my


    friend. You can go to work."


    "Well, Bess, Ellen have to actter. Don''t disturb him all the time. Just stay there quietly."


    Nancy then arranged for her assistant to keep an eye on Bess. After all, no one was allowed to enter


    the crew.


    If the fans outside could see their idol as they liked, the whole crew would be in a mess and they


    couldn''t shoot.


    Bess waved her hand and said, "Well, you''d better hurry up. I won''t cause you any trouble. I''ll stay here


    obediently, or I''ll go to see you filmingter."


    When Bess arrived at the set, she felt strange everywhere, but she hadn''t got Ellen''s autograph, so she


    was not willing to leave here.


    She thought if she could let Ellen take a photo together her after Nancy left, it would be an extra


    gain...

 Chapter 189 Be Forthright

    Chapter 189 Be Forthright


    Seeing that Nancy left, Bess smiled at Ellen and said, "Ellen, I''ll call you the same as Nancy. Are you


    angry?"


    "No, I won''t. I''m also a good friend of her. She once mentioned you and said you were her best friend."


    No one had never heard of Ellen being cockey in the entertainment circle. He always kept a smiling


    face for his fans, not to mention that Bess was the best friend of his good friend.


    "That''s great. Can I take a photo with you?" Bess asked excitedly, forgetting what had happened


    between her and Manager Luo.


    Ellen smiled, "Well, it''s my honor to take a photo with a beautiful girl." He was very modest.


    Hearing that, Bess''s good impression of him increased dramatically. She quickly took out her phone


    and handed it to the assistant of Nancy. She said politely, "Please take a photo of us."


    The assistant took her phone and took a few photos of them, and then returned it to her.


    Bess was a little embarrassed and asked, "Can you give me an autograph? It''s not in vain for me to


    "Of course." Ellen''s assistant handed Bess an autograph.


    "Thank you so much. I''m very happy today. I''m going to see Nancy acting. I''ve never seen how see act


    before."


    After saying that, Bess waved at Ellen and was about to leave.


    Although she liked Ellen, Bess knew that she couldn''t always disturb other people''s shooting time, or


    they would be tired of her.


    "Okay, I''ll have my partter. If you have time, you can watch it aside."


    Perhaps it was because she was a good friend of Nancy, Ellen had an inexplicable good impression of


    Bess...


    "Thank you so much. Wow, I''m so lucky to see a big star filming today."


    Seeing Bess''s excited face, Ellen grinned slightly and said, "Stars are no different from ordinary people.


    Don''t think too highly of them."


    However, Bess said, "Stars are always good. Ordinary people are verymon, but there are not


    many stars, especially A-listers. They are as handsome as you. Ellen, do you have a girlfriend?"


    Hearing Bess''s question, Ellen felt a little embarrassed. Although he had just felt that this girl was very


    frank, he did not expect her to ask such a question in front of everyone.


    After all, it was rted to personal privacy. If there were journalists here, it would be something else.


    After hesitating for a while, Ellen replied frankly, "Not yet. I''m so busy every day. Who wants to be with


    me?"


    "No way. How could a handsome man like you have no girlfriend?"


    Bess didn''t believe what she had heard. This big star didn''t have a girlfriend. Did it mean that she still


    had a chance?


    However, this thought just shed through her mind. In the bottom of her heart, Bess thought that she


    didn''t deserve Ellen at all, he was such an outstanding person.


    The two people talked casually, as if they were friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time,


    without any restraint.


    At this time, Ellen also knew why Nancy and Bess were good friends. Because he didn''t feel depressed


    at all when he was with Bess, and he didn''t need to worry about what he had said wrong.


    Until his assistant came over and called him, "Mr. Ellen, it is your y next."


    "Bess, I''m sorry. I have to go." Ellen apologized to Bess and then went over with his assistant.


    Looking at Ellen''s hurried figure, Bess murmured to herself with some strange words, "It''s said on TV


    that some big stars are arrogant, aren''t they? Why is Ellen so busy and doesn''t let everyone wait for


    him?"


    In fact, this was the difference between people. Although Ellen was an A-listers and looked down upon


    the hidden rules of the entertainment circle, he never put on airs as a star, nor did he let the whole crew


    wait for him like other stars.


    In his mind, it was necessary for everyone to respect each other no matter who it was. Moreover, the


    whole crew couldn''t dy the shooting for himself.


    Bess followed Ellen to the ce where they filmed, although Nancy had just filmed it.


    It was the opponent y of Ellen and Nancy. It was the person yed by Ellen lost his temper at


    Nancy.


    In Bess''s eyes, Ellen was a modest gentleman.


    But now it was time to act, Ellen hadpletely be a very sharp and cultivated man.


    When he lost his temper at Nancy, his cold eyes made people tremble with fear.


    Bess had to admire Ellen''s acting skills. It seemed that these stars were not famous by ident, but


    with their actual skills.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Because Ellen and Nancy were both good at acting, the y had only been filmed two times, and the


    director was satisfied, which proved that they had reached a perfect tacit understanding.


    When the two of them came to rest, Bess was still standing there quietly. She felt that the two of them


    were like a couple. Although it was not suitable to say the man was wise and the woman was beautiful,


    Ellen was also very handsome.


    But Bess believed that the two of them should be a perfect match.


    She ran up to greet the two of them, looking more excited than them.


    Seeing that Bess hadn''t left yet, Nancy said excitedly, "I thought you had already left. It turns out that


    you haven''t left yet"


    "Yes, I have nothing to do anyway. It''s rare for me to see you and the big star. So I''ll stay here for a


    while longer."


    Ellen stood there, smiling without saying anything. He looked at the two girls in front of him, who were


    talking endlessly.


    In his eyes, the two girls hadpletely different personalities.


    Although Nancy was smart, she didn''t want to talk too much. Bess waspletely straightforward.


    Ellen didn''t know whether his opinion was right or not, but so far, this was what he thought of the two


    girls.


    "Let''s go and have a rest over there. Do you have any social engagements tonight?" Seeing Bess''s


    excited expression, Nancy seemed to have already forgotten all the unhappy things today.


    "I haven''t received any notice so far. What''s wrong? What''s up? " Ellen was very concerned about


    Nancy. He thought she needed his help.


    However, Nancy told him, "If you don''t have anything else to do tonight, let''s three go to have dinner


    together."


    Bess was very happy about Nancy''s suggestion, but Ellen was a little embarrassed. After all, he had


    been tired for a day. He didn''t want to go out for dinner. He was afraid that he would meet some fans


    and it would be difficult for him to get rid of them.

 Chapter 190 Declined Politely

    Chapter 190 Declined Politely


    "I''ve been working for a whole day. I feel a little tired. Let''s change the day. I''ll invite you two."


    Ellen refused politely. Indeed, in the eyes of others, the shooting work was very glorious.


    But only she herself knew how difficult it was. Today''s scene was very smooth for them.


    In the past, when an actress needed to shoot for a day, she would be under great mental pressure,


    which no one else could understand.


    Hearing what Ellen said, Nancy didn''t want to force him. After all, it was human nature.


    As a big star, he couldn''t ept all requests, because there would be no time for shooting, let alone


    rest.


    "Okay, let''s change the day." Nancy had no choice but to agree.


    Strangely enough, at this time, both Nancy''s and Bess''s phones rang at the same time.


    Nancy picked up the phone and saw it was a call from someone she didn''t expect. The screen of the


    phone showed one word, "Mond".


    She put down the phone irritably and didn''t intend to answer it. At this point, she didn''t know what else


    to say between her and Mond, let alone in front of Bess and Ellen.


    When Bess picked up the phone, she had the same reaction as Nancy. She directly hung up the phone


    and didn''t let it ring again.


    Ellen looked at the two of them quietly, feeling that they had unspeakable difficulties.


    He had already guessed who was calling Nancy.


    But judging from Bess''s expression, it seemed that it was a call from her boyfriend. Otherwise, she


    would have answered it.


    Ellen thought Bess must be angry with her boyfriend. After all, it was normal for young people to


    quarrel with each other.


    He didn''t expect that Bess''s rtionship had ended before it started, not to mention that the man was


    married...


    Although he was suspicious, Ellen didn''t say anything. After all, no one could meddle in love affairs.


    Seeing Bess''s expression, Nancy knew that the phone call might be from Manager Luo.


    Otherwise, Bess would have answered the phone. From this point of view, this man had no self-


    knowledge. This was what Nancy thought of Manager Luo.


    But it was hard to say. She didn''t know what Manager Luo was going to say to Bess. Since Bess didn''t


    answer, it meant that she had let it go.


    Bess didn''t know that it was Mond who called Nancy just now.


    She thought that since Nancy was currently filming and didn''t answer the phone outside, it should be


    normal for her not to answer the phone.


    It was gettingte. Bess said goodbye to Nancy and greeted Ellen before she left.


    Till Bess had left the set, Nancy asked Ellententatively, "Ellen, what do you think of Bess?"


    Ellen was stunned by her words. It seemed that she was making a match. Ellen didn''t know what to


    say.


    But he had to answer this question. He told Nancy his real feelings, "Bess is a good girl. You are very


    lucky to make friends with her, because she will bring you a very sunny mood."


    Hearing Ellen''s high evaluation of Bess, Nancy was very happy. It was morefortable for others to


    praise her good friend than herself.


    She couldn''t help but agree, "You''re right. Bess has a good temper and personality. When I am with


    her, she gives me positive energy."


    "That''s good. You should cherish such a friend." Ellen finished his sentence.


    In fact, Nancy didn''t answer Mond''s phone call, but she was still thinking about what had happened just


    now.


    Mond stayed in his office and looked at the phone in his hand that had been hung up by Nancy. He was


    furious.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The two of them hadn''t contacted each other since they quarreled and Nancy left home that day.


    In Mond''s heart, although he liked Nancy very much, he had the dignity of a man, and in his heart, he


    had always been very domineering.


    He thought that Nancy might have time to contact him, but in the past few days, he had figured out a


    rule that if he didn''t contact her voluntarily, she would definitely not contact him.


    Today, he couldn''t control his longing for Nancy. He picked up the phone and found her number, but he


    hesitated whether to press it or not


    After a few minutes, Mond couldn''t hold back his missing and dialed the number.


    Although he was a man who had seen a lot of things, and he didn''t even have an eyelid when he dealt


    with big orders.


    But when it came to the phone call, he felt nervous and almost suffocated.


    He didn''t know how to tell Nancy and how to make her forgive him. This was the most urgent way to


    solve the problem at present.


    After he dialed the number, he knew that there was no room for regret, so he had to bite the bullet to


    listen. On the one hand, he hoped that Nancy could call him back, and on the other hand, he hoped


    that she didn''t see his call.


    He had never felt so ambivalent, which made him confused.


    As the saying goes, things still will happen even you are afraid.


    But today''s matter was a little different from usual. The fact that Nancy didn''t answer the phone after a


    long time made Mond think that he had dialed the wrong number.


    Mond took it away and found that the number on the phone was none other than Nancy''s. While he


    was lost in thought, the phone had automatically hung up, showing that no one answered the phone.


    Depressed, Mond put the phone on his desk, lost in various fancies and conjectures.


    ''Why didn''t she answer my phone?'' This had never happened before.


    In the past, even if Nancy had some feelings for him asionally, she had never rejected his call.


    Mond didn''t know what had happened to Nancy. ''Or was it because Nancy really didn''t want to be with


    me?'' These guesses made him unable to work in the afternoon...


    ''If Nancy really didn''t answer my phone, did she really want to divorce me?''


    At the thought of this, Mond couldn''t help but feel a little flustered. Although the two of them were


    married formercial purposes, he knew that he had fallen in love with Nancy and didn''t want to be


    separated from her for the rest of his life. This was the strongest idea in his mind at present...

 Chapter 191 Unpredictable

    Chapter 191 Unpredictable


    Mond was flustered. In the past, no matter what he did, he seemed to be sure to win. However, he


    found that it was getting harder and harder for him to control Nancy.


    When he had been with Hedy before, he had thought that he had done it for the good of Nancy. If he


    could exin it clearly to her in the future, she would understand what he had done.


    But ording to the current situation, she should have known what he was thinking, but why was she


    still indifferent to him?


    Thinking of the day when Ellen came to her home, but he himself was shut out by her, Mond was


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    inexplicably flustered...


    As the saying went, only by knowing oneself and enemy could one fight a hundred battles without


    defeat. But now, he didn''t even have a chance to get close to Nancy. How could he know the


    rtionship between her and Ellen?


    On the next day, in thepany, Mond met a person he had never imagined.


    When he was about to go to the meeting room, he saw a tall woman walking towards him.


    Mond took a closer look and found it was Hedy.


    Ron was pushing him, Hedy greeted him first, "Hello, Mond."


    Mond couldn''t speak in front of others, so Hedy didn''t want to ask more. But Mond nodded at her as a


    response.


    When Hedy passed by, Mond asked Ron in a low voice, "Why is she in ourpany? It seems that


    shees here to work."


    "Yes, I don''t know. I''ll go and inquire about itter." Ron didn''t know what was going on here. He was


    clear about the conflict of interests between her and Mond.


    Ron pushed Mond to the meeting room, and Noah sat on the CEO''s seat. When Mond arrived, all the


    senior executives of thepany, including Elroy and Nathan, arrived.


    In fact, this meeting was not a big deal. It was just a routine meeting in thepany.


    Mond quietly observed Nathan''s expression, trying to find something from his face, but from the


    beginning to the end, Nathan''s expression was very normal.


    Everyone in the Lu Family knew what had happened to him and Hedy. If she joined thepany, only


    Nathan would help her.


    When the meeting was over, Nathan deliberately walked behind and told Mond in a very light tone,


    "Brother, I have transferred your good friend to work in thepany. You should have no objection,


    right?"


    His provocation was very strong, and acent smile appeared on his face. It was obvious that his


    purpose was to be against Mond.


    Mond looked calm, as if what Nathan said had nothing to do with him.


    Nathan thought that Mond was trying to be calm, so heughed wildly and left the meeting room.


    Ron came to push Mond. When Mond was having a meeting, he had already asked about it simply. It


    was Nathan who transferred Hedy to thepany, and she was in an important department of the


    Hearing what Ron said, Mond''s face was very calm.


    When he saw Nathan''s arrogant look just now, he hadpletely taken this into consideration. It was


    impossible for Nathan to arrange Hedy in an insignificant department.


    But Mond couldn''t figure out why Nathan would tell him.


    ''What was on Hedy''s mind? I had caught something on the He Family. Did she really dare to go against


    me tantly?''


    So Mond couldn''t figure out these questions. While he was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Ron


    told him, "Is it a feint that Mr. Nathan transferred Hedy to ourpany? So that you will focus on her


    and he can do something else behind your back."


    "We can''t rule out this possibility. We can''t deal with a crafty man like Nathan in a normal way." Said


    Mond.


    "But I don''t think Hedy will act rashly. As long as you make a move, her family will definitely die without


    a burial ce. She is not so stupid as to not understand this, is she?"


    Ron asked in disbelief. After all, this matter was of great importance. Even if she didn''t consider her


    own feelings, she would consider her parents'' situation.


    "Keep an eye on her. If anything happens to her, just tell me." So far, this was the only way he could


    think of.


    "I see. If she really colluded with Mr. Nathan, we must not be softhearted this time."


    After all, Hedy and Mond grew up together and had deep feelings.


    Ron was worried that Mond would be kind to Hedy, so he did so in advance.


    "Just keep an eye on it. Maybe we have thought too much about it. Maybe it''s just a simple and close


    job."


    It was possible. Mond didn''t want to believe that his friends, who had yed with him since childhood,


    would be so despicable.


    After Ron left, Mond took a quick look at the documents on his desk.


    He worked in thepany every day, so there were not many documents and they were not


    emergency.


    Mond called Charlie, "Call Nancy and tell her that I''ll treat her to lunch."


    Charlie was confused why Mond didn''t call Nancy himself, but asked him to call her. Although he didn''t


    understand what Mond was doing, he obeyed the order.


    He picked up the phone and dialed Nancy''s number. At that time, Nancy was resting on the film set.


    Seeing that it was a call from Charlie, she knew that it must have something to do with Mond.


    However, Nancy had a good impression of Charlie and Ron. She was too embarrassed not to answer


    Charlie''s phone call.


    "Charlie, what can I do for you?"


    Although they used to call Nancydy. However, Nancy had always called him Charlie and respected


    him very much.


    "Mrs. Nancy, are you still on the film set? Mr. Mond wants to invite you to lunch." Charlie expressed his


    intention of calling her.


    Hearing his words, Nancy remembered what Mond had done to her before. She said on purpose,


    "Charlie, I''m busy filming now. I don''t have time, so I''m sorry."


    Charlie was not reconciled. After all, he knew what his boss meant.


    He didn''t give up and asked, "Don''t you have time tonight? You should have a rest tonight. I''ll pick you


    up then."


    Mond quietly listened to the conversation between Charlie and Nancy. Although he looked very calm on


    the surface, he was a little worried in his heart. He hoped that Nancy could agree to Charlie''s


    suggestion.


    However, what he thought was one thing, but it was not the truth.


    "I have an appointment tonight. Thank you, Charlie. I''m busy now. I have to go."

 Chapter 192 Never Give Up

    Chapter 192 Never Give Up


    Hearing the sound on the phone, Charlie looked at Mond with a helpless expression. Mond knew that


    he had tried his best.


    Expressionlessly, he told Charlie, "I know. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Charlie looked at him and said, "Mr. Mond, let me say something. If you really don''t want to leave Mrs.


    Nancy, you should pursue her. Don''t wait for others to chase her away. It''s toote for you to regret."


    "She misunderstood me too much. Doesn''t she know my painstaking efforts? Or my parents inw


    haven''t told her that I have helped their family so much."


    Mond was suspicious of this matter. Although he didn''t mention itst time when he went to Nancy''s


    home, he believed that her parents must have told her what had happened in theirpany.


    As the saying goes, lookers on see more than yers.


    As Mond''s confidant, Charlie was clear about what had happened between him and Nancy.


    As an experienced person, he told Mond, "Mr. Mond, I don''t know if Mrs. Nancy really loves you or not,


    but no woman will ept what you didst time. You have hurt her so deeply that it''s impossible for


    you to coax her back in a few words. If you really love her, you should care about her and chase her


    again."


    "Then what should I do now? Last time I went to her house, we two quarreled."


    "You were angry at that time, so it was inevitable for you to quarrel. Although you two quarreled, it was


    normal for couples or lovers."


    Charlie asked him to be relieved and boldly pursue Nancy. After all, girls needed to be coaxed, and


    Mond had hurt her so deeply.


    It was almost noon and Mond was a man of action.


    He told Charlie, "Order some delicious food in the restaurant and send it to the film set with me."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." Charlie agreed readily.


    Mond told him a few of Nancy''s favorite dishes and asked him to bring them as soon as possible.


    Charlie called the tavern directly and told them the dishes he ordered and that he would go to to get


    them in twenty minutes.


    Mond would be relieved with whatever he assigned something to Charlie. After all, he was a capable


    man.


    Soon, they arrived at the film set where Nancy was shooting. The eldest son of the Lu Group came to


    visit. No one dared not let them in unless they didn''t want to stay in the city anymore.


    At this time, the members of the crew were about to have lunch. Regardless of what kind of person


    they were, they were treated equally and ate lunch boxes.


    The assistant of Nancy came over with two lunch boxes. The director shouted, "Nancy, look who''s


    Nancy raised her head and saw the two people, Charlie and Mond,ing from a distance.


    Besides, Mond was carrying a lunch box in his hand. It was obvious that he was bringing lunch to her.


    "Nancy, since you don''t have time toe out for lunch, I bring you some food." At this time, Mond was


    smiling. He didn''t look like a domineering CEO at all.


    Although he had a handsome and cold face, everyone thought he was a cripple because he was


    pushed by Charlie in the wheelchair.


    Charlie pushed Mond in front of Nancy and greeted her with a smile, "Hello, Mrs. Nancy."


    His words shocked the assistant beside Nancy.


    Because now, Nancy was with her assistant, and there was no one else.


    Nancy nodded as if she didn''t see Mond. She asked Charlie, "Charlie, why are you here? Thank you. "


    But Charlie said to Mond, "Mr. Mond, I''ll wait for you there."


    At this time, Nancy''s assistant was still standing aside, but Mond didn''t want to say anything. He just


    signaled with his eyes that Charlie wouldn''t leave.


    After all, it was on the film set now. In other people''s eyes, Mond couldn''t speak.


    Nancy understood what Mond meant. Although she was very angry with him now, she still told her


    assistant, "Go and wait for me. Don''te over. Don''t talk nonsense about what you heard just now."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Nancy. I won''t." The assistant replied and hurried away.


    It turned out that Nancy had been married, and even her assistant didn''t know about it!


    Therefore, the assistant was very surprised at the way Charlie addressed her.


    "What are you doing here?" Nancy asked Mond.


    "I was worried that you might not have a good meal on the set, so I brought you some food." Seeing no


    one else around, Mond answered obediently.


    However, Nancy didn''t seem to appreciate it at all. She said in a very cold tone, "Thank you, but I don''t


    need it. You can eat by yourself."


    "Nancy, are you still angry with me? You should know that I have my own difficulties in doing those


    things. Haven''t your parents told you?"


    He hoped that Nancy could understand him and not be angry with him.


    For his words, Nancy felt inexplicable, but she didn''t want to ask more.


    Instead, she asked impatiently, "What do you mean? Just tell me. "


    "Nancy, we are a couple now, but you never go home. I hope you can go back and we can restore our


    previous life."


    Mond finally spoke out his wish, but Nancy sniffed at his words and said, "Don''t you know what kind of


    life it was in the past? We used to be a contractual couple. Since we two can''t live together, there is no


    need to force us. "


    "Don''t always mention the contract with me. It''s just your thought that we can''t live together. From


    beginning to end, I n to live with you."


    Mond patiently exined to Nancy, hoping that she would listen to his advice.


    "I think what you said is very ridiculous, but there is no need for me to argue with you. I thank you for


    bringing food here today, but you don''t have to do these boring things in the future. We two are doomed


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    to have no intersection."


    Seeing that Nancy was a little heartless, Mond waspletely flustered.


    He didn''t know what he could do to win back her heart. After all, what he had done when he was with


    Hedy had broken her heart.


    But Mond didn''t give up. He told Nancy, "I won''t say anything else to you now. You will understand what


    I''m thinking in the future. I won''t divorce you. Don''t mention it again."


    "Mond, you are such a rascal. Since we two don''t have any feelings for each other, why do you keep


    pestering me?"


    Nancy shouted angrily. But Mond didn''t agree with her at all.

 Chapter 193 Personal Opinion

    Chapter 193 Personal Opinion


    Mond''s self-esteem was greatly stimted when he heard Nancy said that he was a rogue.


    He couldn''t help but look a little cold and harsh, and his voice became a little indifferent. "Nancy, let me


    tell you, I''m not a rogue, nor the kind of shameless person you think I am. I just can''t let go of our


    rtionship."


    Hearing his words and seeing his expression, Nancy''s heart softened for no reason.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She hated this man in her heart. But so far, she couldn''t bear


    to see this man get hurt...


    Looking at the silent expression on Nancy''s face, Mond remembered that she had said he was a rogue


    just now. He pointed at the food box that he had just put down and said, "There are all your favorite


    dishes in it. Enjoy yourself. I''m leaving."


    After saying that, he didn''t call Charlie, but pushed the wheelchair by himself. Charlie was sitting in the


    car now. When he saw Monding, he quickly got out of the car and helped him get in the car. Then


    he drove away.


    Looking at Mond in a daze, Nancy was confused for no reason.


    She hated Mond very much and had made up her mind to divorce him. Why couldn''t she bear to see


    him get hurt today?


    ''Forget it. I don''t want to think too much. Now that Mond has sent the food, even if I don''t eat, he


    doesn''t know!''


    At this time, the assistant saw that Mond had left and quickly ran over. She asked in surprise, "Miss


    Nancy, are you really married?"


    If this matter couldn''t be verified by Nancy, she wouldn''t give up. After all, this news was too shocking.


    "Don''t ask about it. There are so many dishes here that I can''t eat them all by myself. Let''s eat


    together."


    Then she handed the chopsticks to the assistant and opened the food box. There were indeed her


    favorite dishes in it.


    It turned out that Mond still cared about her very much.


    However, no matter what, in her heart, she had no intention of forgiving him.


    It was one thing to feel sad, but it was another thing to forgive.


    After all, he had done such a heartless thing to her at that time. At that time, she had been framed by


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hedy, and the media hadunched a full attack on her.


    As her husband, he didn''t want to protect her. Instead, he chose to be with her rival in love. No woman


    could bear it.


    The assistant didn''t know what had happened between the two of them, but she knew that the man just


    now was the eldest son of the Lu Group.


    She couldn''t help but admire, "Miss Nancy, you are so lucky. Your husband is such an outstanding


    man. You are destined to live a happy life in the future."


    "If you don''t want to eat, just wait for me. Don''t say anything I don''t like."


    Nancy had never done anything bad to her assistant. But today, her tone was a little heavy. The


    assistant stuck out her tongue and quickly went to have lunch. She didn''t dare to say anything more,


    which made Nancy unhappy.


    Although she didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean that she didn''t want to. She thought that Nancy should


    have quarreled with her husband. The two might be angry, but Mr. Mond was really good to Miss


    Nancy.


    How many powerful men could bring food to their wives in person, especially when they were in a fit of


    pique?


    Although today''s dishes were all Nancy''s favorite, and the chef was very good at cooking, she had a


    feeling that she didn''t know how to enjoy them.


    She didn''t know what Mond meant. He and Hedy loved each other so much. Why weren''t they two


    together?


    Shouldn''t he take the opportunity to abandon his wife on the contract?


    When she couldn''t figure it out, she decided not to think about it anymore.


    Just as she was about to lose her appetite, Ellen came over. He had already had lunch.


    Just now, he saw the two of them talking alone.


    And he also recognized that Mond was the man who had juste out of the house when he had


    visited Nancy that day.


    He walked up to Nancy and said, "Nancy, haven''t you finished lunch?"


    "Ellen, have you finished? Let''s have lunch together." Nancy invited him.


    Ellen told her, "I''ve already had my lunch. I ate a box lunch, so it''s a little early. You''re so happy. Who


    sent you the lunch of love?"


    "Stop asking. I don''t want to eat anything." The indifference on her face made Ellen embarrassed to


    ask more. He didn''t want to disturb others'' privacy.


    "There are so many dishes and they smell so good. How can they not be delicious? Eat more, in case


    you let others down."


    Although he couldn''t pry into other people''s privacy, he could always say these words.


    "Thank you, Ellen." Although Nancy didn''t eat much, she didn''t throw away the food sent by Mond.


    At first, she thought that this matter had passed, and Mond should have known her intention.


    And seeing that he was a little annoyed today, Nancy thought that it was impossible for Mond to have


    any contact with her anymore.


    But to her surprise, the next day, when they were having lunch, Mond and Charlie still came.


    Moreover, he brought a food box with him, which was filled with Nancy''s favorite foods.


    No one knew what was on his mind. He asked Charlie to send the food to Nancy and sat in the


    wheelchair quietly.


    Although Nancy didn''t want to be with Mond anymore, she couldn''t bear to push away Charlie''s smiling


    face.


    So she still had lunch with her assistant.


    Different from the first day, Mond was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he sat quietly aside and watched


    Nancy filming.


    Both the director and the producer came to greet Mond, but he just smiled without saying anything.


    After a long time, the director knew that he was here to watch the shooting of Nancy, so he didn''t dare


    to disturb him anymore. He just wanted him to stay quietly aside and not to make trouble.


    Charlie didn''t know what his boss was up to, but he would do whatever his boss wanted.


    Mond sat aside and watched the shooting of the movie. Charlie just stayed there quietly. Sometimes he


    went to the car and sat in it himself.


    This mattersted for a few days. When everyone got used to Mond, who had nothing to do every day


    and woulde at lunch time, the situation changed dramatically...


    It turned out that in the past few days, when Nancy saw that Mond came to her every day to bring her


    food, he didn''t say anything.


    Nancy didn''t know what the man meant. If he came to talk to her, she might be able to read his mind.


    But he came here every day as a routine, treating her as an ordinary person.


    Even if he didn''t say anything, Nancy had clearly said to him, "Don''t bring food here next time. It''s


    meaningless."

 Chapter 194 Make It Clear

    Chapter 194 Make It Clear


    Looking at Nancy who was standing in front of his car, Mond said indifferently, "Anyway, you are still my


    nominal wife. It''s my duty to bring you food. If you don''t want to eat, you can throw it away."


    After saying that, he still looked cool, as if it was all up to Nancy whether she wanted to eat or not.


    Nancy returned to her seat sulkily. She knew that this man might not give up on her. She might have to


    do something to make him give uppletely.


    Looking at the food that he had just brought to her, she had an idea. She told her assistant, "Go and


    ask Ellen toe here and have Lunch with us."


    "Miss Nancy, is this good? Mr. Mond brought you the food, but you let another man eat it. He must be


    very sad."


    Although the assistant was young, she knew these things.


    Nancy red at her and said, "Who do you listen to now? If you don''t listen to me, I will apply for


    changing you." This was simply a rogue threat.


    Although the assistant knew that Nancy was joking and threatening her, it was also her goal to


    unconditionally obey her orders...


    She muttered, "Miss Nancy is annoying, she likes threatening me the most."


    Anyway, she had to call Ellen.


    At this time, Ellen just opened a box of food and was about to eat.


    Nancy''s assistant called, "Mr. Ellen, Miss Nancy asked you toe over. She invited you to lunch."


    Recently, everyone in the crew knew that Mond came to deliver lunch at noon every day.


    Hearing the assistant''s words, Ellen, as a good friend of Nancy, didn''t show any politeness. "Okay, I''ll


    be right there."


    "You can eat lunch by yourself. I''ll go there to have a look." After telling his assistant, he turned around


    and came to Nancy.


    They used to have lunch together.


    Since Mond brought lunch to Nancy, the film crew had automatically left a table for her, and it was a


    little far away from them.


    Ellen walked up to her and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you thinking of me because you know I''m a little


    greedy for food? "


    "That''s right, Ellen. I can''t eat so many dishes anyway. Let''s eat together. I have something to discuss


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    with you."


    When he heard that Nancy had something to discuss with him, Ellen sat down rudely and had lunch


    with her.


    Sitting in the car and seeing this from a distance, Mond was very angry. What happened to this


    woman? How dare she be so intimate with the man?


    And she even shared the love food he sent with this man. How could she do this?


    Noticing the difference, Charlie broke into a sweat.


    It seemed that Mrs. Nancy was a quiet woman, but now she was so bold to have dinner with another


    man under Mr. Mond''s watch.


    Moreover, it was Mr. Mond who sent the meal. He would definitely get angry.


    Nancy and Ellen sat together for lunch, as if she didn''t know Mond was sitting there.


    She deliberately picked up some food for Ellen and said affectionately, "Ellen, eat more. I can''t eat so


    many dishes every day."


    "Then I''ll take advantage of you." Ellen didn''t show any politeness, but he felt that Nancy had never


    been so enthusiastic like today.


    Ellen didn''t know what to do, but Nancy knew what to do. She deliberately made an intimate gesture


    with Ellen, hoping that Mond would shrink back from difficulties.


    Seeing the two of them flirting with each other openly in the film crew, Mond clenched his fists tightly as


    if he was about to lose his temper.


    Charlie felt that Mond was about to lose his temper.


    He hurried over and said, "Mr. Mond, let''s go back. We have a meeting in the afternoon."


    Seeing that Mond didn''t say a word, he turned the car around and drove out of the crew.


    Although Nancy was having lunch together with Ellen, she could see clearly that Mond''s car drove out


    of the crew.


    With a long sigh of relief, she put down her chopsticks and didn''t want to eat anymore.


    Although Ellen didn''t like talking, he knew better than anyone else.


    Besides, Mond brought food here every day. He knew that this person must have a special rtionship


    with Nancy.


    At this time, seeing the expression on her face, he asked, "Nancy, what''s wrong with you? Tell me, so


    that you won''t be so painful."


    "Am I so obvious? Even you can see it. " Nancy touched her face on purpose.


    "You almost attached it on your forehead. If I can''t see it, I will be blind."


    Ellenined. He had worked with her for a long time. If he hadn''t known her temper, he wouldn''t


    have fallen in love with her.


    "Well, I''ll tell you the truth. You can see that Mondes to bring me food every day. He is actually my


    husband."


    When Nancy said this, Ellen didn''t show any surprise, as if he had already known about it...


    However, Nancy asked, "Why weren''t you surprised at all when I said this?"


    "It''s normal. You are such a lovely girl. It will be strange if no one chase you."


    No matter what Ellen said was true or not, Nancy liked to hear what he said very much.


    "He and I got married for business. It''s not what you think. I remember I have told you that there is a


    conflict between me and Hedy. In fact, it''s all because of Mond."


    Nancy told Ellen everything about her, Mond and Hedy.


    Although Ellen had doubted why she didn''t ept his love before, he didn''t know anything about the


    twists and turns of it.


    "Nancy, what are you thinking now? But it seems that Mond has done a lot for your family. It''s


    impossible if he doesn''t love you at all."


    Ellen was always forthright. He didn''t take the opportunity to sow discord between Mond and Nancy,


    but talked about the matter ording to the facts.


    That was why Nancy told him the things of her.


    However, Nancy said, "I know he has done so much for my family. When I heard my mother''s words, I


    knew that he helped my family for me. But when I thought of what he and Hedy had done at that time, I


    couldn''t swallow my anger."


    It turned out that Nancy was still a child. Ellen couldn''t helpughing and said, "Then what do you want


    to do to forgive him?"


    "I don''t want to forgive him at all. No matter what he does, I won''t forgive him. I just want him to give up


    and stop pestering me."

 Chapter 195 Play Along

    Chapter 195 y Along


    Seeing the extreme expression on her face, Ellen knew how badly Nancy had been hurt at that time.


    As her good friend, he wanted to untie the knot in her heart.


    He asked, "How can you make him give up? But I think it''s quite difficult. I don''t care what happened


    before, but seeing the current situation, he can''t forget you."


    "Ellen, I want you to do me a favor. I hope you can promise me." Nancy asked him.


    Ellen agreed readily, "What do you want me to do for you? As long as it''s not illegal, I will try my best to


    do it for you."


    "It''s not as exaggerated and serious as you said. I just want you to cooperate with me to act a y.


    Next time when Mondes, we two must be intimate, so that he may give up."


    This was exactly what Nancy was thinking in her mind. If Mond could give uppletely, even if she


    was in pain, she would eventually get over it.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea. I''m afraid that if the media knows about it, it will have a bad impact on


    you."


    In Ellen''s mind, now that Nancy had married, if she acted too intimately with him, the media would


    definitely make a fuss about it.


    However, Nancy told him, "At that time, my marriage with Mond wasn''t reported by the media. We kept


    a low profile when we got married, so the media didn''t know that I''m married now."


    Besides, she didn''t tell him that up to now, she and Mond were just nominal couple...


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It was not that she didn''t believe Ellen, but that she thought it was unnecessary to say it.


    In fact, she didn''t even know what she was thinking, let alone others...


    A thought shed through Nancy''s mind. It seemed that something else had urred to her. Now that


    Ellen was a famous star, she was not sure if he would worry about the negative impact on himself if she


    did that with him.


    When she was about to ask him, Ellen seemed to understand what she meant. He took the initiative to


    tell her, "Since you are not worried, I have nothing to worry about either. I promise you, but don''t regret


    if there is any consequence."


    After all, men knew men very well. If they did so, Ellen was afraid that he would irritate Mond. Would


    Mond do something irrational?


    "Thank you." Nancy sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    But Ellen asked, "What''s your feeling for Mond now? I remember you seem to say that you still have


    him in your heart. Don''t you worry that things will develop in the opposite direction if you do so?"


    "You haven''t understood my meaning yet. I don''t want him to turn back. I want him to give up


    Nancy made it clear to Ellen so that he wouldn''t misunderstand her.


    Seeing that Nancy was determined, Ellen knew that it was useless to persuade her. Moreover, no one


    else could interfere in the matter of love.


    "Well, I will try my best to cooperate with you. When Mondes back, I will try my best to fulfill my


    responsibility as a boyfriend."


    "That''s what I said. Today, when Mond saw the two of us having lunch together, he didn''t continue to


    watch us filming. Maybe he won''te again."


    Nancy was in a very contradictory mood. She hoped that Mond would not pester her in the future, and


    she also thought that if he did note, she would definitely be a little disappointed.


    "It seems true that women areplicated. I know it''s useless to say anything now, but you have to


    see your heart clearly. As your good friend, I can only say that."


    Speaking of this, Ellen stood up and walked to the filming site. Before he left, he said yfully, "Thank


    your husband for his love lunch. The chef is very good at cooking."


    Hearing that, Nancy was at a loss whether to cry or tough. It turned out that a big star would not y


    ording tomon sense.


    When Mond and Charlie went back home, he didn''t say a word with a gloomy face.


    Charlie had just witnessed what had happened on the film set, so he dared not say anything. He was


    afraid that he would be blown up to pieces by Mond when he was at the muzzle of the gun. That would


    not be worth it...


    When he sent Mond to his office, Mond said, "Do you think that Nancy has no feelings for me at all?"


    Charlie was not sure about this matter. From the looks of it, he guessed that Nancy had no feelings for


    Mond anymore.


    But he didn''t dare to say it in front of Mond. What was this man thinking? He knew very well that Mond


    was looking for psychologicalfort.


    So he said against his will, "Mr. Mond, don''t be so pessimistic. I think Mrs. Nancy still likes you in her


    heart, or she won''t have the lunch you brought."


    "Then why did she eat with that man in front of me? Did she consider my feelings?" Speaking of this,


    Mond''s face was full of resentment.


    But Charlie reminded him, "Maybe Mrs. Nancy is taking revenge on you for being with Hedy before."


    In fact, Charlie was not a love expert. He made up a story tofort Mond...


    "What should I do next? How should I win her heart back? Ellen is very handsome and unrestrained.


    He stays with Nancy every day, and it is inevitable that the two of them fall in love with each other over


    time."


    This was what Mond was most worried about so far.


    Charlie answered firmly, "I don''t think Mrs. Nancy is that kind of person. If she is a woman who has a


    crush on other people easily, what kind of person she hasn''t seen when she is filming all day long?


    How can she marry you?"


    Hearing what Charlie said, Mond''s heart was lit up with fighting spirit again.


    No matter how the rtionship between the two people was, after all, he was still the nominal husband


    of Nancy, and the legal rtionship could not be changed by anyone...


    He seemed to cheer himself up and said, "You''re right. I should believe in Nancy. She''s not the kind of


    person who will change her mind easily. I must find a way to get her back to me."


    "That''s right. You can handle everything, let alone such things."


    Seeing that Mond came back to life, Charlie was finally relieved. After all, Mond''s fighting spirit was on


    fire again...


    "Mr. Mond, if there is nothing else, I''ll go out first. I have to keep an eye on Mr. Nathan."


    Mond waved his hand, indicating that he had known it. After Charlie left, he leaned against his chair


    and tried to figure out a way. It seemed that he should no longer stick to the rules...

 Chapter 196 Cant Figure It Out

    Chapter 196 Can''t Figure It Out


    Mond couldn''t figure out what was on Nancy''s mind. No matter how she and Ellen showed off their love


    in front of him, he decided that he couldn''t give up.


    After all, it was not easy for them to get their love. And ording to his opinion, it was impossible for


    Nancy topletely forget him.


    No matter what, even if there was a glimmer of hope, he still needed to fight.


    So on the next day, when he thought of the two people, who were having the lunch he sent, he felt


    depressed and couldn''t breathe.


    The next morning, he came back to thepany and dealt with all the urgent matters.


    At about ten o''clock, he arrived at the film set and wanted to see Nancy filming quietly.


    Nancy seemed to be ustomed to his arrival, and she didn''t take the initiative to greet him.


    Charlie took the initiative toe in front of her and greeted her politely, "Mrs. Nancy, we''re here to see


    you filming."


    "Well, Charlie, is there nothing else for Mond to do? Hees here to see me filming every day.


    Doesn''t he care about the business in thepany?"


    Nancy indirectly wanted to drive Mond away. But she didn''t want to talk to him, so she had to talk to


    Charlie.


    "Although there are a lot of things to do in thepany, Mr. Mond wants to see you shooting. He is


    worried that you won''t get enough nutrition to eat in the crew, so he wants to bring you lunch every


    day." Charlie took the opportunity to put in a good word for Mond, hoping that Nancy could forgive


    Mond.


    Although Charlie knew that Mond had no choice but to be with Hedy in order to protect Nancy and her


    family. But if Mond didn''t tell her about it, he couldn''t tell either. As a servant, he couldn''t get in the way.


    "Tell him not to let him bring lunch here. I''m used to it. The food here is very delicious."


    After all, Nancy couldn''t speak ill, so she had to be polite to Charlie.


    "Okay, I will convey your words. I''m going to take care of Mr. Mond." Charlie came to Mond''ss side.


    Looking at Mond''s cold face, he couldn''t help but sigh, "Mr. Mond, now that you are in a bad mood, why


    do youe here to suffer? Why don''t you tell Mrs. Nancy everything? It''s better than anything else."


    "What did she say to you just now?" Mond didn''t answer his question, but asked in reply.


    Charlie repeated what Nancy had just said to him to Mond.


    Mond remained silent. Even Charlie didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Next was the intimate scene of Nancy and Ellen.


    When the two of them were in a y, they were very close.


    Seeing this, Mond couldn''t help going crazy.


    ''This woman was so bold in front of me. I didn''t know what she would look like if I was not here.''


    When Ellen was filming with Nancy, he deliberately patted her on the shoulder and said to her in a


    gentle voice, "Honey, it''s my greatest happiness to meet you in my life."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lying in his arms, Nancy blushed shyly when she looked up.


    Mond couldn''t help but pat on the edge of the chair, blue veins standing out on his hands, which looked


    very eye-catching.


    Sitting aside, Charlie''s heart sank. He wondered what Mond would do next.


    But he seemed to have underestimated Mond''s willpower. Although Mond was angry, he didn''t do


    anything excessive. Instead, he watched the y quietly.


    Nancy didn''t know what was on Mond''s mind. After she and Ellen finished shooting, she deliberately


    walked aside with him.


    Holding Ellen''s hand, Nancy said with a smile, "Ellen, I can learn a lot from a big star like you."


    Looking at the little hand in his arm, Ellen felt inexplicably happy.


    ''How happy would it be if I could be loved by this girl?


    But she had already fallen in love with someone, and I couldn''t pry into her.''


    What he wanted to do most now was to protect this girl well and try his best to avoid any harm to her.


    "You''ve been working with me for so many days. Why do you want to say something nice to me now?


    How did Mond do to you now? I''m afraid you''ll make a fool of yourself by doing so."


    Ellen was just a brother now and had no other extravagant hopes.


    Mond saw that even if the two stopped filming, they would still be intimate with each other. He couldn''t


    help but feel sad. ''Did Nancy really have no feelings for me?''


    On the set, Mond couldn''t speak, so he couldn''t take the initiative to greet Nancy.


    Besides, Nancy didn''te to his side, which made him even more depressed.


    He didn''t want to see it anymore. He was afraid that he would be stimted by the intimate scene


    between Nancy and Ellen.


    If he couldn''t control himself at that time, he might do something irrational.


    He drove his wheelchair directly to the car. Charlie pushed his wheelchair and took care of him.


    Although Charlie saw the livid face of Mond, there was something he had to ask.


    Looking at Mond, Charlie asked cautiously, "Mr. Mond, will you bring lunch to Mrs. Nancy this noon?"


    "No, she will still live well without me." Mond said angrily.


    Charlie didn''t dare to say anything more. He drove to thepany and pushed Mond into his office. He


    asked in a low voice, "Mr. Mond, what else can I do for you?"


    "Did Hedy have any moves in the past two days?" Mond looked serious and there seemed to be


    nothing wrong with him face.


    "Hedy has been very well behaved these days. When she saw everyone in ourpany, she greeted


    them politely. She is no longer arrogant and domineering as she used to be."


    Charlie voiced out his opinion.


    "I don''t believe that they can make any trouble, but you have to be careful. If anything happens, tell me


    immediately."


    Since he came to thepany, Mond had never mentioned anything about Nancy.


    If he didn''t mention it, of course Charlie didn''t dare to mention it either. Otherwise, he would be looking


    for trouble.


    After Charlie left his office, Mond sat still on the chair.


    If others came in, they would think he was petrified.


    He was depressed, but he couldn''t vent it at all. After all, he couldn''t tell anyone, including his family.


    Now Mond had known it. If Nancy left him, it would be hard for him to ept it.

 Chapter 197 Get Drunk

    Chapter 197 Get Drunk


    It was beyond Nancy''s expectation that Mond didn''t bring lunch to her at noon, because ording to


    the previous reaction, no matter what she did, he didn''t forget to please her.


    Now it seemed that she really irritated him. Nancy didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It turned out that Nancy felt that Mond came here every day and she was a little annoyed and didn''t


    want to see him.


    But Mond didn''te this noon, which made Nancy feel a little sad.


    She didn''t want to believe that she was influenced by Mond, but she thought she was influenced by


    other factors.


    Mond didn''t evene over the whole afternoon, which was out of the routine.


    Even the director smiled and said to Nancy, "Nancy, why doesn''t your boyfriende here? Is he busy


    today?"


    The meaning of exploring was very strong.


    Nancy didn''t want to admit that Mond was her boyfriend. But the fact was that only her assistant and


    Ellen knew that she was married.


    With a bitter smile, Nancy said, "I don''t know. He didn''t contact me after he left today."


    "Did you two have a quarrel? I mean that Mond is so excellent. You must seize the opportunity. After


    all, there are not many men who are so infatuated with you now."


    In the director''s eyes, Mond was a good man. After all, he had never heard of any negative news about


    him in this city. Moreover, he was able to bring food to Nancy every day, which proved that he was a


    good man among men.


    Besides, Nancy was his favorite general, and the Lu group was well-known. The director sincerely


    hoped that Nancy could find her own happiness.


    Moreover, she was very young. The director believed that she wouldn''t be able to deal with


    rtionships easily.


    "You can held some apples in your arms and looked for bigger apples." Out of his friendship with


    Nancy, the director advised.


    In fact, Nancy couldn''t tell the truth. She knew that the director said it out of kindness, but she couldn''t


    tell the big director that it was Mond who had hurt her.


    But on the surface, she still thanked the director and said politely, "thank you, director. I will listen to


    your advice."


    When Nancy and Ellen were acting together, Ellen said earnestly, "listen to me, Nancy. Let''s stop acting


    in front of him. When he is really disappointed in you, it''s toote for you to regret."


    "You don''t know what he has done to me before. What I''m doing now is nothingpared to what he


    has done to me."


    Nancy was resentful. She thought she didn''t love Mond at all.


    But especially in love affairs, one couldn''t see it clearly.


    As the saying goes, lookers-on see more than yers. Nancy thought she hated Mond, but Ellen could


    see that she couldn''t forget Mond. Otherwise, how could she hate him without love?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Besides, it seemed that they were not a contractual couple as Nancy had said. Even if it was true at the


    beginning, but now it seemed that Mond''s attitude had changed into love.


    Seeing that he couldn''t persuade Nancy to wake up, Ellen couldn''t force Nancy anymore.


    After all, no one could tell whether one loved someone or not. There was a kind of selfishness in his


    heart that shed away.


    If Nancy broke up with Mond, he might have a chance to be with her.


    When this thought shed through his mind, Ellen scolded himself in his heart, ''when did I be


    such a despicable man?''


    Therefore, both Nancy and Mond spent the night in depression.


    When they got off work in the evening, Mond told Charlie and Ron, "I have nothing to do after work


    tonight. Let me treat you to dinner."


    Although Ron wasn''t present today, Charlie could still remember what happened between Mond and


    Nancy.


    Charlie was afraid that Mond wanted to drown his sorrows in wine, so he politely refused, "Mr. Mond,


    it''ste now. Go back and have a rest."


    "If you don''t want to go, I''ll go by myself." Mond didn''t say anything to them.


    "Then let''s go with you." Ron agreed readily. He hadn''t drunk or had dinner with Mond for a long time.


    The three of them came to the restaurant together. Mond ordered a big table of dishes and several


    bottles of liquor.


    Ron felt something was wrong. It didn''t seem like Mond was here for dinner. He guessed that he was


    here for drinking.


    Although the three of them used to drink and eat together, they had never drunk so much.


    Just as Charlie and Ron expected, Mond got drunk in the restaurant, but he never mentioned anything


    about Nancy.


    Ron looked at Charlie inquisitively and wanted to ask what had happened to Mond that made him so


    worried.


    Charlie told Ron what happened today and asked, "what should we do? Mr. Mond is drunk now. We


    can''t send him back to the Lu Family. If he doesn''t know it, he will be easy to talk. "


    Charlie was very considerate. After all, Mond was still a mute in the Lu Family.


    So Nathan treated him as a cripple.


    "He is drunk now. Let''s get him a room and leave one person to take care of him." This was the best


    way so far.


    But Ron suddenly thought of Mond''s original private residence and said, "Mr. Mond used to live in his


    ce. He didn''t return to the Lu Family until he married Mrs. Nancy. Let''s send him to his original


    residence."


    But I don''t know if there are any servants in his house. Now he is drunk. If he says something he


    shouldn''t say and the news spreads to the Lu Family, the consequences will be great."


    In the end, the two of them made up their minds to book a room in the hotel and let Charlie apany


    Mond. In this way, it would be absolutely safe.


    After the two of them sent him to the hotel, Ron went back home. For the time being, Charlie served as


    a waiter, found a towel to wipe Mond''s face and helped him lie on the bed for rest.


    But Mond couldn''t sleep well even if he was drunk.


    As he kept mumbling something, Charlie approached his mouth and asked, "Nancy, why did you do


    this to me? Am I not good enough to you? In fact, I have done so many things for you. Why don''t you


    understand? "


    Charlie said helplessly, "young master, you''d better go to bed now. Don''t keep nagging here. Mrs.


    Nancy isn''t here."


    However, Mond didn''t seem to hear him at all. He muttered, "what''s so good about Ellen? He just has a


    good appearance. Am I not more handsome than him? Am I not as good as him to you?"

 Chapter 198 No Choice

    Chapter 198 No Choice


    Seeing Mond like this, Charlie couldn''t fall asleep. He thought to himself, ''why doesn''t Nancy know


    what Mond is thinking? Even a fool should know that Mond has done so much for the Nie family, for


    her.''


    Mond didn''t keep silent until midnight. He must have been sober.


    Looking at the distressed look on Mond''s face, Charlie had made up his mind that when Mond woke up


    tomorrow, he must persuade Mond not to drink so much wine, which would consume his health.


    Mond didn''t fall asleep until Mond fell asleep quietly.


    Maybe it was because the two of them didn''t sleep at midnight, when the two of them woke up, it was


    almost time to go to work.


    At this time, Ron called and asked Charlie and Mond what they were doing.


    Charlie told him, "Mr. Mond and I just woke up. You can go to work now. We haven''t had breakfast yet.


    I''ll go back with Mond to change clothes. We will go to workter anyway."


    Hearing that Mond was fine, Ron said to him, "please let Mr. Mond have more rest. His head will ache


    when he gets up this morning."


    "Don''t ask about it. I''m with him. You just need to keep an eye on the two people in thepany."


    Charlie urged.


    Even if he didn''t mention the name, Ron knew that he was referring to the two people, Hedy and


    Nathan.


    Mond quietly watched them talking on the phone. It seemed that he was still sleepy.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlie came to Mond''s side and said, "Mr. Mond, let me go back to


    change your clothes with you. You wore the clothes yesterday and you drank so much. You can''t wear


    them anymore."


    "How much wine did I drink yesterday? Why don''t you stop me? " Mond''s words were heard.


    Charlie smiled bitterly and said, "you really wronged us. Ron and I tried our best to stop you, but you


    didn''t listen to us. We can''t take your ss off, can we?"


    Hearing what Charlie said, Mond didn''t say anything more. After all, he knew what kind of person they


    were.


    He must have been drunk because he didn''t listen to anyonest night.


    Mond didn''t know if he had made a fool of himselfst night.


    He asked tentatively, "did I say anything wrongst night?"


    Thinking of what Mond had whisperedst night, Charlie decided to take the opportunity to persuade


    him not to humiliate himself like this. Anyway, Mrs. Nancy wouldn''t know, let alone feel sorry for him.


    Charlie said, "master, don''t drink so much in the future. I know you are bitter. If Mrs. Nancy doesn''t


    understand you, don''t force yourself. Time will prove everything."


    But Mond didn''t agree with him. He looked much calmer this morning.


    So his tone was not that sharp. "You don''t understand now. I can''t wait to prove what I''m thinking about


    her. Now you have seen it. It should be Ellen who is chasing her, or he won''t be so good to Nancy."


    "Even if he wants Mrs. Nancy, she won''t agree. After all, you are a couple now. Nnacy won''t be


    confused about this."


    Charlie tried his best to persuade him.


    But if Mond listened to his advice, he wouldn''t have drunk so muchst night.


    Mond said, "don''t try to persuade me about love. If I don''t take actions, Ellen will chase after Nancy


    sooner orter. How can an excellent girl like her not be loved?"


    "Then why don''t you try to let go of her? If Mrs. Nancy doesn''t love you, there are many good girls in


    the world."


    Although Charlie knew that Mond was unhappy with his words, he still plucked up his courage to say it.


    He didn''t want to see Mond so painful.


    As expected, Mond''s eyes became sharp when he heard what he said. And Mond even scolded him


    mercilessly, "I don''t want to hear such words a second time. Nancy is my legitimate wife now, and this


    will not change."


    Charlie was frightened to keep silent. Although Mond was always kind to him, he was scary when


    Mond got angry.


    "Yes, sir. I won''t say anything more. I just hope that you can consider your rtionship carefully and


    don''t want to see you get drunkst night."


    After finishing thest sentence, Charlie zipped his mouth.


    Although Mond was angry, he knew that Charlie was doing this for his own good, and Charlie''s action


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    was very funny, so he couldn''t help smiling.


    Seeing that Mond wasn''t angry anymore, Charlie heaved a long sigh of relief. He thought that Mond


    might have thought it through and agreed with his proposal.


    He didn''t expect that Mond''s smile was because of his action, not his words.


    They had breakfast outside and came to Mond''s original residence. Many of his clothes were ced


    here and he didn''t move back to the Lu Family because of going home.


    Looking at the clean room without any servant, Charlie asked curiously, "Mr. Mond, you haven''t lived


    here for a long time. Why is it so clean?"


    "Ask the hourly workers toe here and clean it two times a week. You know, I''m still a cripple now.


    It''s not convenient for me to be with others."


    Hearing Mond''s exnation, Charlie suddenly realized that they should have sent him back yesterday.


    After all, it was much more convenient for them without servants.


    "Young master, you moved back to the Lu Family because you were married. Now Mrs. Nancy is


    filming outside. Why don''t you move back here?" Charlie couldn''t figure it out.


    Mond gave him a meaningful look and said, "why do you think they want me to move back to the Lu


    Family? They just want to monitor me, which has nothing to do with my marriage."


    "I know. If you move back now, it will be more inconvenient. After all, they will be afraid if you are not in


    front of them."


    Mond smiled, as if he hadpletely forgotten the unpleasant thing between him and Nancy.


    At least that was what Charlie was thinking now. As for what was on Mond''s mind, no one knew.


    "Mr. Noah, do you have a headache now? Do you need me to get you some medicine? Hangover is


    very ufortable."


    "I''m fine. It''s not a big deal to drink a little wine. I''ve already drunk it. Why don''t you go back and


    change your clothes? I''m taking a rest now. Pick me up when youe back." Mond said.

 Chapter 199 Back To The Nie Family

    Chapter 199 Back To The Nie Family


    Charlie followed Mond''s order and went home to change his clothes. He thought that Mond hadn''t had


    a good rest all night and needed some time to rest.


    He nned to take this opportunity to go back and have a rest. After all, he didn''t even sleepst night.


    After Charlie left, Mond finished his shower andy on the bed and intended to go back to sleep.


    Although he didn''t feel sleepy, he didn''t think he was in the mood to work at all, because all he could


    think about was the intimacy between Nancy and Ellen.


    Ron was keeping an eye on thepany, so he was very relieved. And in his heart, he thought that


    although it was very likely that Hedy and Nathan would work together to deal with him.


    But he didn''t think she was a threat to him.


    And now his mind was full of Nancy, and he didn''t think about anything else.


    While he was lost in various fancies and conjectures, it urred to him that his marriage with Nancy


    was amercial one.


    He didn''t know if his parents inw would agree with Nancy. Would they allow their daughter to divorce


    him?


    Mond couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t know whether Nancy stayed in a hotel or went home every night.


    However, Mond had made up his mind that he would visit his parents inw in the evening, regardless


    of whether Nancy woulde back or not. He hoped that he could get help from them to get Nancy


    back to his side.


    Since he had made up his mind, he felt much more relieved. He believed that it was impossible for


    Nancy to disobey her parents'' opinions. Moreover, he had helped the Nie Group to do so many things,


    and his parents inw must be interested in him.


    When he and Hedy were together in the past, Nate and Ivy might consider that the marriage between


    him and Nancy was just amercial marriage, and there was no true love between them.


    He believed that it was impossible for his parents inw not to be angry, but they had never talked


    about their feelings for him outside.


    Moreover, they had never questioned him face to face, which proved that they had no hope for their


    marriage.


    In fact, it was human nature. Commercial marriage was impossible to get happiness.


    Moreover, Nate and Ivy had been doing business for many years, so they must have known it clearly.


    No matter what, Mond decided to talk to Ivy and Nate about his thoughts today, and also wanted to


    know what on earth was Nancy''s n. ''Was she really going to divorce me?''


    Even when he worked in thepany in the afternoon, his mind was full of the appearance of Nancy.


    In the evening, Charlie sent him to the Nie Family. In fact, he came here to try his luck. He didn''t know if


    the couple were at home.


    When he arrived at the Nie Family, only Ivy was there, and neither Nate nor Nancy was at home. He


    had already been mentally prepared for this. Moreover, in his sub consciousness, he thought that it was


    more convenient for him to talk about this matter when Nancy was not at home.


    Ivy was surprised at Mond''s arrival, but she was a person who had gone through a lot of ups and


    downs, so she pretended to be very polite to him.


    Mond asked Charlie to prepare a lot of valuable gifts for his parents inw, which proved that he was


    very sincere.


    Seeing Mond, Ivy asked politely, "Why are you here at this time?"


    "I haven''te to see you and dad for a long time. I just came to see if you and dad are all right."


    Mond said in a neither humble nor pushy tone, which made Ivy speechless...


    Although the two of them looked polite on the surface, they had their own ns in their hearts. Mond


    was considering how to tell his mother-inw appropriately.


    However, Ivy was thinking, ''This man hasn''t been home for a long time. What does he mean bying


    here now?''


    The servant served them tea and left the living room politely.


    After all, it was better for her not to know something, which was also a very smart way to protect


    herself.


    "Did youe here as soon as you got off work? Have you had dinner? I''ll ask the cook to cook more.


    "


    In fact, she just asked politely, because it was impossible for Mond to have dinner here.


    Unexpectedly, Mond agreed without hesitation, "Thank you, mom. Why hasn''t dade back yet?


    Does he have a dinner party tonight? "


    "Your father is going to have dinner with his partner tonight. He won''t be back soon." Answered Ivy.


    Then she went to the kitchen and asked the chef to cook more dishes for Mond and asked him to stay


    at home for dinner.


    When they sat in the living room, Mond looked as rxed as usual.


    ''What did he mean bying here? Moreover, he had never mentioned Nancy from the beginning.''


    Mond and Ivy chatted, "Mom, how is ourpany going recently?"


    "Mond, I have known that you have done so much for ourpany. Thank you very much. Now the


    Ivy thanked him sincerely.


    Mond said indifferently, "Mom, we are family. Don''t be too polite. It''s my duty to do anything."


    "Yes, but I know you have a lot of difficulties. After all, your father is in charge of the Lu Group now. You


    can''t do anything."


    She knew that the Lu Group was so big and Noah was in charge now. She had heard about what kind


    of person he was.


    "Yes, mom. In fact, I came here today to make it clear to you. You know that the situation in our family


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    is veryplicated. Some time ago, Nancy seemed to misunderstand me and think that I am with


    Hedy, but I have my own difficulties."


    Since Nancy didn''t understand him, Mond told these things to his mother-inw, hoping that she could


    understand him and help persuade Nancy...


    But Ivy said, "I know there are some misunderstandings, but I don''t know the specific situation. If there


    is any misunderstanding between you and Nancy, you can exin it to her face to face. It will be okay if


    you two understand each other."


    "But now Nancy is not whom she used to be. Since what happenedst time, she has never listened to


    me. I was forced to be with Hedy because I wanted to get some evidence and hoped that she would


    not do anything excessive to Nancy."


    Mond briefly told Ivy what had happened, but he didn''t tell her the details.


    Although these things were a little different from what she had imagined, what Mond had done was to


    protect Nancy.

 Chapter 200 Solve It By Yourself

    Chapter 200 Solve It By Yourself


    "Mond, you silly boy. Since you have done so much for Nancy, why don''t you tell her in person?"


    In fact, Mond always gave people a domineering and cold feeling. He had never exined anything to


    others, not to mention that he was still a dumb now. If it weren''t for the sake of Nancy, he wouldn''t have


    given up his dignity and taken the initiative to exin everything clearly, which proved that his love for


    her was sincere.


    Ivy said, "At first, your father and I misunderstood you. But from thepany which is cooperating with


    ourpany, I know that you have done so much for ourpany. I know that you are a good child,


    not like what others said."


    "Thank you for your understanding, mom. If I didn''t do that at that time, Nancy would be dangerous."


    Hearing what Mond said, Ivy asked in confusion, "Isn''t it just a Hedy? Now that you know all these


    things were done by her, you should be on guard. Can she do anything serious? "


    Hearing that, Mond knew that Nancy didn''t tell anyone in her family that Nathan had kidnapped her,


    which proved that she didn''t want her parents to worry about her.


    In that case, Mond swallowed back the words that were about toe out of his mouth. He decided to


    let Nancy tell him in person. If she didn''t want to tell them, he would keep it a secret for her.


    "Ourpany has been in a mess recently. Nathan wanted to take the opportunity to grab the shares


    of mine in thepany. At that time, I was busy dealing with both Hedy and Nathan, so I ignored


    Nancy''s feelings."


    In front of his mother-inw, Mond felt there was nothing to be embarrassed of, so he just told her


    everything.


    When they were talking about this, a servant came over and told them, "Mrs. Ivy, the dinner is ready.


    You can eat now."


    "Let''s eat and talk." Then Ivy stood up.


    Mond found that at this time, Ivy had no intention of waiting for Nancy to have dinner together. At this


    time, he had to ask, "Mom, won''t Nancye back for dinner?"


    After all, his main purpose ofing here was to see Nancy.


    "I didn''t ask her. I don''t know if she wille for dinner or not. Sometimes she has to act in the


    evening. I called her just now, but she hasn''t replied. She must be filming now." From this point of view,


    she was not sure whether Nancy woulde back tonight.


    Hearing this, Mond felt disappointed and didn''t say anything.


    But Ivy seemed to have seen through Mond''s meaning, so she encouraged him, "Why don''t you call


    her? After all, you are a couple, and it''s natural for you to care about each other."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Hearing what Ivy said, Mond knew that she had epted him and was not as resistant as before.


    It seemed that he was right toe here today. No matter what Nancy thought, he should have passed


    the test of his mother inw.


    Thinking of this, Mond felt relieved. He took out his phone and dialed Nancy''s number. Seeing this, Ivy


    quickly walked out, not wanting to disturb the two of them on the phone.


    Just as Mond thought that Nancy was unwilling to answer the phone, he heard her voice from the other


    end of the line, "Mr. Mond, what can I do for you?"


    Her voice was polite and distant...


    Mond frowned slightly when he heard this.


    But he said in a very gentle voice, "Haven''t you finished your work yet? When will youe back?


    Mom and I are waiting for you at home. "


    Judging from his gentle tone, it seemed that he had forgotten all the unhappiness yesterday.


    He could pretend that he didn''t know, but Nancy couldn''t pretend that she didn''t.


    "You should be at my home now, right? I''m not at home. Why are you looking for my parents?"


    Hearing the reproach in her tone, Mond had fiveplex feelings, but he pretend not have heard it.


    Instead, he said gently, "I''m here to have dinner with dad and mom. I also want to see you."


    "Thank you. It''s enough for me to keep my parentspany. You''d better go back to apany your


    Hedy. I won''t go back for dinner tonight. You''d better go back quickly."


    Then she hung up the phone without waiting for Mond''s reply.


    Mond had never been treated like this before. Now he was begging.


    He had put down his airs and came to her house in person, but she treated him in this way.


    He didn''t know whether he was right or not, but he had already done it and never regretted.


    Although he was not happy, after all, Ivy was his mother-inw. Mond went out and told her, "Mom,


    Nancy won''te home for dinner tonight. Let''s eat first."


    Looking at Mond''s smiling face, Ivy couldn''t figure out what they had just said. She thought the


    conversation between the two should be very good.


    "Okay, just the two of us." When the two of them came to the dining room, Ivy knew that Mond was still


    a dumb in front of others. She asked all the servants to leave, hoping not to expose his secret.


    Tonight, Mond was always smiling, which was very harmonious...


    However, just as they were halfway through their meal, Nancy came back.


    It turned out that she was worried about what Mond would say to her mother at home, so she found an


    excuse and came back in advance.


    Mond was very happy to see her back. He said in a very gentle tone, "Nancy, you haven''t had dinner


    yet, have you?"


    As the saying went, one could not p a smiling person. Moreover, in front of her mother, Nancy forced


    a smile and said, "Not yet."


    "Since you haven''t eaten yet, you should eat now. I have asked the kitchen to cook a few more dishes


    tonight," said Ivy.


    "Why didn''t dade back for dinner? Does he have social engagements again? " Nancy asked


    casually.


    "He invited his partner to dinner tonight. If he knew that Mond woulde, he would definitely refuse


    the dinner."


    It seemed that Ivy was very polite to Mond.


    "Well, let''s eat." Nancy replied casually.


    In fact, her father often had social engagements outside, which was clear to her. However, she had


    deliberately found a topic to avoid embarrassment.


    When they were having dinner together, Ivy kept picking up food for Mond, as if she was a mother who


    loved her son very much.


    However, Mond picked up food for Nancy. Although she looked a little indifferent, Mond waspletely


    easy-going in front of his mother-inw.


    Noticing her daughter''s indifference, Ivy was worried that Mond would be embarrassed, so she kept


    talking with him.


    Thanks to her consideration, Mond answered every question she asked. At this moment, Nancy


    seemed to have be an extra person...

 Chapter 201 Lets Have a Talk

    Chapter 201 Let''s Have a Talk


    After dinner, Mond didn''t intend to leave but followed them back to the living room.


    "I still have some documents to deal with, so I won''t talk to you anymore. Just talk what you have to say


    when you are together. Don''t have any conflict. I hope you two can get along well with each other," said


    Ivy to Mond.


    Mond was grateful for his mother-inw''s consideration and said, "I know, mom. Don''t worry."


    Nancy was silent. After all, she couldn''t say anything in front of her mother.


    She had suffered so much grievance and was forced to endure the fact that she was kidnapped by


    Nathan. She didn''t cry to her mother, not to mention that she didn''t want to cause her mother any more


    trouble.


    When there were only the two of them left, Mond gently asked, "the scene you''re shooting should be


    about to be finished, right?" In fact, he had nothing else to say.


    Because he had been on the set for the past few days. He knew the process. He knew it very well.


    "It should be soon. What are you doing here today? I''ll tell you first. I didn''t tell my parents what


    happened before. I hope you won''t disturb their peaceful life." This was also the reason why Nancy was


    anxious toe back.


    She was worried that Mond would tell everything to her parents and make them worried.


    "I just came to see you tonight and talked with Mom about thepany by the way."


    In fact, what he said was right. Tonight, he and Ivy were talking about the business of the Nie group.


    As for the fight between him and Nathan, Mond didn''t mention anything about Nathan''s kidnapping of


    Nancy.


    He had the same thought as Nancy. Since parents didn''t know about it, he wouldn''t let them worry.


    "Should I thank you for your consideration?" Nancy''s words were full of irony.


    However, Mond didn''t understand what she meant. He said, "you don''t need to do that. After all, it''s all


    because of our family. I feel guilty for you."


    "I didn''t expect that you, the young master of the Lu Family, would say something like that. I''m really


    impressed. If you don''t have anything else to do, it''ste now. You can go back. I should go to bed


    early. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    Nancy didn''t want to talk to Mond anymore, so she asked him to leave.


    He, as a dignified young master, was driven away like this, and he felt humiliated.


    However, he didn''t give up and asked, "when will you go back with me? If you don''t want to, I will find a


    way to get rid of them. In this way, many conflicts will not happen."


    "Mond, don''t you understand? It''s not the case now. I know that we two are a contractual couple, so I


    don''t dare to hope you to treat me with true feelings, so I won''t go back, and I won''t stop you from


    loving Hedy."


    Hearing that Nancy always used the contract to block him, Mond couldn''t help but get angry. "Don''t


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    always mention the contract. You know clearly that my feelings for you have surpassed our original


    intentions."


    "I know your love for me is hypocritical, so I don''t want to go back."


    Now what Nancy said was shocking to Mond.


    He couldn''t hold back his anger anymore and blurted out, "in fact, things have be very clear now.


    You know that I have no choice but to do everything. Why do you still say that to me now? Do you


    already have someone you like? I can see that you and Ellen are flirting with each other. Don''t me


    all these excuses on me. I won''t take the me. "


    This man came to her own home and was still so arrogant. He had never thought that what he had


    done was wrong, which was uneptable to Nancy.


    "If you want tomit a crime, you can always find a way out. You don''t admit your mistake, but me


    it on me. You are right. I just like someone else. So let''s get divorced. There is no point in entanglement


    between the two of us."


    That was not really what she wanted to say.


    Mond was so angry that he couldn''t control himself. This was not what he wanted. He hade here


    tonight to beg for peace with Nancy, but both of them had said such extreme words, which had never


    urred to him.


    "Now that you have admitted that you like Ellen, I won''t be a stumbling block for you. You can be with


    him."


    As soon as Mond finished his words, he took the car out of the house at a very fast and crazy speed.


    Looking at his back, Nancy was at a loss.


    In fact, she just wanted to punish Mond. Since Ellen confessed his love to her, she felt that she had


    fallen in love with Mond and could not forget Mond.


    Moreover, he had done so many things for her family''s group. It was impossible that Nancy didn''t feel


    anything in her heart.


    She didn''t want to have such a bad rtionship with Mond. She also wanted to see if the two could be


    reconciled.


    But the words changed as soon as they spoke, which proved that the two of them were a little strong in


    character.


    Just as Mond was about to go out of the house, Ivy walked out of her room.


    It proved that she had been very concerned about the rtionship between the two of them.


    When Ivy just arrived at the living room, she saw that Nancy was a little painful. She said sincerely,


    "Nancy, you must pay attention to something and don''t deceive your heart because of something. I


    think that Mond is a good boy and he has done a lot of things for you. I hope that you two will live a


    happy life. Don''t be as angry as a child and miss your true love. "


    "Mom, you don''t know what happened at all. You only know that he has done so much to ourpany,


    but you don''t know what he has done to me."


    "I know everything you said, but Mond is not a bad boy. When you were angry, he had done so many


    things for ourpany. It proves that he is kind and righteous."


    "Leave it to me. After all, it''s my happiness," said Nancy irritably


    On hearing this, Ivy asked alertly, "my dear daughter, tell me. Do you fall in love with that Ellen as Mond


    said?"


    Looking at her mother''s concerned eyes, Nancy shook her head and said, "Mom, what are you thinking


    about? Ellen and I are just good friends. I treat him as my elder brother. He takes good care of me and


    has no other thoughts. "


    "I know. It''s not that I want to interfere with you. I just want you to be happy. Now for me, your


    happiness is the most important."


    Nancy knew that her mother said those words sincerely. After all, she had known that her mother was a


    very kind woman since she was a child.


    Although her mom worked in thepany all day long to help her father manage thepany, she


    chose to turn a blind eye to some small things. Only when it was rted to principles, her mother would


    <pe out and say something.

 Chapter 202 Make Things Worse

    Chapter 202 Make Things Worse


    The only thing that could make her mother angry was herself. Whenever Nancy was involved, her


    mother could not calm down no matter how hard she tried, which proved that Ivy loved her daughter


    very much.


    "That''s good. Take your time on this matter. It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early. Shooting is


    tiring."


    Hearing her mother''s concerned words, Nancy finally burst into tears.


    At this moment, Ivy was a little flustered. It seemed that her dear daughter hadn''t cried for several


    times.


    Although Nancy looked weak, she was mentally stronger than ordinary girls


    "My dear daughter, if you really don''t like Mond, then don''t force yourself. I won''t press you on this


    matter anymore. Don''t be sad," said Ivy, gently holding Nancy in her arms


    Hearing her mother''s words, Nancy knew that she had been misunderstood.


    Nnacy sobbed and said, "Mom, it''s not what you think. It has nothing to do with you. I know Mond had


    his own difficulties when he was with Hedy, but I can''t get over the barrier in my heart."


    This was exactly what made her very conflicted. Nancy didn''t know what to do. Sometimes she wanted


    to ease the atmosphere when she saw Mond, but when she said it out, it became another thing.


    "In that case, don''t worry. Things will take their time. Let things go on as it will go." Ivy patted her


    daughter''s head and coaxed her like coaxing a child.


    "What are you talking about? You are so intimate that you didn''t even know my car was in the yard. "


    When Nate came in and saw that Nancy was lying in the arms of Ivy, he thought they were making out.


    Ivy rolled her eyes and said, "did you drive back after drinking? Why don''t you find a designated


    driver?"


    "The driver sent me back. What''s wrong with you two? I saw my daughter''s eyes seem to be red."


    Nancy didn''t call her father sweetly as usual.


    Seeing his daughter''s eyes seeming red, he said with concern.


    However, Ivy didn''t want to mention it. She told Nate, "we are talking about secrets. It''s not a big deal


    without you. You''d better go back and freshen up."


    "Then I won''t bother you anymore." Touching his daughter''s head, Nate turned around and returned to


    the bedroom.


    "Mom, you can go to take care of my father. He has drunk and I''m going to take a shower." Nancy was


    very sensible.


    "Okay. Go upstairs and have a good rest. Don''t believe in anything unrealistic. As the saying goes,


    when a boat reaches the bridge, it will cross the bridge." Comforted Ivy.


    They had said "good night" to each other! When Ivy entered the bedroom, she saw that Nate was still


    sitting there and didn''t go to wash himself.


    "Honey, why don''t you go to take a shower? You smell like alcohol all over your body." Ivy said in


    disgust and pushed him to the bathroom.


    However, Nate asked, "why did our daughter cry tonight? Did something unpleasant happen in the


    crew? Or someone else bullied her? "


    "Go to take a shower. When youe back, I''ll tell you. I have a headache when I see you reeking of


    alcohol."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." He quickly took a shower.


    At this moment, Ivy was already sitting on the bed. Nate was with his wife and gently held her in his


    arms.


    He said in a very gentle tone, "honey, tell me what happened to my daughter tonight."


    Ivy knew that he was a ve to his daughter. If she didn''t tell him the truth, he wouldn''t be able to fall


    asleep tonight.


    "Mond came here. But he had a quarrel with my daughter and left angrily."


    Ivy was helpless and didn''t know what to do. Even if her husband didn''t ask, she had to tell him.


    "Why did Monde here tonight?"


    "It seems that Mond wants to ask our daughter to make up with him, but she can''t forgive him anyway,


    so the two of them broke up in discord."


    Ivy told Nate the whole story of this matter without any neglect. After all, it was rted to her daughter''s


    happiness. Only when the two of them discussed with each other could they make a decision.


    "My daughter is not a child anymore. You don''t have to worry about this matter. We just need to be


    responsible for telling her the truth. As for the rest, let her make decisions by herself."


    Nate knew that he really couldn''t help in this matter. After all, no one else could understand love.


    Nancy thought that after the quarrel with Mond, an arrogant man like him would never be able to talk to


    her again.


    But on the second day, when she was filming, she suddenly found that Mond was sitting there quietly


    watching her filming.


    Coincidentally, these days, it had been the scene of Nancy and Ellen. Almost all the scenes needed


    she and Ellen.


    Moreover, the two of them were always together these days. As long as they had time, they would act


    together, hoping to shoot in the shortest time, so that they wouldn''t waste each other''s time.


    Every time Mond saw Ellen and Nancy cooperate together, his eyes lit up with blue light.


    When Nancy saw the expression on Mond''s face, she deliberately made an intimate move with Ellen,


    which made him even angrier.


    Seeing that Mond was looking straight at her, Nancy deliberately said in an intimate tone, "Brother


    Chen, I''m off work tonight. Let''s go to have dinner together."


    "Okay, what do you like to eat? I''ll go with you." Ellen immediately understood what Nancy meant.


    After all, a few days ago, Nancy had told him to act with her.


    Speaking of this, Ellen touched Nancy''s head affectionately with a doting look.


    They were just making a scene. Seeing Ellen''s action, Mond couldn''t help bute to them.


    He angrily said to Nancy, "You, I warn you again that you are still my wife. Don''t flirt with other men."


    When just three of them were together, Mond would spoke.


    Seeing Mond so angry, Nancy couldn''t help feeling happy.


    She said lightly on purpose, "you are not mine now. I have already proposed to you for divorce, but you


    are unwilling. No matter what I do, you have no right to interfere with me. If you don''t like me, we can


    go to the Civil Affairs Bureau early."


    Ellen also said, "Nancy, don''t talk nonsense with a person like him. Anyway, you are going to divorce


    him. He has nothing to do with what we do."


    "Ellen, although you are a star, you don''t deserve to talk to me. As long as I use my power, you can''t


    make a living in the film and television circle at all."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Mond threatened angrily.

 Chapter 203 Not At All

    Chapter 203 Not At All


    But it seemed that Ellen didn''t take Mond''s threat seriously.


    But now that Mond hade to him, he couldn''t tell him that he was scared.


    He looked at Mond and said quietly, "I know you are very capable, but I am not a person to be trifled


    with. Now that Nancy has nned to divorce you, if you are a man, don''t pester her anymore."


    At first, Mond was furious about the intimacy between Ellen and Nancy. But now, Ellen was tantly


    shouting at him, which made him unable to bear it anymore.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me. It''s not your turn to lecture me whether I''m a man or not. Don''t forget that


    now that Nancy is my wife, you are just a third party. If I tell your glorious deeds to the public, do you


    think you have a future?"


    Nancy didn''t want the two of them to quarrel for her, so she quickly said to Ellen, "Let''s go. Let''s ignore


    this person. Whatever he says."


    Ellen said indifferently, "If you can''t keep your woman, don''t me it on others. If you cherish her


    enough, I can''t take her away no matter what..."


    Then he turned around and left, as if he didn''t take Mond seriously, which made Mond angry.


    Although his heart was full of anger, what Ellen said was reasonable.


    The main reason was that now, instead of being on his side, Nancy was very close to Ellen, leaving


    him, her nominal husband, out of her reach...


    Mond could do nothing but watch Ellen walk away side by side with Nancy.


    He couldn''t release his depression now, and he didn''t want to see the two show off their love here. It


    was a big blow to him.


    He went back to the car. He didn''t know what to do at all. He just wanted to drink.


    Charlie didn''t dare to disobey Mond, he came to the restaurant with him. Mond ordered a lot of wine in


    one breath.


    Seeing the expression on Mond''s face, Charlie knew that he would get drunk again tonight.


    He tried his best to persuade, "Mr. Mond, you can''t drink like this. I know you are in a bad mood, but


    drinking can''t solve the problem. You should find a way to win Mrs. Nancy''s heart, instead of drowning


    your sorrows here."


    At this time, Mond had drunk several sses of wine in a row. He heard Charlie muttering and said


    impatiently, "Don''t tell me this. In fact, I have done nothing wrong to her. Why did she do this to me?"


    "Mr. Mond, we can''t figure out a woman''s heart. All you need to do is to get Mrs. Nancy back. Don''t


    drink too much. You have drunk a lot now. Let me drive you back."


    Charlie tried his best to persuade Mond, which made him furious. "What do you mean? Do I have to


    ask for your permission to drink? You''d better not provoke me, or I will be rude to you. I have suffered


    enough today, you still give me back my anger."


    With a depressed face, Charlie said, "I don''t dare. I''m just worried that you will be hurt by drinking too


    much. Besides, drinking won''t solve the problem."


    "Then what are you talking about? Why does Nancy like that man? Is he better than me? He''s just a


    toy boy."


    Hearing what Mond said, Charlie didn''t dare to say anything more. He was afraid that if he said


    something wrong, Mond would get angry tomorrow. After all, it wasn''t his turn toment on the


    matter between the two of them.


    Mond drank more and more. Atst, Charlie couldn''t stand it anymore and took off his bottle.


    Mond widened his eyes and said in an unclear tone, "Don''t stop me from drinking anymore. Don''t I


    even have the right to drink now?"


    "Mr. Mond, it''ste now. Let me drive you home. If you stay out toote, you can''t work tomorrow."


    Hearing Charlie''s words, Mond sniffed and said, "It is ok if i can''t work. Anyway, it seems that no one in


    thepany wants me to go to thepany now."


    Charlie found something strange. Although Mond seemed to be a little unconscious, what he said was


    reasonable.


    And it was not to the point of nonsense...


    Atst, Mond was drunk like a puddle of mud and was sent home by Charlie.


    As usual, every time Mond got drunk, Charlie would send him to his original residence, and he and Ron


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    would guard him in turn.


    Tonight was no exception. Since it hade to this, Charlie dared not send him back to the Lu Family,


    lest he say something he shouldn''t say after drinking.


    Ron called Charlie tonight. He told him that Mond was drinking in a restaurant and he was


    apanying him.


    So tonight, Charlie stayed with Mond at his house. Perhaps because he drank too much tonight, he


    kept vomiting.


    By the second half of the night, Mond had already woken up from his drunkenness, and he always


    cried out that he had a stomachache.


    Charlie was worried about Mond''s safety, so he sent him to the hospital in a hurry. When they arrived at


    the emergency room of the hospital, the doctor gave Mond a full examination.


    Atst, he was diagnosed with acute gastrorrhagia and needed to be hospitalized for observation and


    treatment.


    It was not until dawn that Monds stomach felt better. Looking at him who was gradually asleep, Charlie


    heaved a long sigh of relief.


    After all, Mond was the eldest son of the Lu Family. Now he was sick and hospitalized, it was


    impossible for Charlie not to tell his parents.


    At dawn, Charlie looked at his watch and thought that Noah should have woken up.


    He called Noah, who just got up.


    What Noah didn''t know was that Mond didn''t sleep at home, and this kind of thing was umon.


    In the past, when Mond didn''t go home, he lived in his original residence. Moreover, Noah went to bed


    directlyst night when he came backte.


    Hearing the ring of his phone, Noah quickly slid the answer button. On the other end of the phone


    came the voice of Charlie, who was full of tiredness, "Hello, Mr. Noah. I didn''t disturb you so early in the


    morning, did I?"


    It was Charlie. Noah didn''t know what he was calling for.


    He said calmly, "Hello, what can I do for you at this time?"


    "Mr. Noah, here is the thing. Mr. Mond suffered from acute gastrorrhagia at night and is hospitalized, so


    I call you." Charlie said politely.


    It was said that his son was hospitalized. He felt a little sorry for Mond.


    He asked in a low voice, "How is he now? Which hospital is he in?"


    "Mr. Mond''s condition is much better than at night. He just fell asleep after tossing and turning in


    People''s Hospital for a whole night."

 Chapter 204 A Little Uncomfortable

    Chapter 204 A Little Ufortable


    "I see." After hanging up the phone, Noah felt a little sad. Although he was usually very cold, and he


    didn''t seem to have much family affection for the children.


    However, Mond was the fruit of the love between him and Mond''s mother. He couldn''t be cruel to him,


    and he loved him more than his other two sons.


    After he washed his face and rinsed his mouth, he saw everyone sitting at the table and having


    breakfast. Then he told everyone the news that Mond was sick.


    Hilton was the first to show her kindness. "Noah, let''s go to see this child after breakfast. We don''t


    know why he got sick at night."


    "I just got the news. I''ll go to have a look after breakfast. If you have time, you can go there. If you don''t


    have time, forget it."


    In fact, he knew that the open strife and secret strife between his three sons and he subconsciously


    didn''t want the three of them to be together, especially when Mond was sick.


    Sometimes, he knew that he was thinking too much. Although he was old, he was not that old to be


    silly.


    In his heart, he thought that his son, Nathan, had always been coveting the shares of the Lu Group,


    hoping to put the whole Lu Group under his name.


    Therefore, both Mond and Elroy were the thorn in Nathan''s flesh.


    In his heart, Elroy still had the ability to fight back. After all, he had his own wife and mother to protect


    him, and his grandmother''s family was very powerful.


    But Mond was different. Although he had been married, there seemed to be some discord between him


    and Nancy. Besides, his father-inw''spany was stagnant, and there was nothing to support


    Mond.


    Moreover, Mond was a disabled child, so in his sub consciousness, only Charlie and Ron were sincere


    to Mond.


    So he felt relieved to let the two take care of Mond, which was also an exnation to Mond''s mother...


    Sansa cut in, "Mond is our child. He is sick. It''s our duty to visit him. If you are busy with your work, you


    don''t have to go. I can go to see him."


    "Okay, I see." This was exactly what Elroy meant. He didn''t want to go to the hospital at all.


    So when they finished breakfast, Noah took his two wives to the hospital to visit Mond.


    By the time they arrived, Ron had already arrived. It turned out that he received a call from Charlie this


    morning.


    When Ron heard that Mond was in hospital, he was so anxious that he didn''t even have breakfast. He


    came to the hospital directly, hoping to help Charlie take care of Mond.


    The three of them had been together for a long time, so their rtionship must be true.


    The two sat together in front of Mond''s bed and looked at his face gently. He still frowned tightly in his


    sleep. Don''t know if it was a nightmare or a stomachache.


    When the two saw the three elders of the Lu Familying, they quickly stood up to greet them.


    Mond''s two stepmothers didn''t bother him when they saw him fall asleep. Instead, they said to them


    gently, "Let''s have a talk outside. Don''t disturb him."


    They walked out of the ward. Seeing the bruises on the corner of Charlie''s eyes, Noah knew that he


    hadn''t had a good rest all night.


    He said in a grateful tone, "Charlie, thank you. You didn''t sleep well tonight, did you? Go back to sleep


    early."


    "Thank you, Mr. Noah. I''m fine." Charlie thanked him politely.


    "Can you tell me exactly what happened to Mond?" Asked Noah.


    Charlie didn''t dare to tell him that Mond drank, but said, "Mr. Mond, he drank a littlest night and had a


    stomachache at night, so I sent him to the hospital. The doctor said that he had a stomach perforation


    and needed to be hospitalized."


    "How could this be? This child is weak. Maybe it''s because of drinking. I''ll ask the doctor. He should be


    fine."


    Then Noah turned around and went to the doctor''s office.


    Sansa thanked Charlie and Ron, "Mond is not feeling well. Thank the two of you to take care of him. I''ll


    send servants to take care of him when we get home."


    The two of them looked at each other. Ron quickly stopped them and said, "No, thanks. We two usually


    take care of Mr. Mond. I''m afraid he won''t be used to changing another person. Besides, he is not


    feeling well now. We two know his living habits best. Don''t worry. We two can take turns to take care of


    him."


    Just then, Noah came out. He told his two wives, "This child''s illness is not serious. Let the two take


    care of him. After all, they know a lot about Mond."


    The three of them turned around and went back before Mond woke up.


    Ron asked Charlie, "Why did Mr. Mond drink so muchst night? Did he get stimted again?"


    It turned out that Charlie didn''t tell Ron what Mond saw yesterday.


    Hearing Ron''s question, Chrlie told him everything he had seen and heard yesterday.


    "Then what should we do now? Mr. Mond has already paid all his attention to Mrs. Nancy. How about


    we help him a little?"


    Hearing Ron''s words, Charlie said, "It''s a matter of love. How can we help it? Even Mr. Mond can''t win


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    the heart of Mrs. Nancy. It''s useless for us to say anything."


    It was not that Charlie was pessimistic, but it was true. A smart man like Mond had no choice but to


    drown his sorrows in wine every day, let alone the two of them.


    But Ron didn''t think so. He thought it was the best time.


    He spoke out his thoughts to Charlie, "Now that Mr. Mond is hospitalized, let''s tell Mrs. Nancy about it.


    If she has feelings for him, she will definitelye to visit him."


    Charlie said worriedly, "if Mrs. Nancy really doesn''t love Mr. Mond anymore, he will be more sad. In this


    way, we will add salt to his wound."


    So the two of them had different opinions, but their starting point was good.


    Ron said, "Anyway, Mr. Mond has already been like this. Even if Mrs. Nancy doesn''t care about him,


    the worst situation is that. We should find a way to inform Mrs. Nancy and don''t let Mr. Mond know. If


    Mrs. Nancy doesn''te, Mr. Mond won''t be too sad. If Mrs. Nancy really has Mr. Mond in her heart,


    she will definitelye. This is good for Mr.Mond... "


    After hearing his words, Charlie thought that he was right, so he made an agreement with Ron that they


    would not let Mond know about it for the time being, in case they would make a mistake and cause


    unnecessary trouble to him...

 Chapter 205 Very Uncomfortable

    Chapter 205 Very Ufortable


    Ron told Charlie, "Since you went to see Mrs. Nancy with Mr. Mond yesterday, you should inform her


    that he is sick and the more serious, the better. I''ll stay here to take care of Mr. Mond. You can go back


    to have a rest."


    However, Charlie was unwilling to go. After all, what kind of attitude did Nancy have towards Mond? He


    knew it clearly.


    So he refused, "I know Mrs. Nancy''s attitude towards Mr. Mond. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to


    go there? Why don''t you go there or call her?"


    "We can''t call her. We have to tell her in person. Only in this way can we see the real heart of her."


    After all, Ron was very sensitive.


    But the two of them decided to draw lots to see who would go to tell Nancy.


    After all, none of them knew what Nancy was thinking about. They were afraid that they would make


    fun of themselves if they went there.


    But in the end, Charlie still won the opportunity to tell Nancy that Mond was sick. The glorious task fell


    on him.


    When he left, Ron gently told him, "If Mr. Mond calls you, don''t tell him about this for the time being.


    You can go home to have a rest after you meet Mrs. Nancy. We two can take care of Mr. Mond by turn."


    As the saying goes, ''One should admit defeat in bet''. No matter how reluctant he was, Charlie left


    without hesitation.


    He came to the crew. Although he was not a celebrity, he apanied Mond every day to see Nancy


    acting. Everyone in the crew knew him.


    When he came over, he found that Nancy was filming and didn''t notice him at all.


    He was not in a hurry to greet her. Instead, he sat quietly aside and watched her filming.


    Every time he came with Mond, his mind and body were all fixed on him, and he didn''t look at Nancy


    carefully.


    Today, he found that the performance of Nancy was very good, but when she acted with Ellen, they


    was not as intimate as they usually showed.


    After more than an hour, finally, Nancy walked over to have a rest.


    Charlie came to her side in a hurry. At that time, Nancy''s assistant was passing a towel to her to wipe


    her face.


    Seeing Charlie standing alone beside her, Nancy was surprised. ''Why didn''t Monde? Was it


    because he was hurt yesterday and decided to break up with me?''


    While she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Charlie said, "Mrs. Nancy, you are resting."


    Nancy were very polite to Charlie. It was not affected by Mond.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Charlie, why are you here?"


    "Mrs. Nancy, I''m here to tell you that Mr. Mond has been drinking every night recently. After he left your


    house, he went to the tavern to drown his sorrows in wine. He had an acute gastric perforation caused


    by the wine tonight. If I weren''t here, his life would be in danger."


    Charlie listened to Ron''s words and said that Mond was seriously ill in order to arouse Nancy''s


    sympathy.


    Hearing his words, Nancy became a little impatient, and her eyes seemed to be filled with tears.


    She asked anxiously, "How could this be? Aren''t you with him every day? Why did you let him drink so


    much? "


    Charlie knew that Nancy was not as heartless as she looked.


    His expression was very serious. "Mrs. Nancy, you don''t know that every time Mr. Mond leaves here


    and goes to the hotel to drink, he will mumble why you like Ellen instead of him."


    Only then did Nancy realize that it was because of her that Mond drank like this. It seemed that this


    man was not as ruthless as he looked.


    Charlie seized the chance and said, "Last night, Mr. Mond was stimted so much. I persuaded him


    not to drink, but he didn''t listen to me. When he was drunk, he kept talking about why you were so


    heartless. He treated you so well and did a lot of things that you don''t know."


    "It seems that he misunderstood the rtionship between me and Ellen. Charlie, is he all right? Is he


    stable now?" Thinking of this, Nancy felt a little guilty.


    ''I knew clearly that Mond had done a lot of things that were meaningful to my family, but why did I still


    deliberately get angry with him?


    Besides, he had already exined to me that the reason why he was with Hedy was to protect me''.


    Thinking of what her mother had told her, Nancy felt a little sad.


    She told Charlie, "Charlie, I can''t leave now. Please take care of Mond. I''ll go to see him when I''m free."


    "Mrs. Nancy, you''d better not visit him, because when he sees you, he will remember what happened


    between you and Ellen, which will make his condition worse."


    Charlie said that on purpose, because he had found out that Nancy''s bark was worse than her bite.


    She didn''t want Mond to be hurt at all.


    ''Now that Mond was lying on the bed, I would give Nancy a strong drug to let her face her true feelings.''


    Just as Charlie had expected, Nancy told him, "Don''t worry, Charlie. I won''t stimte him."


    "Well, Mrs. Nancy, I''ll go back first. Mr. Mond and I didn''t sleepst night. He even called your name


    when he was drunk, which made me feel very ufortable."


    Hearing his emotional words. Nancy couldn''t help saying, "Thank you, Charlie. You have done so much


    for Mond."


    "It''s my duty to do anything for him. You know what''s going on with him in the Lu Family. Because of


    you, he and Nathan are like enemies now. After all, Nathan''s mother is taking care of him, and you are


    not in the Lu Family. I feel ufortable to see Mr. Mond fighting alone."


    "I see. You can go back now. I still have a y." Holding back the tears that were about to gush out of


    her eyes, Nancy turned around and walked over, not wanting Charlie to see her.


    Charlie mumbled in his heart, ''Mr. Mond, I can only help you to this point. You can''t me me for what


    Mrs. Nancy will do to you. But I think she wille to see you ording to the current situation.''


    However, Mond didn''t know what Charlie was thinking. He couldn''t help sneezing on the bed.


    Ron rushed over and asked with concern, "Mr. Mond, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel


    ufortable? Did you catch a cold? "


    "I''m not as fragile as you said. I just sneezed. Don''t be so indecisive." Mond was in a bad mood and


    said nothing good.

 Chapter 206 Surprise

    Chapter 206 Surprise


    Ron knew that Mond was a little annoyed, so he didn''t dare to say anything more and took good care of


    him.


    Although he was sick, Mond still felt uneasy. He wondered how the rtionship between Nancy and


    Ellen was going.


    As far as he could see, the rtionship between the two of them was now beyond that of ordinary


    colleagues.


    Although he had never doubted Nancy before, he couldn''tpletely believe her now. After all, he had


    hurt her before. It was normal for her to find another boyfriend.


    He was lost in various fancies and conjectures in the ward. Nancy was always absent-minded today.


    ording to her normal shooting level, she should have finished it at a time, but she didn''t do well after


    shooting several times today.


    Both Ellen and the director had noticed her abnormality, not to mention that Mond didn''te today.


    Ellen clearly felt that Nancy was absent-minded because of Mond.


    "Nancy, focus on your work. Let''s talk about itter," said Ellen in a low voice.


    "I know. But just now, I heard from Charlie that Mond was in hospital, so I was a little absent-minded."


    Ellen knew that Nancy hadn''tpletely forgotten Mond, and she didn''t hide anything from him.


    Hearing this, he persuaded, "Don''t think too much. Focus on the work. We''ll talk about other things


    At this time, the director also came over and asked, "Nancy, what''s wrong with you today? I don''t think


    your heart is fixed on the shooting. "


    "Director, I''m sorry. I''ll try my best to act well." Nancy bowed deeply to the director to show her apology.


    The director had taken good care of Nancy. Seeing her humble appearance, he felt a little embarrassed


    to me her.


    Then he asked in a low voice, "Nancy, what happened? Is it because Mr. Mond didn''te today?"


    Hearing the director''s words, Nancy finally knew that the whole crew knew what had happened


    between Mond and her.


    But it was not strange, because in the crew, Mond didn''t hide his rtionship with Nancy.


    "I''m sorry, director. Now that Mond isn''t feeling well and is in hospital, my heart is a little messy," said


    Nancy apologetically.


    "Oh, I see. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? You can go to see him this afternoon. It''ste anyway. Let''s


    finish work early, or I''ll shoot other scenes first."


    This director was very kind. Unlike some directors who would consider the crew first and never


    consider the feelings of actors.


    "Thank you, director. But I hope Ellen can go with me. Does he have y tonight?"


    Hearing that, Ellen raised his head in surprise. He didn''t know why Nancy asked him to go there.


    The director was a smart man. He had seen that Nancy deliberately made out with Ellen in front of


    Mond a few days ago. Now it seemed that the illness of Mond should have something to do with the


    two of them.


    Not to mention that Nancy was very likable, even the name Mond of the Lu Group was scaring.


    So the director wanted to do Nancy a favor, "Let''s move the scenes of you two this afternoon to


    tomorrow. It''ste. Let''s go back and have a rest."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing the director''s words, the whole crew cheered.


    After all, they had been very busy these days. It was a good chance for them to go back and have a


    good sleep.


    In the minds of these actors, sleep was the most important. Because the shooting time was not stable,


    sometimes in the daytime, sometimes overnight, it was a luxury for them to have a sweet sleep...


    Holding Ellen''s hand, Nancy walked aside and said, "Ellen, I''m sorry to trouble you all the time. But I


    still want to ask you for a favor."


    "You silly girl. You know I can''t resist your request, but you still say such polite words. Tell me, if there is


    anything I can do, I will try my best to help you."


    Ellen looked at Nancy dotingly, just like he treated her as his sister.


    "Thank you, Ellen. You saw it just now. Charlie came to tell me that Mond misunderstood that we two


    were together, so he drank to drown his sorrows every night. He suffered a serious stomach illnessst


    night and is still in the hospital."


    Although Nancy was a little angry about what Mond had done, she knew very well that she couldn''t


    forget her feelings for him.


    Ellen felt a little disappointed. No matter how well he treated Nancy, she still cared about Mond.


    However, looking at the expression on her face, Ellen hoped that she could be happy, so he didn''t


    refuse her request.


    With a smile, he reached out his hand and pinched Nancy''s nose. He said in a very gentle voice,


    "Okay, I know. Are you going to the hospital to see Mond? Don''t worry. I will go with you and exin


    our rtionship to him."


    In fact, Ellen wanted to say that as long as you were happy, I would be willing to do anything. There


    was a kind of love called letting go...


    "Let''s go now." Not knowing how Mond was doing in the hospital, Nancy was burning with anxiety.


    Ellen knew what was on her mind, so he agreed readily, "Okay, let''s go together. Anyway, it''ste now.


    The director said that he wouldn''t shoot today."


    He called his assistant and asked him to drive them to the hospital.


    When the two of them were walking on the road, Ellen bought a bunch of flowers and a basket of fruits.


    After all, he couldn''t go to visit the patient without anything.


    Nancy didn''t buy anything. In her mind, it didn''t matter what she bought. She just wanted to see how


    Mond was doing.


    When they were about to arrive at the hospital, Ellen asked, "I don''t know who is taking care of him in


    the hospital now. If they are members of his family, how can you exin it to them?"


    "It won''t be his family. Either Charlie or Ron is taking care of him. " Nancy said in a determined tone.


    Because she knew Mond''s family too well. Except for Noah, all the other family members hoped that


    Mond would get sick. Even in their sub consciousness, they hoped that he would never get better. How


    could they take care of him?


    Thinking of theplicated situation of the Lu Family, Nancy felt sorry for Mond. As his wife, she had


    been angry with him these days and didn''t care about him at all. It was her fault as his wife.


    The three of them arrived at the hospital together, but it suddenly urred to Nancy that she didn''t ask


    Charlie which ward Mond lives in.


    But since she had already arrived here, she didn''t want to call Mond. She wanted to give him a


    surprise...

 Chapter 207 Make It Clear

    Chapter 207 Make It Clear


    When the two of them were about to get out of the car, the assistant of Ellen said, "Please wait in the


    car. I''ll go to the hospital to find out which ward Mr. Mond is in. If you go out like this, the hospital will


    soon be surrounded."


    It suddenly urred to the two that there were too many people in the hospital. If they didn''t hide


    themselves, the hospital would definitely be in chaos.


    "Then you can go. We will wait for you here." Ellen ordered his assistant.


    The two of them wore baseball cap and particrlyrge masks in the car. No one else could


    recognize them even if he was with standing beside them.


    The assistant came back soon. He had already asked the ward where Mond lived.


    Ellen ordered, "Just wait here. I won''t be out for too long."


    "Okay." The assistant replied respectfully and watched the two go out quietly.


    ording to the assistant, the two of them came to the ward where Mond lived.


    In the ward, there was only Ron sitting quietly on the edge of the bed, while Mond seemed to be asleep


    without any movement, and he was having an intravenous drip.


    Standing outside the door, Nancy suddenly had a feeling of familiarity and timidity.


    Ellen seemed to know what was on her mind. He didn''t say anything but stayed with her quietly.


    A few minutes passed before Nancy quietly opened the door. Ellen followed her into the ward.


    Mond''s face was a little pale, he seemed to have no idea that Nancy and Ellen hade.


    For no reason, Nancy felt sad. This man was too tired. It could be said that he couldn''t get any love


    now, including from his wife.


    Ron was ecstatic to see Nancy.


    He believed that since Nancy coulde here, she must have forgiven Mond. Mond came to the


    hospital because of her. It could be seen that how much he liked her.


    As the saying went, the one who tied the bell was needed to untie it. Since Nancy was here, the two of


    them might get back together.


    So Ron greeted Nancy warmly, "Mrs. Nancy, here you are. Please have a seat, Mr. Ellen."


    He wanted to wake Mond up and make him happy.


    However, Nancy gently said, "Ron, let him sleep a little longer. I''ll stay here with him."


    Ron was overjoyed to hear that Nancy was so considerate to Mond, but he didn''t know why Ellen came


    here. After all, it was Nancy and Mond''s business, and they had a lot of things to say.


    Ron rolled his eyes and told Nancy, "Mrs. Nancy, you''re just in time. Please take care of Mr. Mond. I''m


    going out to buy something. I came in a hurry this morning, so I didn''t buy anything..."


    As he spoke, he inserted the flowers brought by Ellen into a bottle. Looking at the flowers, he believed


    that Mond would recover much faster.


    "Thank you, Ron. You can go home and have a rest tonight. I''ll take care of him." Nancy said with


    embarrassment.


    "It''s okay. This is what I should do. I''ll go out for a walk. You stay with Mr. Mond for a while. I''lle


    backter." Then he nodded slightly to Ellen, turned around and walked out.


    Although Ron wanted Mond and Nancy to be together and talk about something, when he saw Ellen


    was here.


    Looking at Mond''s pale face, Nancy didn''t know how she felt.


    Ellen told her, "You can stay here with Mr. Mond. I''ll ask the doctor about him. "


    When Ellen closed the door, it might be because he had slept enough, Mond woke up. When he gently


    opened his eyes, he saw that it was Nancy sitting in front of his bed...


    He didn''t believe his own eyes, but the fact was that.


    Before he could say anything, Nancy saw that he had woken up and asked, "You''re awake. Did I wake


    you up?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Why are you here? Who told you? Shouldn''t you be flirting with Ellen now?"


    Hearing the angry voice of Mond, Nancy was sure that he got drunk and sick because he was jealous


    of Ellen.


    But now he was a patient, and Nancy didn''t quarral with him. Moreover, she didn''t want to make Mond


    feel bad again. After all, she came here just to exin the misunderstanding...


    "Charlie told me that. Why did you drink so much? Don''t you know that you have a stomachache?"


    The voice of Nancy was full of sorry for him, Mond couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    It was not that he didn''t believe in Nancy, but that he didn''t believe she still had feelings for him. After


    all, he had hurt her so deeply.


    "Does it have anything to do with you that I drank too much? Where is Ron? Are you here tough at


    me? Now that you have seen it, just leave."


    Mond endured the unwillingness in his heart and pretended to be strong to drive Nancy away.


    At this moment, Ellen had alreadye back. But when he heard the two people chatting, he hesitated


    for a while and stood outside the door without entering.


    After all, he came here to solve the misunderstanding. He hoped that the couple could solve the


    misunderstanding and make Nancy happy again.


    Hearing what Mond said, Nancy knew that he didn''t believe her and thought she must like Ellen.


    She patiently exined, "Don''t be silly. Why should Iugh at you? Just as you said, you are still my


    husband nominally. I hope you will be fine. "


    "I don''t want to hear that. I know you like Ellen now. You are here to pity me, aren''t you? Don''t worry.


    Now I have made up my mind. If you really want to be with Ellen, I agree to divorce you and set you


    free."


    At this time, Mond looked a little sad and seemed to have made up his mind.


    Nancy knew that Mond had misunderstood her. If she didn''t exin it clearly, he would really not


    belong to her anymore. Thinking of this, she suddenly realized that Ellen had gone to the doctor to ask


    about the situation. Why hadn''t hee back for so long?


    She had asked him to help her exin the misunderstanding, but now Mond wouldn''t listen to her no


    matter what she said. Only by asking Ellen toe here could Mond believe her.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly said to Mond, "Don''t be so angry. I have brought you a person. If you


    don''t believe what I said, you should believe what he said."


    Then she went out to look for Ellen, hoping him to help her exin as soon as possible...

 Chapter 208 I See

    Chapter 208 I See


    Nancy wanted to ask Ellen why he hadn''te yet.


    But when she opened the door, she saw him standing in the corridor of the hospital and didn''t know


    when he came.


    When Ellen saw Nancy waving at him, he quickly came over and asked, "Have you two exined it


    clearly?"


    "Ellen, Mond doesn''t believe me no matter what I say. You''d better go with me and help me exin it


    clearly."


    After all, it was her own business and she got Ellen involved. She felt a little embarrassed.


    "Doesn''t he believe you now? You are standing here. That''s the truth." Said Ellen.


    However, Nancy said, "Maybe it''s because what I did in the past irritated him too much. Now he doesn''t


    believe whatever I exin. He still wants to divorce me." Her expression was aggrieved.


    Seeing the grievance on her face, Ellen hurriedly said, "Don''t be sad. I''ll go with you and exin it to


    Mond."


    The two of them came to the ward together. Mond was taking a rest with his eyes closed. As for


    whether he could fall asleep or not, only he himself knew it best.


    Hearing the footstepsing from the room, Mond opened his eyes slightly and saw the two people,


    Ellen and Nancy,e in together.


    Mond pressed his lips tightly and didn''t say anything. He wanted to see what the two of them wanted to


    say.


    Ellen greeted first, "Hello, Mond. I''m here to see you. Are you all right?"


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m fine. I won''t die." Mond replied coldly. Although he was not in good


    health, his momentum did not decrease at all.


    Ellen didn''t seem to care about Mond''s attitude towards him, but said with a smile, "It''s good that you


    are fine. When Nancy heard that you were sick, she was so anxious that she asked me to apany


    her to see you."


    Mond wasn''t that angry when he was with Nancy just now. But when he heard what Ellen said, he


    couldn''t help but get angry. "Are you two here to show off your love? Congrattions! Your goal has


    been achieved. When I''m recovered, I''ll go to divorce with Nancy. You can be together openly."


    Looking at Mond''s angry face, Nancy softened her tone and begged, "Mond, don''t be so angry. You''re


    just a little better now. You can''t bear too much anger. Listen to Ellen, okay?"


    "What else do you want to say now? Didn''t you want to divorce me before? Now that I have promised


    you, you should be happy in your heart. Don''t be hypocritical anymore."


    Hearing Mond''s emotionless words, Nancy couldn''t help but shed tears.


    She said, "Mond, please don''t do that. Please listen to me. If you listen to me and Ellen and still want to


    divorce, I promise I will divorce you. I won''t beg you again."


    Looking at the pitiful look on Nancy''s face, Ellen couldn''t help losing his temper and said to Mond,


    "Mond, don''t be like this. When Nancy heard that you were sick, she couldn''t even focus on the y.


    She was just worried about how you were. But now you said that. If you really want to divorce, I will


    take good care of her in the future."


    Ellen also lost his temper. How could he feel good when his beloved woman cried in front of him?


    Hearing Ellen''s words, Mond didn''t say anything more. He wanted to hear how the two of them would


    exin this matter.


    After all, he knew in his heart that he didn''t want to leave Nancy. He wanted to hear what they would


    say, just to give both a chance.


    Nancy was about to say something. But Ellen reached out his hand to stop her, "Nancy, let me talk to


    Mond about it."


    Nancy quietly retreated to the side without saying anything. Seeing her good friend chatting with her


    beloved man, she acted as an onlooker.


    Ellen looked at Mond and said, "Mond, let me tell you the truth. You hurt Nancy too much in the past,


    so when you approached to herter, in order to revenge you, she deliberately acted intimately with me


    and wanted you to taste the feeling of betrayal."


    Ellen''s words were like the sound of nature to Mond. In that case, it meant that Nancy still had feelings


    for him.


    At this time, Mond didn''t want to lie down. Instead, he sat up, leaned against the head of the bed and


    asked Nancy, "Is what he said true?"


    "Or what else do you think? You hurt me so much in the past. You kissed Hedy in front of me and


    where did you put me?" She sounded very aggrieved.


    Seeing the expression on Nancy''s face, Mond stretched out his hand peremptorily and said, "Come


    here. Don''t cry. I won''t let you cry again when you are with me."


    Although Mond felt much better now, he was smart enough not to be fooled by these two words.


    He turned to Ellen and said, "Nancy is such a lovely girl. Don''t tell me that you don''t have any feelings


    for her."


    Now Ellenpletely understood how smart Mond was.


    As the saying goes, lookers on see more than yers. At this moment that made him extremely happy,


    Mond did not forget this, which proved that his intelligence was very high...


    After thinking for a while, Ellen admitted frankly, "You are right. I really like Nancy, but you are the only


    one in her heart. Now we two have reached an agreement that we should be good friends and get


    along with each other. There is nothing else."


    "I know my wife is so excellent. How could no one like her?" Hearing this, Mond was very happy and


    didn''t get angry because Ellen said he liked Nancy.


    Although there were something he hadn''t said yet, Ellen knew that he was not fit to be here now. The


    two of them could exin everything by themselves.


    Ellen stood up and said, "Mond, Nancy, you two can have a good chat. I won''t disturb you two. But


    Mond, I have to make it clear that Nancy is my sister now. If you don''t treat her well, I will take her with


    me, no matter what."


    Ellen''s words were a straight threat to Mond.


    Originally, Nancy thought that Mond would be angry from embarrassment, but to her great surprise,


    Mond said, "Don''t worry. I''m not afraid of your identity, because I won''t give you the chance to take my


    wife away."


    Looking at Mond''s confident face, Ellen waved his hand and said, "Well, you two can have a good chat.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I won''t disturb you, or I will definitely be annoying."


    "You''re smart. Thank you for taking care of Nancy. We can drink together when we have time in the


    future."


    In fact, Mond was grateful to Ellen from the bottom of his heart. After all, this man was a gentleman. He


    had hurt Nancy too much during that period of time. Fortunately, Ellen had apanied her, so she


    could survive that painful period...

 Chapter 209 Reconcile

    Chapter 209 Reconcile


    "Well. You don''t have to thank me too much. I''m going back." Ellen turned around and left the ward,


    leaving as if there were nothing behind.


    After Ellen left, Mondined, "you silly girl, why do you torture me like this? Don''t you know how


    much I love you? "


    After saying that, he tightly held Nancy''s hand, unwilling to let her go.


    Although Nancy came to the hospital to see Mond, it didn''t mean that she didn''t feel wronged.


    Now that Mond had chosen to believe her, Nancy told him all her grievances.


    She looked at Mond and said, "Why I don''t know you are so affectionate to me? On the day when Hedy


    framed me, you two went out together and flirted with each other in front of everyone. Can you regard


    that as being affectionate to me?"


    Hearing the usation of Nancy, Mond quickly exined his own difficulties, "honey, you really


    misunderstood me. I believe that it was Hedy who framed you, so I was with Hedy. I wanted to find


    evidence of their family breaking thew by the way, so that they wouldn''t dare to hurt you again in the


    future."


    "Then you could tell me everything. You know how I survived that period of time. And Nathan


    kidnapped me, but you remained indifferent, which made my heart cold."


    "It''s all my fault, but I had no choice at that time. Although Nathan kidnapped you, he is still a member


    of our Lu Family. As his sister-inw, he didn''t dare to hurt you easily. He just threatened me with you


    and asked me to give all my shares of thepany to him."


    "I know he is threatening you with me, but I didn''t expect him to have such a big appetite. He even


    wants all your shares of thepany."


    Originally, when Nathan kidnapped her, Nancy had been mentally prepared for this matter.


    "Are you giving up on me just for the shares of thepany? Aren''t you afraid that he will really do


    something bad to me? He is a devil who will do anything irrational."


    Thinking of Nathan''s expression, Nancy was a little scared.


    "I have lived with him for so many years, and I know his temper very well. If it was someone else, he


    would definitely do something irrational. But after all, he is still afraid of your family now. Only if I act as


    if I don''t have any feelings for you, and he feels that you are of no use to him, he will take the initiative


    to let you go."


    Judging from Mond''s expression, it seemed that whatever Nathan did was under his control.


    However, Nancy felt unfair in her heart. This man seemed to be so confident, but it was not strange for


    a crazy man like Nathan to do anything.


    "How is it going between you and Hedy? Just as you said, if you really want to be with her, I will divorce


    you."


    Thinking of what Mond had just said, Nancy didn''t forget to fight back.


    "Don''t torture me anymore. You know I don''t love her at all. I''m with her to protect you. Why can''t you


    understand my painstaking efforts to you?"


    Seeing that Mond was a little annoyed, Nancy didn''t have the heart to me him anymore. After all, he


    was still sick.


    "What did the doctor say? Is there anything serious?" It was not until then that Nancy remembered to


    care about Mond''s health.


    Because she had been busy exining to him just now. If she hadn''t made it clear to him, he would


    definitely not give her a good answer.


    Just like what he had said to Ellen.


    "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I''ll just stay in the hospital for a few days. With you by my side, I''ll recover


    faster."


    Suddenly, Nancy felt that Mond was a little glib, but she liked what he said very much.


    "Well, I won''t argue with you now. Let''s talk about it after youpletely recover. Nancy seemed to


    have forgiven the world, which made Mond speechless.


    She was also very close to Ellen. Why did she me all this on him?


    "Don''t me me all the time. If you don''t stay with Ellen, I won''t get sick."


    Mond didn''t look like a domineering CEO at all, but like a man whocked love.


    "Now that things havee to this, let''s not argue about who is right and who is wrong. I just want to


    ask you how you helped ourpany when Nathan wanted to beat you."


    Nancy was very curious about this matter.


    After all, in the eyes of the Lu Family, Mond was a cripple and should not be of much use to them.


    Mond told Nancy how he had helped the Nie group and let her know his love for her.


    "I see. You can make amends for what you have done." Although she was grateful to Mond, she didn''t


    want him to be too proud. After all, she came to him today to ask for peace.


    "I have done so much for our family, but you didn''t even say a word to thank me, which made me very


    disappointed." Said Mond, with an aggrieved look on his face.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, Nancy didn''t buy it. "I didn''t see that you were disappointed. During that period of time, I just


    saw your happy face. It seemed that you thought that you were very capable of embracing two women


    at the same time..."


    Speaking of this, Mond felt a headache. The two of them had agreed not to mention this matter


    anymore. Did they lose the basic trust between people?


    This was what he thought in his heart, but he didn''t tell Nancy.


    After all, his wife had just forgiven him, so he didn''t want to annoy her anymore.


    "Honey, let''s not talk about it anymore. I will love you deeply in the future. Let''s two live together and


    feel at ease. After this period of time, I know that you have been in my heart. I can''t live without you in


    the future."


    Hearing the burning confession of his love, Nancy felt very sweet in her heart. It seemed that this man


    loved her more than she had imagined.


    "Well, don''t say that anymore. In the past, no matter who was right or who was wrong, we never


    mentioned it again. But if you dare to do something wrong to hurt me again in the future, don''t me


    me for being rude to you."


    Hearing that his wife had forgiven him, Mond couldn''t help feeling happy and said, "don''t worry. I won''t


    do anything wrong to you all my life."


    Nancy nodded and talked with Mond about the days when the two of them had a conflict.


    "How could Nathan kidnap me and threaten you? But why did he do something wrong to the Nie


    group?" asked Nancy.


    "Don''t be silly. The Nie group means the support of your parents, and also my parents-inw. He wants


    to cut off our reliance. In this way, we won''t have any backup force when we fight for the family property


    in the future. In this way, he will have a much better chance of winning."


    Mond had already seen it clearly.

 Chapter 210 Understand Suddenly

    Chapter 210 Understand Suddenly


    Hearing the logic of Mond''s analysis, Nancy was suddenly enlightened. "You are right. He is killing two


    birds with one stone. It can be seen that Nathan is very poisonous. You must be careful when you are


    with him in the future. Don''t be framed by him."


    Nancy was very concerned about the safety of Mond. After all, he was the one she wanted to spend


    the rest of her life with.


    In order to make his wife feel at ease, Mond nodded seriously and said, "don''t worry. I will take good


    care of him, not for others, just for my dear wife."


    "Stop joking. I''m serious." Nancy nced at him with a reproachful look.


    At this time, Mond had finished the infusion. Nancy rang the bell and asked the doctor toe in and


    help him remove the needle. Then the doctor went out.


    Mond suddenly remembered something and thought it was of great importance. "Honey, how do my


    parents think of me now? Will they stop you from being with me?"


    Seeing the eager look in Mond''s eyes, Nancy couldn''t help but want to tease him, "I''m the only


    daughter of my parents. You have done so many bad things to me. Do you think my parents still have a


    good impression on you? So they persuaded me to divorce you and didn''t allow us to be together."


    Hearing what Nancy said, Mond was a little anxious and said, "honey, you must persuade them and tell


    them my difficulties. Moreover, at least I helped your group, and I have worked hard. They shouldn''t


    deny me like this."


    "Well, I''m just kidding. Since you helped ourpany, your parents have a very good impression of


    you. They think that you are not a heartless person and you must have your own difficulties. As for


    love, they won''t interfere. They just think that I should be happy."


    Nancy believed that her parents were very open-minded, and everything was up to her daughter''s will.


    Mond swore to his wife, "honey, don''t worry. I will make you happy in the future."


    Although Mond said so, Nancy could not help but think of what had happened in thepany, Hedy


    and Nathan.


    However, Nancy told Mond, "I trust you. Have a good rest. Don''t be too tired."


    However, Mond was worried that Nancy would leave him. He held her hands tightly and said, "then


    promise me that you won''t leave me in the future, and don''t get too close to Ellen. Although you treat


    him as your brother, I feel bad. "


    "Well, don''t be so mean. If there is something between him and me, how can I stand here now?"


    Nancy was speechless with the man in front of her. He was a man of action, but when it came to love,


    he seemed to be afraid of losing.


    At this moment, Ron knocked on the door and came in. In fact, he had been outside for a long time.


    When he saw Mond and Nancy flirting inside, he didn''t have the nerve toe in.


    It was gettingte, so Ron summoned up his courage toe in.


    With a red face, Nancy quickly pulled away her hands from Mond''s and greeted, "Ron, you''re back."


    "Yes, Mrs. Nancy. It''s gettingte. I just asked people in the dining room to bring you some food. They


    That was why he was in a hurry toe in.


    Mond agreed with Ron''s meticulousness. Now that he was lying on the bed and couldn''t take care of


    Nancy, she must have been hungry since she had worked for the whole day.


    "I''m not going to eat. You two enjoy your meal. I''m going back to the crew to shoot tomorrow." Seeing


    that Mond was fine, Nancy waspletely relieved.


    And when she saw Ron here, she was too embarrassed to say that she was going to stay with Mond


    for the night, so she had to leave.


    Hearing this, Mond wanted to stand up and thought if she was kidding him. He just got back together


    with her. How can Mond rest assured if Nancy goes back to the film crew now?


    Seeing Mond''s reaction, Ron said politely, "I''ve had dinner outside just now. You can have dinner with


    Mr. Mond. I have something to do tonight and I''m about to ask for a day off from him. Now you''re here,


    and I''m relieved to go home."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Ron''s smart answer, Mond called him in his heart, "yes.".


    This person was smart enough to see the wind and use the helm. He was afraid that if he didn''t leave,


    then Nancy wouldn''t be able to stay here.


    Of course, Nancy knew what Ron meant. He just wanted to find an excuse to keep her here.


    She said affectionately, "Ron, I''m telling the truth. I have to shoot tomorrow morning. If I take care of


    Mond tonight, I will definitely be listless tomorrow."


    Hearing that, Ron didn''t know what to say.


    He couldn''t leave Nancy here, which made her too tired tomorrow.


    When Ron was hesitating, Mond said, "just stay here and have dinner with me. After dinner, I''ll ask Ron


    to send you back. Have an early rest and be energetic tomorrow."


    At this time, the dining room had already brought them the food, and they gave Mond the porridge that


    was nourishing his stomach. This was the doctor''s order, and he was not allowed to eat anything else


    for the time being.


    Nancy agreed readily. Moreover, she was reluctant to leave Mond now. The two had just reconciled


    and had a lot to say.


    Ron told Mond, "Mr. Mond, I''m going out to make a phone call. When Mrs. Nancy leaves, call me and


    I''ll drive her home."


    "Then go ahead. Don''t go too far." Mond nodded.


    After Ron walked out quickly, Nancy said in a low voice, "why did you let him go out? He might haven''t


    had dinner yet. Please let him eat with us."


    "It''s a sweet time for us two. I don''t want to be disturbed. Don''t worry. He won''t starve."


    Mond looked indifferent. How could Ron not know how to eat.


    Hearing this, Nancy was speechless. She filled a bowl of porridge for Mond and put it beside him. "It''s


    still a little hot. You can eatter."


    "Don''t worry about me. Just eat. The food won''t taste good when it gets cold." Mond reminded her.


    In fact, Nancy was not a sentimental person. She knew that Mond could only drink soup or porridge


    now, so she ate anything without hesitation.


    Tonight, Nancy was in a very good mood, so she ate to full.


    Seeing that Mond hadn''t eaten the soup yet, Nancy put down her bowl and chopsticks and asked, "why


    haven''t you eaten yet? The food should be cold."


    "Are you full?" Mond asked in reply.


    "I''m full. I''m so full tonight." Nancy patted her belly with satisfaction.


    Mond slowly picked up the bowl and drank the soup. The doctor told him that he drank slowly.


    Mond had three bowls of soup and ate nothing else.


    Seeing that Mond was still hungry, Nancy persuaded him, "you just feel better now. You''re too full. Ask


    Ron to remind you of eating less but more times tomorrow morning, so that you won''t be hungry."


    "If you are not with me, others cannot take care of me as considerately as you." Mond said


    coquettishly.

 Chapter 211 In a Good Mood

    Chapter 211 In a Good Mood


    Although Mond and Nancy had fallen in love with each other, they two were not a real couple yet.


    Therefore, Nancy was still very shy. She replied gently to Mond''s coquetry, "I have to work tomorrow. If


    I''m not busy, I will definitelye to apany you. But I''m relieved that Ron and Charlie take care of


    you. After all, they have been with you for so long."


    Mond didn''t want to make Nancy too busy, which would make her tired.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t misunderstand me now. I''m in a better mood and will be fine soon. When I''m


    fine, I''ll go to see you filming."


    Mondforted Nancy. The two of them felt sweet in their hearts.


    "By the way, does Dad and others know that you are sick?" Seeing that Ron was alone here, Nancy


    asked.


    Mond said indifferently, "my father is the only one who is kind to me in our family. I don''t care about


    others at all. It''s the same whether theye or not. Even if theye, they are just deceiving my


    father."


    Mond was very clear about this matter, because he couldn''t feel the warmth of family at all.


    Nancy felt sorry for him and felt that she was the one who made him sick.


    If she didn''t get angry with him, how could he drink so much and suffer from stomach illness?


    The two of them whispered a lot. It was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    Before Nancy was about to leave, Mond tried his best to hold back his unwillingness and said, "I''ll ask


    Ron to drive you back. It''ste now. If you don''t go to work tomorrow, I won''t let you go. I don''t want you


    to be too tired."


    "Then I wille to see you tomorrow afternoon." Nancy was no longer as eloquent as she used to be.


    Looking at the gentle expression on Nancy''s face, Mond couldn''t help but feel touched. He took her


    hand and gently kissed her hand. "Honey, I really don''t want you to leave."


    Just as Nancy blushed and didn''t know how to answer, Mond called Ron and asked him to send her


    away.


    "Well, I''m leaving now. I''ll go back to my crew and have a rest. I won''t go home tonight." The two said


    goodbye reluctantly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There was only Mond left in the room, and he was very ecstatic.


    It seemed that although he got sick after drinking, he won the game. It was not a bad thing.


    Now that he had known Nancy''s heart, Mond thought that it was worth even if he was seriously ill.


    When Ron came back, he saw that Mond was still excited.


    Ron knew what was on Mond''s mind. He joked, "master, it seems that when Mrs. Nancyes here,


    she is more effective than all the medicine in the hospital. Now you are much more energetic than in


    the daytime. She is really more effective than the immortal pill."


    In fact, Ron didn''t often joke with Mond. After all, Mond was his boss.


    Seeing that Mond was in a good mood today, he couldn''t help saying.


    Just as Ron expected, Mond didn''t take his words seriously.


    Instead, he wanted to share some joy, "Ron, it''s all my fault. It seems that I didn''t know her well before."


    "Mr. Mond, don''t think about what happened in the past. Joy wille after suffering in the future." Ron


    was really happy for Mond.


    However, Mond was a little worried. "Nathan knows that I have a good rtionship with Nancy. Will he


    make use of her again?"


    In fact, in Mond''s heart, he was not afraid of Nathan. He was just worried about the safety of Nancy. As


    the saying went, "care is chaotic." that was what he was thinking at present.


    Ron looked at Mond in disbelief. Tonight, he suddenly realized that since Nancy came, his mind


    seemed to be out of cirction.


    This was totally different from what he used to be. Although Mond''s legs were not flexible and he could


    not speak in front of others, no matter what he did, he was always resolute and decisive, which made


    people admire him.


    But what he asked tonight seemed to be a little stupid. In Ron''s mind, since Noah had known that


    Nathan had kidnapped Nancy, how could a smart man like Nathan do the same thing two times?


    Perhaps Mond had lost his mind because of love. This was what Ron thought, but he didn''t dare to


    speak it out.


    He just said, "since you have known that Nathan kidnapped Mrs. Nancy, if he is smart enough, he won''t


    do anything to her. After all, if something happens to Nancy again, the first thing you think of is what


    Nathan did."


    Hearing Ron''s words made sense, Mond finally felt relieved.


    But he told Ron, "from tomorrow on, arrange two bodyguards beside the Nancy and keep an eye on


    her safety."


    "Okay, I see. Mr. Mond, you can go to bed now. It''s gettingte."


    Mond looked at his watch. It was already eleven o''clock. It was time to go to bed.


    In fact, it was very easy for Ron to stay with Mond tonight, because he didn''t need to take care of him


    at all.


    What''s more, Mond lived in a private room. The two of them each had a bed, and the facilities inside


    were veryplete, so the two of them didn''t feel inconvenient.


    Mond had already rxed himself, so he slept very well tonight, which was totally different fromst


    night.


    On the second morning, Charlie came early to change shift with Ron, worrying that he might not have a


    good restst night.


    When Charlie came to the ward, he first asked about Mond''s condition, but he saw that Mond was in a


    good mood and didn''t look sick at all.


    He looked at Ron questioningly and wanted to know what had happened to Mond from him.


    Ron said in front of Mond, st night, Mrs. Nnacy came to see Mr. Mond and had dinner with him."


    With only one sentence, Charlie knew why Mond was in a good mood.


    It seemed that his efforts yesterday had paid off and Charlie was really happy for Mond.


    Mond looked at Ron and didn''t say anything.


    Charlie seemed to ask for praise and said, "master, I went to the ce where Mrs. Nancy worked


    yesterday afternoon and told her that you were sick. When you are discharged from the hospital, you


    have to invite us to dinner."


    And he pretended to be helpless to make Ronugh.


    But Mond said indifferently, "I think you two have been a little free recently. Are you rxed when I''m


    not in thepany?"


    "Mr. Mond, we are very busy now, but you need someone to take care of you. As for our dinner, we can


    have it on some Sunday."

 Chapter 212 Fight Side By Side

    Chapter 212 Fight Side By Side


    Mond couldn''t help smiling when he saw that the two of them seemed to be making fun of each other.


    After all, the two of them had been friends with him for many years, and during this period of time when


    he pretended to be dumb, the two of them had helped him a lot.


    He was very grateful to the two of them, because they were his best friends and subordinates.


    Moreover, this time, Charlie had made great efforts to make Nancy forgive him. If Charlie hadn''t gone


    to the shooting site to look for Nancy, how could she know that he was sick and forgive him?


    Just now, he was deliberately teasing them, but at this time, he smiled and said, "I know you two may


    be greedy these days, so when I leave the hospital, I will invite you two to have a good meal. The ce


    is up to you."


    "Really?" Ron and Charlie were both skeptical of this sentence.


    But Mond put on a light expression and said, "I will only say this once. Since you two don''t believe me,


    then forget it."


    "Why don''t we believe you? We don''t believe anyone except you." The two of them immediately


    ttered him. At the same time, they exchanged a look and swore that they would definitely rip him


    off...


    "It''ste now. You can go back and have a rest." Charlie said to Ron.


    But Ron said, "In fact, Mr. Mond doesn''t need us to take care of him at night, so I''m not tired. I''ll go to


    work, and by the way, I can also keep an eye on Nathan and Hedy."


    Hearing this, Mond was very grateful to them.


    Because the two of them treated his business as their own business and were not perfunctory.


    Charlie didn''t stop Ron, "Well, but it''s not a big deal. You can stay here, so that you can have a rest in


    the day. I''ve slept all night. I''ll go to work."


    ording to Charlie, there was no time to rest in thepany at all.


    Anyway, Ron spent a night with Mond in the hospital and he didn''t have a good rest.


    The two of them had always been like this. They supported each other and fought side by side with


    Mond. They never felt separated from each other.


    Ron was not polite. He went back to bed calmly and seemed to be at ease with Charlie''s suggestion.


    After saying goodbye to the two of them, Charlie drove to thepany.


    By the time they finished breakfast, the doctor hade to make the rounds of the wards, Mond asked


    them about his own condition.


    His attending doctor told him, "Your condition is not good now, so you must be mentally prepared to


    stay in the hospital for a period of time."


    "Doctor, is Mr. Mond so sick? Isn''t he suffering from stomach illness because of drinking?" Ron asked


    as he heard the doctor''s words.


    Mondy on the bed and didn''t say a word. He was supposed to be dumb in front of outsiders.


    Only in front of his closest people would he say a few words.


    "He got a stomachache because of alcohol. So it is worse. We are doctors. We won''t do anything to


    hurt you. He has to stay in the hospital for a few more days. He can go home when he recovers."


    In fact, the doctor was just informing them, not asking for their opinions.


    "Okay, doctor. We got it." Ron agreed on behalf of Mond.


    Not long after Mond changed the medicine, Noah came to visit his son, followed by Nathan.


    Ron stood up and greeted Noah as soon as he saw him.


    When Ron greeted Nathan, Nathan just snorted as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    Ron didn''t take it seriously. He knew that Nathan and Mond were enemies now.


    he was Mond''s assistant, so it was normal for Nathan to be hostile to him.


    Seeing that Mond''s face was a little pale, Noah felt sorry for him. After all, Mond was his son and


    disabled. It was a lie to say that he didn''t feel sorry at all.


    "How is Mond now?" After all, it was difficult for Mond to answer his question since he couldn''t speak.


    So Noah asked Ron.


    "The doctor has just said that Mr. Mond is seriously ill. I''m afraid he will stay in the hospital for a period


    of time." Although he had some misgivings, Ron didn''t dare to lie to Noah.


    "Then take good care of yourself. I have told the dean that he will send the best doctor to treat you."


    Noah said that tofort Mond. He wanted him to have a good rest.


    Nathan stood aside and kept silent. After all, he came here today to see how Mond was doing and


    whether he was seriously ill.


    "If you can''t handle it, I''ll ask the servants to take care of him," said Noah to Ron.


    Although Ron also wanted to go back to thepany and help Mond keep an eye on Nathan, he knew


    that Mond couldn''t live without him and Charlie.


    Ron politely refused, "No, Mr. Noah. Charlie and I can take care of Mr. Mond by return. I''m afraid that it


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    will be inconvenient for other people to take care of him."


    "It''s up to you. If there''s anything you can''t do, just tell me." Noah didn''t force them. After all, he knew


    the rtionship between his son and the two of them.


    And he also acquiesced in what Ron said in his heart, because it was always the two of them who took


    care of Mond, and even he himself did not know his son''s preferences.


    Mond had been looking at his father in silence, with a very calm expression on his face. Although he


    could not say anything, his hand did not write anything.


    At this moment, Nathan said in a lukewarm voice, "Brother, is there anything unpleasant happening to


    you recently? Otherwise, why did you get drunk? I hope you can recover as soon as possible. We can


    work together to expand thepany. "


    It was a normal sentence to anyone, but Mond and Nathan knew that there was something in it.


    Mond knew that Nathan was challenging him with a particrly arrogant tone.


    No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t show it. Instead, he hoped that Nathan could rx his


    vignce.


    Upon hearing Nathan''s words, Noah thought his son had changed his mind.


    He looked at Nathan with satisfaction as a sign of praise for his attitude.


    In fact, in his heart, he already had a strange feeling when Nathan proposed to visit Mond this morning.


    He thought that his son had finally realized the importance of family unity.

 Chapter 213 Play To The End

    Chapter 213 y To The End


    Although he was a little suspicious of his son''s attitude, he would rather think about his son with a good


    attitude.


    After taking a look at his son, he was about to go back to thepany.


    Nathan walked slowly behind his father. When he saw his father walk out, he whispered to Mond,


    "Brother, you must recover as soon as possible, or I will feel bored without opponents."


    Without waiting for Ron''s reply, he turned around and walked a few steps closer to Noah with a smile.


    He changed his tone and said, "Why is my brother so sick this time? His face is a little yellow. I''ll call


    hometer and ask the chef to make more nutritious food for him."


    Looking at Nathan, Noah said, "Your brother has stomach illness. We don''t know what he can eat.


    We''d better listen to doctor''s instructions. I''m d that you can think of caring about him."


    "What are you talking about? After all, Mond and I are brothers. As the saying goes, rely on blood


    brothers when fighting a tiger and your own army in battles. No matter what I did in the past and what I


    did wrong, now I know that family affection is the most important."


    Nathan said sincerely. No one could see any hypocrisy in his words.


    If Mond knew what Nathan said, he didn''t know whether his illness would get worse or not!


    Seeing that Nathan had gone far, Ron turned to Mond and said, "How can Mr. Nathan do this? After all,


    you are brothers. Now that you are sick, he still said something like that to stimte you. It seems that


    he has no feelings at all."


    However, Mond said indifferently, "I have expected his reaction. He can even kidnap Nancy, so I don''t


    feel surprised what he is doing now."


    "Mr. Mond, it seems that Mr. Nathan has been dealing with you all the time. Now he has regarded you


    as an imaginary enemy. Even if you don''t want to argue with him now, he won''t let you go."


    Ron''s words made sense. After all, Mond knew clearly what was in Nathan''s mind.


    "Since he is heartless, don''t me me for being unkind. Now he thinks that I am lying on the bed and


    can''tpete with him. No matter what he does, I will y with him to the end."


    Mond''s expression became cold, and a cold light shed in his eyes, as if he was devouring


    something.


    Nathan went back to his office. He called Hedy and asked her toe to his office to discuss


    something.


    Hedy had been hiding herself in thispany all the time. On the surface, she was very obedient to


    Mond, but she had been secretly looking for an opportunity to defeat him.


    Hearing Nathan call her over, Hedy didn''t know what happened. She knocked on the door of Nathan''s


    office and walked in. She saw Nathan sitting quietly on the boss''s chair, looking absent-minded. She


    didn''t know what was on his mind.


    Then she asked, "Mr. Nathan, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing that, Nathan came to his senses. He told Hedy, "Sit down first. I have something to tell you."


    Sitting next to him obediently, Hedy guessed that it must have something to do with Mond.


    Nathan asked, "Miss Hedy, have you heard that Mond is in hospital?"


    Hedy was a little surprised. She had heard nothing about it.


    "No. How is Mond? What''s wrong with him?"


    "It is said that he drank too much and suffered from acute gastrorrhagia. He needs to stay in the


    hospital for a period of time, so now our opportunity hase. If we don''t take advantage of this


    opportunity to defeat him, it will be more difficult to do that in the future."


    Nathan told Hedy his meaning of asking her toe here.


    Hearing what Nathan said, Hedy suddenly became energetic. It seemed as if she didn''t believe what


    she had heard, and she was secretly happy that the opportunity hade so soon.


    Nathan could tell from her expression that she doubted what he said.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "In that case, he should be away from thepany for a long time. What should we do during this


    period of time to make him leave thepanypletely and lose everything? "


    "Up to now, I haven''te up with any good idea. But let''s start from the fact that he helped the Nie


    Group," Nathan said after careful consideration.


    He had been thinking about it since he heard that Mond was sick yesterday. He came to the hospital


    today to see how long Mond would stay in the hospital, so he could know what he should do.


    When he heard that Mond would stay in the hospital for a period of time, he thought about the


    practicability of this matter.


    After all, Mond had been very hardworking in thepany. Although he was a cripple, he was efficient


    in doing everything without any procrastination.


    So Nathan thought it was very difficult to find Mond''s fault in thepany.


    So after thinking for a while, he decided to tell the board of directors that Mond had guaranteed the Nie


    Group and let them propose together to kick Mond out of thepany and hand over his shares. After


    all, Mond took the interests of thepany as a game.


    He knew that he could talk about this matter with the directors who were very close to him, but it was


    not appropriate for him to talk with the directors who were close to Mond.


    Therefore, he decided to let Hedy to persuade these directors and tell them the benefits.


    So when he told his decision to Hedy, she was a little embarrassed. "Mr. Natha", after all, I just came to


    thepany not long ago. My words are not convincing. Do you think it''s appropriate for me to


    persuade all the directors like this?"


    It was not that Hedy refused, she wanted to defeat Mond and Nancy more than anyone else, and she


    didn''t want the two of them to live afortable life.


    She just felt that she was nobody in thepany and the directors wouldn''t pay attention to her words,


    so she was a little embarrassed.


    But Nathan told her, "Let''s not think about other things now, because we don''t have much time. But if


    you don''t work hard on this matter, how can we seed?"


    "I also want to have a try. As long as I can defeat Mond, I will do anything you ask me to do."


    Hedy had invested a lot in this matter, but she felt that it was difficult. After all, she was in a very difficult


    position in thispany.


    However, Nathan didn''t give up and said, "You just need to persuade the directors. After all, what we


    said is true, and this matter is very explosive to all the directors. Every profit of thepany is rted


    to them."


    That was why Nathan decided to take advantage of it.

 Chapter 214 Just Try Your Best

    Chapter 214 Just Try Your Best


    What''s more, Nathan knew better than anyone how attracted the directors of thepany were by


    money.


    Because in the minds of those directors, money was better than everything, and other things were put


    at the end.


    Now seeing the hesitation on Hedy''s face, Nathan knew that what she said was very reasonable. But


    now, Nathan had no other help.


    He told Hedy, "since you want to cooperate with me, you have to try your best to do something. As for


    other problems, we can only try our best. Then we will have no regret."


    "Okay, I''ll try my best, but I''m not sure if it will work." Hedy was worried that Nathan would me her if


    she couldn''t do it, so she exined in advance.


    However, Nathan seemed to be very confident and said, "don''t worry. Only the two of us will try our


    best to do it. We will certainly do it well. You don''t know that several old misers in ourpany pay


    extremely special attention to money. If they know that Mond has done something harmful to the


    "I see. I will try my best to help you. I won''t give up unless I defeat Mond." Thinking of what Mond had


    done to her, Hedy gritted her teeth with hatred.


    She was wrong in love with him, so she was teased by him. This man had no heart.


    Therefore, Hedy hated Mond very much. Now in her heart, she hated him as much as she used to love


    him.


    Nathan also knew how difficult it was for Hedy, but there were some things he couldn''t tell her


    personally.


    After all, he and Mond are biological brothers. In thepany, Noah has always stressed the


    importance of family unity. If his father knows that he spread rumors against thepany, he doesn''t


    know how Noah would deal with him... "


    So Nathan said to Hedy by chance, "Miss Hedy, you don''t know the board members of ourpany


    now. Although those stubborn old men are old, some of them are sensible and y tricks. If a woman


    really wanted to be with them, they will definitely treat her well."


    Hearing Nathan''s words, Hedy was a little stunned. She always felt that what he said was wrong.


    Was he going to sacrifice her body to achieve his goal?


    It seemed that Nathan hated Mond to the core and wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    But he just asked her to do it. Was he hiding behind her as a coward?


    While she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Nathan said, "after you kick Mond out of the


    After hearing Nathan''s words, Hedy finally understood that Nathan was promising her that he would


    promote her position as long as she persuaded those directors.


    After all, Nathan knew clearly what kind of person the directors in theirpany were. And ording


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to Nathan, he should try to grab the shares of thepany at all costs.


    However, Hedy didn''t agree with what Nathan said.


    Because she still thought that she was not that lowly to that extent. Did she have to give herself to


    others?


    "Mr. Nathan, I have understood what you said. I don''t need to be promoted, nor do I promise you to use


    other methods. I just promise you that I will try my best to do it. As for whether it will seed or not, I''m


    not sure."


    Hearing the coldness in Hedy''s tone, Nathan knew that he had been too hurried. After all, Hedy''s father


    was an official and he couldn''t afford to offend her father.


    He quickly changed his face and said in a ming tone, "Miss Hedy, you may have misunderstood. I


    don''t have any other thoughts. I just did it unintentionally or jokingly. No matter what, you are the young


    master of the He Family. How can I let you do something that you are not willing to do..."


    Hedy heaved a long sigh of relief and said, "it''s best that you can think like this. I''m not here to make


    money, but to help you deal with Mond. After all, we two share the same enemy."


    In Hedy''s mind, although she had to deal with Mond and Nancy directly, she was unwilling to have sex


    with those old men.


    Nathan cursed in his heart, ''bitch, you really regard yourself as a noble person. You have done so


    many despicable things when you were with Mond before, but now you are acting as a holly bitch. How


    dare you!''.


    This was what he meant, but he didn''t show it on his face. He said, "I know that Miss Hedy is not short


    of money, and I also know what you are going to do in thepany. Don''t worry. I will try my best to


    help you achieve your wish. Mond and Nancy won''t run for too long."


    "This is themon wish of the two of us. Mr. Nathan, don''t you want to defeat them?"


    Hedy didn''t show any mercy to Nathan. After all, this man had too many tricks.


    "Well, let''s stop arguing about this matter. After I get the shares of Mond, I won''t treat you shabbily,


    because I never treat those who really help me shabbily."


    Nathan painted a big blueprint in front of her, hoping that Hedy could do her best to help him.


    Although his assistant, Aron, was also in thepany and he was very capable, everyone in the


    So Nathan asked Hedy to do it. In Nathan''s mind, Charlie and Ron would definitely keep an eye on


    him.


    Nathan had found that Charlie and Ron, the two of them, were always staring at him as if they were


    haunting him.


    Now that Mond was in hospital, Ron and Charlie would definitely focus on Nathan.


    So Nathan told her his difficulties, hoping that she could understand his difficulties and carefully


    consider his suggestion.


    "Mr. Nathan, I know. I will try my best to do it." In order to frustrate Mond, Hedy did try her best.


    After all, anyone didn''t have a good time being oppressed. In her heart, Hedy always thought that


    Mond and Nancy bullied her, so her heart was filled with resentment towards the two of them.


    Hearing that, Nathan heaved a long sigh of relief. "It''s not convenient for me to deal with these things.


    Don''t worry. I''ll ask Aron to help you secretly, so that it will be more credible."


    He was a man who always dealt with business and was considerate of everything.

 Chapter 215 Wish Us a Pleasant Cooperation

    Chapter 215 Wish Us a Pleasant Cooperation


    Looking at Hedy''s receding figure, Nathan thought he was very close to his goal.


    He had no feelings for Hedy and thought she was just a puppet that he could use to achieve his goal.


    In fact, Nathan thought this woman was very stupid. She didn''t know about Mond and fell in love with a


    disabled man and then did a lot of irrational things.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she hated Mond and Nancy, how could she be a woman like this?


    How could she be willing to be made use of? Nathan remembered that when he cooperated with Hedy


    at that time, she was still arrogant.


    But now she was willing to be made use of by him. And from her appearance, as long as she could


    achieve her goal, she would be willing to pay any price.


    Nathan called Aron and told him seriously, "Mond is not in thepany these days. You just need to


    avoid Ron and Charlie. These two are his dog servants. Now that he is not in thepany, they will


    keep an eye on us."


    "Mr. Nathan, don''t worry. I have already prepared for them, but what should I do next?"


    Nathan told Aron, "next, you cooperate with Hedy, and try your best to find a way to tell the directors


    that Mond guaranteed the Nie group. As he is sick, we''d better drive him out of the Lu group and take


    back his shares in the group."


    Aron was worried that Nathan might have a too big appetite. Looking at Nathan, he wished he could kill


    Mond.


    "Mr. Nathan, it''s a long way to go for us. I think it''s difficult. In my opinion, we should kick Mond out of


    thepany first. As for other things, we''ll think about itter."


    After all, as a servant, he didn''t want to say too much, so he could only kindly remind Nathan.


    But now, Nathan didn''t listen to anyone. In his mind, he was like a CEO in thepany.


    If they didn''t kick Mond out of thepany, his wish would nevere true.


    However, Nathan seemed to misunderstand Aron. "What do you mean by that? Are you softhearted


    when you see that Mond is in hospital? "


    Looking at Nathan''s sharp eyes, Aron quickly exined, "Mr. Nathan, you misunderstood me. I have


    been with you for so long. How can you think of me like that?"


    "Then what do you mean? Tell me. " Nathan slowed down his tone, leaned against the boss chair and


    looked at Aron quietly.


    "I think... Let''s kick Mond out of thepany first. As for the shares, we can figure it outter. I''m


    worried that if we do so, Mr. Noah won''t agree. Moreover, as long as Mond doesn''t work in the our


    group, it''s easy for us to get his shares."


    Aron was a good military counsellor. Nathan had done a lot of things that couldn''t skip Aron''s advice.


    But now, Nathan had lost his mind because of the victory. He believed that he was sure to win no


    matter what he did because Mond was in the hospital, not to mention that he had the help of Hedy.


    Not to mention kicking Mond out of the group, Nathan was eager that Mond would never leave the


    hospital, so that no one could pose a threat to him.


    As for another brother, Elroy, Nathan would handle him after he got rid of Mond.


    What''s more, if he returned the shares of Mond to his own name, Elroy would never be able to do


    anything in the group.


    In fact, it was not that Nathan looked down upon Elroy. Elroy''s grandmother''s family was quite powerful


    and wealthy, and he could not easily defeat it.


    That''s why Nathan put his mind on Mond. He was like an ant shaking a tree, exploiting it bit by bit.


    Nathan didn''t believe that with his endurance and ability, he couldn''t win over his two brothers.


    "That''s it. Don''t try to persuade me anymore. Now you should cooperate with Hedy and tell the senior


    executives and directors of thepany about Mond''s secret. You must encourage them to kick Mond


    out of thepany and let him spit out the shares of thepany."


    Speaking of this, Nathan''s eyes twinkled with blue light. Seeing this, Aron knew that Nathan had made


    up his mind and he could not change Nathan''s mind no matter what he said.


    Now Nathan seemed to want to reach the peak of power.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    However, Aron didn''t dare to disobey his order. After all, Nathan paid for it.


    "Mr. Nathan, don''t worry. I will try my best to deal with it. But I find that although Hedy is smart, she


    doesn''t have the courage to do big things."


    Aron expressed his concern, but Nathan didn''t take it seriously. "You''ve underestimated her now.


    Although Hedy was timid before, she could do anything for Mond. That''s why I let her work in the


    "Well, if you don''t have anything else to say, I will leave. But you must be careful with Noah. Anyway, in


    your Lu Family, Mond is the crown prince."


    Aron had a clear view of everything. After all, there was a saying that lookers-on see more than


    yers.


    "I know. No matter how much my father loved Mond''s mother in the past, she has been dead for many


    years. What kind of person is my father? Don''t you know? Will he still remember a dead person? "


    Speaking of this, Nathan looked down upon his father.


    Even Aron didn''t know what was on Nathan''s mind. Anyway, Nathan and Noah were father and son,


    and the whole Lu group was built by Noah.


    To put it bluntly, Nathan was a dude. How could he look down upon his father who had earned him tens


    of thousands of family properties.


    Aron was in a bad mood because he suddenly found that Nathan didn''t respect his father, let alone he


    was his servant.


    Even though he was unhappy, Aron still tried his best to remind him, "Mr. Nathan, don''t underestimate


    a dead person. Just because she is dead, there is no substitute in Noah''s heart. This feeling is really


    terrible."


    "I know what you mean. But now, I have my mother''s help, and Mond is a cripple, not to mention that


    he doesn''t have a mother. If ouryout is reasonable, our goal will be realized soon..."

 Chapter 216 Full of Confidence

    Chapter 216 Full of Confidence


    Aron knew that his boss was very capable. Sometimes, his way of doing things was very fast and


    ruthless, which made people unable to react at all.


    Aron had no choice but to ept the order of his boss and go out to handle it.


    After all, since Mond was not in thepany now, Aron could do whatever he wanted. As for Ron and


    Charlie, they were not Mond after all and had no right to restrain him.


    So far, Mond had no idea of what Nathan and Hedy were doing here. Since Nathan and Hedy hadn''t


    taken any action, Mond had no idea what they were doing.


    Ron also thought of this in the hospital. But he didn''t think about what Nathan would do.


    "Mr. Mond, I think Mr. Nathan came here today with not simple purpose. He should be here to check


    your condition. If you can''t go back to thepany in a short time, will he do something tricky in the


    Ron reminded Mond worriedly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "He won''t let go of this good opportunity, because I can''t go back to thepany in a short time, which


    is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him. If he doesn''t take advantage of it, he will not be Nathan."


    Mond said coldly.


    Ron knew that his own guess was right. Since even Mond had admitted what he said, Ron was a little


    anxious.


    "What should we do now? If you stay in the hospital, can Charlie handle it alone in thepany?"


    "But I''m curious about what he will do. After all, I have never done anything wrong to thepany. "


    Mond was not sure whether Nathan would take this opportunity to deal with him.


    But he had no choice now, because either Ron or Charlie had to stay his side.


    Because of his own secret, he hoped that the two of them could hide it. If it was someone else who


    took care of him, he would definitely expose it in a short time.


    "Let''s wait and see. After all, my father is still in thepany. Nathan won''t be too arrogant."


    So far, this was the only way, not to mention that they didn''t know what Nathan would do now.


    What''s more, in Mond''s mind, Hedy had been very obedient to him during this period of time, as if she


    had already had a fear of the threat to him.


    So Mond didn''t think Nathan would make any trouble alone.


    They chatted in the hospital. Not long after, Mond felt very tired. After all, he was still sick and his


    physical condition was not good. After chatting with Charlie and Ron for such a long time, Mond


    pretended to be energetic.


    Seeing that Mond was a little sleepy, Ron covered him with the quilt thoughtfully and said, "master, are


    you sleepy? Have a rest first. I''ll be here watching."


    "Okay, when I finish the infusion, you can also sleep for a while. I don''t want to see that I''m fine, but


    you''re tired."


    For Mond''s concern, Ron smiled and said, "I''m in good health. Don''t worry about me."


    Mond didn''t want to say anything more. He closed his eyes and fell asleep soon.


    Ron sat quietly on the edge of Mond''s bed and watched him with an intravenous drip to prevent him


    from finishing up the water without removing it.


    Not long after Mond fell asleep, some noises came from outside.


    Ron was afraid that someone would disturb his sleep, so he wanted to go out to see who was shouting


    outside.


    However, when Ron opened the door, he found several reporters standing outside. When they were


    about to knock on the door, they saw Roning out.


    Several reporters asked with all kinds of topics, "Ron, I heard that Mr. Mond is ill. Is it true that he is


    hospitalized in the hospital now?"


    Because the Lu group was one of the leading enterprises in this process. Therefore, the exposure of


    Noah and his sons was particrly high.


    Wherever Mond went, he always had Charlie or Ron by his side. So as time went by, even the


    reporters knew who the two people around Mond were.


    When Ron saw the reporters, he felt something was wrong. Mond hade to the hospital at night, but


    why now the reporters knew it. And so many people were here.


    "Journalists, Mr. Mond is indeed not feeling well, but we don''t want to disturb his rest, because this is a


    very normal thing. How can a person never be sick?"


    Ron''s exnation made the reporter dissatisfied.


    Ron didn''t know where they heard the gossip, but said, "we heard that Mr. Mond drowned his sorrows


    in wine for a woman. Is it true? Then who is this woman?"


    Meanwhile, some reporters squeezed into Mond''s ward, hoping to get the first-hand information from


    Mond.


    Ron told everyone with a straight face, "Mond is indeed not feeling well now. He has just fallen asleep.


    If you disturb his rest, don''t me me for not telling you the consequences."


    Hearing Ron''s words, several reporters dare not go to the room. After all, the group of the Lu Family


    has a wide range of financial resources and manpower. And paparazzi are very clear about that.


    Unless they really wanted to die, they would rush into the room. It didn''t mean that they could get the


    first-hand information from Mond by going into the room. If they didn''t do it well, they would lose their


    jobs.


    So when they heard Ron''s threat, they all spoke in a low voice. They didn''t want to break in as they did


    just now.


    Seeing that the situation had been suppressed by himself, Ron immediately changed a soft expression


    and said, "in fact, there is no big deal about this matter. How can normal people not be sick when they


    are alive? Mond just has a stomachache and can be discharged from the hospital after two days'' rest."


    "Is Mr. Mond seriously ill?" Some reporters asked, unwilling to give up.


    "There are ten people with nine stomach problems. I know this kind of thing ismon for everyone,


    but I don''t want to spread these words to Mr. Mond. I just tell you, please rest assured, our young


    master will go back to work soon."


    In Ron''s mind, these reporters might be bored. Was it worth an interview about Mond''s illness? Was


    the news industry so depressed?


    Several reporters came here and heard no explosive news.


    And it was not like what they had heard that Mond was seriously ill. Now they hade here in person.


    Seeing that Mond was only living in an ordinary ward and did not enter the intensive care unit, they


    could not defend themselves.


    The reporters left one after another. Ron was a little annoyed. Why did these reporters know that Mond


    was ill? And it seemed that someone had exaggerated it.

 Chapter 217 Send More People

    Chapter 217 Send More People


    In order to make sure that Mond could recover quietly, Ron called Charlie and told him what had just


    happened.


    In the end, Ron told him, "in order to ensure that Mond can rest well and not be disturbed by the


    outside world, you can send some bodyguards over."


    "I think there is something wrong with this matter. It seems that someone wants to make an article


    about it." Charlie blurted out his doubts.


    Ron agreed, "I think so, but I think this matter would not pose any threat to Mond. What these people


    said is simply ridiculous."


    "Take good care of Mond. I''ll arrange bodyguards to protect him. I have to report this to Mr. Noah. After


    all, it''s very effective to be prepared for something."


    Charlie wanted to tell this to Noah, because he subconsciously suspected that it was Nathan who had


    done it.


    If it weren''t Nathan, it would be Elroy. Anyway, the ck hand had something to do with the Lu Family.


    After all, only the whole Lu Family knew that Mond was ill.


    When Charlie came to the office of Noah, he saw that Noah was reading a document with his head


    down.


    Seeing Charliee in, the stiff expression on Noah''s face softened a little. "Charlie, is there anything


    wrong with Mond?"


    He intuitively thought that something must have happened to Mond, because Charlie and Mond were


    always together.


    Although Noah valued money very much, he didn''t have much feelings for his family.


    However, it was on the premise of affecting his interests serious ly that he would not recognize others.


    As for some small problems, he still valued family affection.


    "Mr. Noah, I don''t know how the paparazzi know that Mr. Mond is sick. Some reporters went to his ward


    just now, but they were stopped by Ron. So we want to arrange some bodyguards for Mr. Mond, in


    case others affect his rest."


    "You are so considerate. You haven''t arranged bodyguards in the hospital yet, so you can go and


    arrange it first. But how could the paparazzi know about Mond''s illness? Now the paparazzi are so idle.


    Do they have nothing to do? It''s unreasonable for them to want to interview just because of a little


    thing."


    At the end of his words, Noah was a little angry. It seemed that as a celebrity, Mond had no privacy at


    all.


    But Charlie stood still. Seeing that Charlie didn''t intend to leave, Noah asked curiously, "do you have


    anything else to say?"


    "Here is the thing. I think no one knows that Mond is sick. How could the paparazzi know that he is


    sick? Is it someone in ourpany who leaked it to the paparazzi on purpose?"


    "But even if Mond is sick, it won''t have much impact on him. It can''t be leaked by others, because it


    won''t do much good to them."


    Hearing what Noah said, Charlie said, "just now, Ron called me and said that the paparazzi seemed to


    have heard that Mr. Mond was seriously ill and didn''t knew that he just had an ordinary stomach


    illness."


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. I''ll arrange someone to investigate it right away. It''s true that


    they are nning on our group."


    Seeing that Noah was angry, Charlie didn''t feel rxed at all.


    Because he heard what Noah said. It seemed that Noah didn''t think that anyone in hispany leaked


    Mond''s illness, but thought it was someone outside.


    In fact, this was what made Noah so smart. Although he suspected that it was a member of his


    say now.


    Charlie felt that it was no good for him to stay here any longer, so he left and arranged bodyguards to


    protect Mond in the hospital.


    Today, in the whole crew of the y Nancy was a little absent-minded, and a sweet smile appeared on


    her face from time to time, which made Ellen feel very ufortable.


    Last night, Ellen went to the hospital and knew that the misunderstandings between the two had been


    exined clearly. Now, the previous grudges must be cleared up. The happiness of Nancy must have


    something to do with Mond.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    At noon, Ellen couldn''t help but ask, "Nancy, have you exined the misunderstanding between you


    and Mondst night?"


    "How do you know? I remember I didn''t tell you." Although Nancy said so, she couldn''t help but touch


    her face. She didn''t think that she had behaved so obviously.


    Looking at her shyness, Ellen couldn''t helpughing. "Well, you don''t have to doubt your own


    expression. You didn''t tell me, but your face has already told everyone. It''s almost written on your face.


    I have reconciled with Mond."


    It was not until then that Nancy realized that Ellen was making fun of her. She blushed and said,


    "Brother Ellen, don''t make fun of me. I have exined it clearly to Mond, but he is still in hospital. I''m a


    little unhappy."


    Ellenforted her, "don''t think too much. I have seen himst night. He is not seriously ill. He will be


    fine after staying in the hospital for a few days."


    "Thank you, Ellen. I always have you by my side when I am in my most difficult time." Nancy thanked


    Ellen sincerely.


    However, Ellen rolled his eyes and said, "well, don''t be so formal with me. It''s not like you at all."


    "Ha ha, do you think I was a rogue before?" Nancy asked innocently.


    Although she had made an agreement with Ellen that the two of them would only be best friends in the


    future, Ellen couldn''t help being tempted by her innocence and loveliness.


    He sighed in his heart. It was a littlete for them to meet each other. If Nancy and Mond hadn''t gotten


    married, he wouldn''t have let Nancy go, because this woman deserved a man to love her for a lifetime.


    But that was only words in his heart, but he could not speak it out.


    Ellen acted like a brother and said to the spoiled sister, "you are not a rascal in my heart. You are an


    angel and I will protect you from now on. If you suffer any grievance from Mond, remember to tell your


    brother and I will teach him a lesson for you."


    Ellen also reminded himself that he could only appear by her side as her brother since she had a


    boyfriend.


    If he still didn''t want to give up on her, they wouldn''t even be ordinary friends in the future, as Mond


    was so jealous.


    Therefore, Ellen could only deceive himself and im himself as Nancy''s brother

 Chapter 218 Are You Protecting Him Now

    Chapter 218 Are You Protecting Him Now


    "Now that you two have reconciled, shouldn''t you thank me for inviting me to dinner when you have


    time?"


    Ellen teased Nancy on purpose, but the truth was that he had made a great contribution.


    However, Nancy told him, "You know, Mond has a stomachache now because he drank too much. He


    can''t drink when he is having dinner with you. Will you feel restrained?"


    "Are you protecting him now? Forget it. Since you don''t want to thank me sincerely, I won''t have dinner


    with you. Who told you that I must drink during dinner?"


    Nancy thought what Ellen said was true, so she exined to him in a hurry, "Ellen, you misunderstood


    me. I didn''t mean to prevent Mond from inviting you to dinner. When he leaves the hospital, we two will


    treat you together. I just said that he can''t drink now."


    Ellen was not such a narrow-minded person. Heughed and said, "I know. I was just kidding. Now I


    know that in your heart, I am not even as good as a small part of Mond."


    After saying that, he still looked jealous.


    With a red face, Nancy said, "What are you talking about? You will always be my brother and good


    friend. No one can change this."


    "Nancy, thank you. That''s all I want to tell you. We two will always be good friends."


    After lunch, Nancy hid aside and called Mond. The phone rang a few times and was answered.


    At this time, Mond had just woken up. Seeing that it was a call from Nancy, a sweet smile involuntarily


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    appeared on his face.


    Ron saw it and knew it must be a call from Nancy.


    He told Mond, "Mr. Mond, I''ll go out to buy something. Don''t worry. There are bodyguards outside now."


    Mond waved his hand and had no time to talk to Ron. When he saw Ron walk out of the room, he


    asked in a very gentle voice, "Honey, have you had lunch?"


    "I''ve already had lunch. I was about to call you and ask if you have eaten well. How are you feeling


    today? Are you feeling better than yesterday? "


    Nancy''s series of questions made Mond feel ttered.


    This proved that he was still in her heart.


    "I feel much better today, and I have just had lunch. Don''t worry about me. I just miss you a little."


    Hearing Mond talking to her in such a sweet voice, Nancy felt a little embarrassed and said, "Don''t talk


    nonsense. Isn''t there anyone with you?"


    "Ron just went out. Maybe he is worried about disturbing the two of us."


    Mond told Nancy the truth and told her to chat with him at ease.


    "Does anyone in your familye to see you today? I''ll go to apany you after I get off work in the


    evening."


    At this moment, Nancy really wanted toe to his side and apany him.


    In Nancy''s heart, she believed that Mond and she was a legal couple now. Now that he was sick, it was


    a little dereliction of duty for her to not be with him as his wife.


    In particr, Mond didn''t have his biological mother, and his family background was soplicated.


    But Mond said, "You''re working so hard now, so you don''t have toe to apany me. Don''t worry.


    Now every night, the two people, Ron and Charlie, change shift to apany me. Moreover, now


    there are bodyguards outside, so I won''t be in danger."


    After all, he didn''t want to make his woman too tired.


    However, considering his own situation, Mond still told Nancy, "The doctor has just told me that I have


    to stay in the hospital for a period of time, so I can''t go to apany you during this period of time.


    You must have a good lunch. I don''t want you to be hungry and thin."


    "I''m fine now. You can see that I''m so strong. Don''t worry about me. You should eat well."


    Hearing Mond say that he would stay in the hospital for a period of time, Nancy was shocked. She


    didn''t know if something else had happened.


    But she didn''t ask Mond about it. Instead, she decided to ask the doctor in person when she came here


    tonight. After all, it was her duty as a wife.


    "Honey, don''t have meals with Ellen during my absence. Don''t forget that you are my wife now. I don''t


    want you to have meals with other men."


    At this time, Mond became jealous again. No matter what, he didn''t want Nancy to be with Ellen.


    Because as long as he thought of the intimacy between the two people, he couldn''t bear it.


    Although the two of them had made it clear to him that they were just acting, he still felt ufortable


    when he saw the intimacy between the two of them.


    Knowing that Mond was a patient now, she couldn''t disobey him and displease him, so Nancy


    obediently promised, "Okay, I know. I promise you, okay? You are jealous of everything. "


    "Honey is the best. I know you have me in your heart. You should feel that I love you so much that I am


    jealous." Who said that this man''s EQ was low? His sweet words were not inferior to that of an


    experienced lover.


    "What would you like for dinner? I''ll bring it back." Asked Nancy.


    But Mond said, "You don''t need to bring anything with you. Now I have someone to take care of me. If I


    want to eat something, I will ask Ron to tell the chef to cook for me. Besides, you are a star now, so it''s


    inconvenient for you to go out. If you ask me what I want to eat, you are the most delicious thing for me


    now."


    "Big pervert." Hearing thest sentence of Mond, Nancy''s face flushed with shyness and she couldn''t


    help but mumble.


    Although she said it in a low voice, Mond heard it. Hepletely forgot the pain all over his body and


    forget that I''m waiting for you."


    "I know. You are just like a child." Although Nancy was several years younger than Mond, she treated


    him as a child now.


    Nancy heard a serious voice from the other end of the phone, Mond said seriously, "Baby, I really want


    to see you every day. You don''t know what a great torture it is for me that I can only hear your voice but


    can''t see you"


    "Don''t be glib. I didn''t see you miss me too much when we two were apart. Now you are just saying


    sweet words to fool me."

 Chapter 219 You Must Believe Me

    Chapter 219 You Must Believe Me


    "You must believe me. What I said is true. If you don''t believe me, I can swear to you. You didn''t know


    that I did it for your safety, so I have to ept the temporary pain."


    Worried about Mond''s oath, Nancy quickly stopped him and said, "Well, you don''t have to say that. I


    believe you." Then she said softly, "I miss you too."


    Mond''s heart was filled with excitement when he heard this.


    Just as he was about to say something, the phone was hung up.


    He looked at the phone and shook his head helplessly. There was no need to say anything. It must be


    because his dear wife was shy that she hung up the phone.


    "Miss Nancy, you''ve finally finished talking on the phone. Look at your sweet face. Did Mr. Mond say


    something to you?"


    Just as Nancy''s face flushed slightly, she suddenly heard this sentence, which startled her.


    She turned around and saw her assistant who came to her at no time and seemed to be chuckling to


    herself.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hearing that, Nancy rolled her eyes. She said, "What''s wrong with you? Why did youe to me


    without saying anything? Don''t you know that people will be scared to death?"


    However, the assistant felt wronged and said, "I didn''t keep silent. I came to you aboveboard. I have


    talked to you two times, but you didn''t hear me. Your whole body and mind are fixed on Mr. Mond. How


    can you still see me?"


    "You are just a kid. Don''t interrupt us."


    Hearing this, the assistant didn''t buy it and said, "Miss Nancy, you must make it clear that we two are


    about the same age. Now you are saying like you are much older than me."


    "Well, I don''t want to talk to you. What time will my t be? "


    The assistant calcted and said, "ording to the current situation, it should be three or four o''clock.


    I mean if nothing goes wrong."


    Noticing that it was still early, Nancy decided to take this opportunity to have a rest in the lounge.


    After all, she stay with Mondtest night. Moreover, it took her a long time to fall asleep when she


    arrived at the film crew.


    "Let''s go to the lounge and have a rest. You can call me when it''s almost the shooting time." Then she


    came to the lounge.


    The assistant also came in and said, "Then you can sleep well. Anyway, I''m free now. I''ll go outside to


    see the performance of Ellen."


    It turned out that the next part was Ellen and others'' scenes. After all, the assistant was young and was


    still in the age of pursuing stars.


    "Then you can go. You must call me in advance. Don''t wait for the director to call me. That''s not good."


    As a matter of fact, Nancy was dedicated to her work. She was not like other stars who would show off


    with a little fame.


    There was another actress who was also resting in the lounge. When she saw Nancye in, she


    quickly greeted, "Miss Nancy, do you want to have a rest too?"


    "Yes, there are still two or three hours left before my filming, so I n to take a nap here."


    Although she was the heroine now, Nancy didn''t put on airs in the crew.


    Therefore, after the thing that Hedy framed her in the crew, everyone was on her side, which was not


    without any reason.


    After all, love and hate needed a reason. Everyone was no exception.


    Just as Nancy was sleeping soundly, the assistant came over and gently woke her up. "Miss Nancy,


    your y has been advanced because an actress has something urgent to deal with."


    This kind of thing was quitemon in the film crew. If one actor had something urgent to deal with or


    couldn''te, his part would be postponed and other parts would be advanced.


    "What time is it? I feel like I just fell asleep. " Now, Nancy was still in a daze, as if she didn''t know what


    time it was...


    "It''s just two o''clock now. The director asked me to wake you up. Let''s go to change your clothes." As


    the saying goes, shooting a movie is not easy.


    Generally speaking, only the appearance of stars could be seen, but the hard work of them when


    filming was ignored by outsiders...


    "Let''s go." Nancy felt very sleepy today. If she had known this earlier, she would have stayed up just


    now. Because if she hadn''t slept just now, she wouldn''t be so ufortable now.


    However, there was no regret medicine in the world, and no one could predict what would happen. On


    this point, Nancy was an ordinary person, so she had to endure thesemon principles.


    Because her y was two hours ahead of schedule, and the scene of her was very simple and easy.


    Even the director praised her, "Nancy, you are in a very good state today, which is a huge difference


    from yesterday''s progress. Do you have any secret book? Share with everyone. "


    Knowing that the director was joking with her, Nancy pretended to be serious and said, "I do have a


    secret book. When I was sleeping in the lounge just now, my assistant called me up. So I''m not sober


    yet. Is this a secret book?"


    Nancy''s words caused a kindughter. No one had thought that this usually gentle and smart girl would


    have such a funny side, and their favorable impression of her had suddenly risen...


    The director couldn''t helpughing and said, "ording to you, next time before I shoot, I''ll ask the


    actors to have a sleep. Does it mean that inspiration wille much faster?"


    Nancy nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice. "Director, you''re so brilliant. But you''ve learned this


    skill. How can I get away with it?"


    The atmosphere seemed to be very harmonious at this time, and today everyoneughed especially


    loudly. After hearing what Nancy said, everyoneughed.


    Ellen sat aside and looked at Nancy dotingly with a smile, thinking that he had lost a treasure.


    ording to Nancy''s usual schedule, she would get off work at about seven o''clock. Because of her


    work was very smooth and the time was advanced, so at four o''clock in the afternoon, her work today


    was almost finished.


    However, she was not in a hurry to leave. She didn''t know if she still have ys next.


    After all, actors didn''t get off work at a fixed time, and they had to be on call.


    Didn''t know what the director was thinking. He saw that Nancy was still sitting there watching the


    shooting.


    He came to Nancy''s side and said, "Nancy, you can go home now if you have nothing else to do. Isn''t


    your home in this city? If my memory serves me right, you haven''t been home for a few days, so you


    can go back early."

 Chapter 220 Too Lucky

    Chapter 220 Too Lucky


    Hearing the director''s considerate words, Nancy couldn''t help saying, "Director, you''re so considerate.


    Thank you so much. I''m going home now. Just as you said, I haven''t been home for a few days."


    Seeing that Nancy left happily, the director couldn''t help but shake his head. He didn''t forget to say,


    "This girl is still like a child. Now her innocent character is very rare in our entertainment field."


    Hearing the director''s words, everyone knew that he appreciated Nancy very much.


    After all, he was well-known in the entertainment field, not to mention that he rarely praised others.


    Nancy left the crew happily. She thought she was so lucky today. She had been worried about Mond,


    but there were so many coincidences today that made her go home early.


    She covered herself so that no one could see that she was a star, because she didn''t want to make


    trouble for herself. If her fans saw her, they would definitely surround her...


    Seeing that it was still early, she contacted her parents first and asked if they were in thepany.


    When Ivy heard that her daughter wasing to thepany, she said happily, "Your father and I are


    both in thepany now. Come to thepany. We three will have dinner togetherter."


    "Okay, I''ll take a taxi right away." Nancy agreed readily. As for whether they could have dinner together


    or not, they would make a decision then.


    But Ivy said, "Don''t take a taxi. I''ll send a driver to pick you up, lest you cause unnecessary trouble."


    Nancy knew her mother''s worries, but she reassured her, "Don''t worry. There won''t be anything you''re


    worried about. After all, even now I''m in front of you, if I don''t call you mother, you won''t recognize me."


    "When did you learn to be so glib? Come here quickly. I''m waiting for you in thepany."


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon." Nancy came outside, took a taxi and went straight to the Nie Group.


    Just as Nancy had thought, she wrapped herself tightly. Although the taxi driver felt a little strange, he


    didn''t say anything.


    After all, it was not good to pry into the guests'' privacy, not to mention that everyone had his or her own


    privacy.


    Sitting behind the taxi, Nancy saw the driver staring at her as if she was an escaped prisoner.


    Feeling a little funny, she decided to wait for the driver to see her true face when she arrived at the


    Soon, they arrived at the Nie Group. When Nancy got out of the car, she took off her mask and smiled


    at the driver. "Thank you for your hard work."


    After saying that, she took the money to pay the fare. Perhaps the driver didn''t understand what was


    going on at that moment. When Nancy was about to enter thepany, he shouted behind her, "I


    know who you are. You are the famous star, Nancy, right?"


    Nancy turned around and waved at the driver, seeming to acquiesce in his words. However, she finally


    breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. The driver might not treat her as a murderer now.


    When she came to her ownpany, the receptionist recognized her and knew that she was a big star


    now, so she quickly came to greet her, "Miss Nancy, why are you here? I heard that you are filming


    now."


    "I have a rest this afternoon, so Ie to visit my parents. Don''t talk about it. I''ll go upstairs now."


    After saying that, Nancy came straight to the elevator special for her father.


    The receptionist didn''t dare to stop her. Nancy was the future sessor of the group, the apple of the


    CEO''s eye and the only precious daughter.


    No one dared to stop her unless they didn''t want to work in thispany anymore...


    Following the special elevator for the CEO, Nancy first came to the top floor and came to her father''s


    office. Because her father was the CEO, her mother''s office was one floor below.


    Without knocking at the door, she broke into his father''s office. Nate was working. He didn''t hear the


    knocking, but he heard the door open with a bang.


    In his heart, no one dared to enter his room in this way except his wife and daughter.


    His daughter was filming now, so it was impossible for her toe to his office. So in his heart,


    subconsciously, he thought it was his wife.


    Without raising his head, he asked, "Why do youe up at this time? What''s the matter? "


    "Can''t Ie to see my father if I don''t have anything?" Hearing the coquettish voice, Nate raised his


    head and saw his precious daughter standing in front of him with a smile.


    "My dear daughter, why are you here at this time? Why didn''t you tell me in advance?" He quickly


    stood up, walked around the desk, and walked up to his beloved daughter. He carefully sized up his


    daughter.


    "I''ve told mom. Didn''t she tell you?" At this moment, Nancy pursed her lips slightly. In front of her father,


    she looked like a little girl.


    "My dear daughter, you haven''t told me yet. Tell me why you are here now. Aren''t you busy with your


    work?" The more he looked at his daughter, the cuter he felt she was.


    It was said that a daughter was the lover of a father in his previous life, so the more he looked at his


    daughter, the better he felt she was.


    Nancy walked to her father''s table, picked up the cup on it and drank it without hesitation.


    Even Nate couldn''t stop her. Then he looked at her with loving eyes. ''This child had grown up, just like


    when she was a child.''


    "I''ll ask my secretary to bring you some tea. Are you thirsty?" Nate couldn''t help but touch his


    daughter''s head.


    "I''m not thirsty now. I''m going to my mother''s office. Will you go there now?" In front of her father,


    Nancy was like a child, jumping and kicking.


    However, Nate liked the way his daughter behaved. He said, "I''ll ask your mother toe over,


    because I have a lot of things to do here. Shees to my office, and you can chat with her."


    In fact, he was reluctant to let his daughter leave. No matter how busy he was at work, if his daughter


    stayed in this room, he could still have a look.


    If his daughter went to his wife''s office and he missed Nina, he would have to go to his daughter''s


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    office.


    He called his wife and told her that their daughter had arrived and asked her to bring her some tea.


    In fact, since she received her daughter''s phone call, Ivy had been waiting for her daughter.


    In her heart, she believed that her daughter woulde here first when she came to thepany.


    But she didn''t expect that instead of seeing her daughter, she got her husband''s call, saying that their


    daughter was already in his office...

 Chapter 221 Know How To Cherish

    Chapter 221 Know How To Cherish


    When Ivy came to her husband''s office, she saw that Nancy was acting like a spoiled child with her


    husband, while Nate had a doting face.


    "My dear daughter, why are you here? I''m still waiting for you in my office. " She was very happy to see


    Nancy.


    "Mom, I took dad''s exclusive elevator just now, so I came to dad''s office."


    Seeing that her daughter''s face was burnd red again recently, a hint of pity shed through her heart.


    "Nancy, is it very hard for you to shoot? It seems that you have been a little dark these days. If it''s too


    hard, you don''t have to work after shooting this movie."


    After all, she was considerate. She didn''t want her daughter to be too tired. After all, the two of them


    only had one daughter, and she didn''t want her to be too tired.


    However, Nancy didn''t care at all and said, "Mom, you''re exaggerating. I''m getting healthier and


    healthier now. Don''t you feel it?"


    Nate said, "Our daughter is an adult now, and she likes to act. Let''s stop her. I didn''t feel anything


    wrong with her. Indeed, as she said, I felt that she was a little healthy."


    Knowing that she couldn''t win against Nate and Nancy, Ivy didn''t say anything more. Instead, she


    turned to Nancy and said, "Nancy, it''s still early today. Let me take you out to buy some clothes."


    "But mom, I have something to discuss with you today." Nancy said with embarrassment.


    Nate and Ivy didn''t know what their daughter wanted to say, they turned to look at her.


    As if she had made up her mind, Nancy said to her parents, "Dad, mom, let me tell you. Now Mond is


    sick in the hospital. I came back early tonight to see him. Besides, I haven''t seen you for a few days, so


    I came to thepany to see you first and then go to the hospital."


    Nate and Ivy asked in one voice, "What''s wrong with Mond? What''s wrong with him? "


    "He has an acute gastric perforation and is in the hospital now." Nancy told the truth.


    "When did this happen? Why didn''t we know? " Ivy liked Mond very much.


    So she was concerned about his condition and med her daughter for not telling her earlier.


    "He had a rpse the night before yesterday. I went to the hospital yesterday afternoon and I didn''t


    have time to tell you. Besides, you are so busy with your work."


    Originally, Nancy thought what she said was very reasonable, and she could understand her parents''


    feelings.


    However, Nate med her, "What are you talking about? No matter how busy we are, we have to go to


    see him when Mond is sick."


    "Honey, let''s go there with our daughter and see how is the baby? As parents inw, it''s inappropriate


    in any way if we don''t go to visit him. "


    Nate agreed with his wife very much. Moreover, they thought that Mond was a good child. In order to


    protect the interests of theirpany, he had tried every means.


    It seemed that something urred to her all of a sudden. Ivy asked her daughter curiously, "Have you


    two reconciled? Otherwise, why did Mond have a stomach perforation?"


    Originally, Nancy didn''t intend to mention it again, but since her mother asked her this question, she


    looked a little shy and said, "Mom, I was angry that Mond used to be with Hedy, so I often yed some


    intimate scenes with Ellen in the crew. In fact, I asked him to act with me. Who knows, as a man, Mond


    is so narrow-minded that he drinks alone at home every day and gets acute gastric perforation. "


    "You silly girl, how could you do such a stupid thing? Didn''t I remind you? You must be careful and not


    affect your own happiness. "


    She looked at Nancy with anger and love.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so narrow-minded. Besides, I really thought he had Hedy in his heart at that


    time." Nancy didn''t want her mother to me her.


    However, Ivy said, "You are so silly. If Mond doesn''t love you, will he help us do so many things?


    Besides, he and I have exined to you, why do you still do these boring things? Fortunately, Mond


    really likes you in his heart. If he really doesn''t love you, your happiness is gone. "


    Hearing her mother constantlyining about her, Nancy felt a little wronged.


    She had thought that she would seekfort at home, but she didn''t expect that her mother cared


    Mond so much, which meant that he had already bought her heart.


    "Well, isn''t Nancy still young? Don''t me her anymore. Mond is not that narrow-minded. Let''s go to


    see him. "


    Nate didn''t want to see his wifein about their daughter again, so he tried to mediate.


    But Ivy told her husband seriously, "Now I''m teaching out daughter a lesson. Don''t get involved. She''s


    married and she''s not a little girl anymore. I''ll teach her to cherish her happiness in the future and don''t


    hurt it at will. After all, there are some things that need two people to work together."


    "I know you are doing this for our daughter, but she has already regretted. After all, she is our daughter.


    Now that Mond is sick, she should feel bad too. Don''t me her any more."


    It was true that a daughter was the lover of a father in the previous life.


    Seeing his wife teach Nancy a lesson, Nate couldn''t help but feel sorry for her, so he protected her.


    "Dad, mom, don''t quarrel about me. Don''t worry. I''m not a child anymore. I''ll make everything clear."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy immediately stopped her parents, worrying that the two of them would quarrel.


    "Well, you silly girl, let''s go to the hospital. You should have told us that Mond was sickst night. Your


    father and I would go to see him. You know, the rtionships of his family are soplicated. How


    many people really care about him?"


    Ivy said, "Nancy, you have to understand me. I hope you can be happy. If you don''t like Mond, we can


    find a way to break off the engagement with him. If you still like him, you should care about him. After


    all, now is the weakest time in his heart. He is a man, but he also needs someone''spany."


    "I know. I will cherish him." Nancy nodded hard, as if she had made up her mind to be with Mond in the


    future.


    Seeing his daughter like this, Nate nodded with relief, thinking that his daughter had really grown


    up.

 Chapter 222 Flattered

    Chapter 222 ttered


    They drove a car to the hospital. Nate''s eyes were very bright. From afar, he could see two brawny


    men sitting in the corridor of the hospital.


    Needless to ask, he knew that they should be Mond''s bodyguards.


    When they arrived at the ward, Mond was watching TV in boredom, but Ron was nowhere to be found.


    Hearing the door open, Mond raised his head and saw that it was Nancy and his parents inwing


    in.


    "Dad, mom, why are you here?" asked Mond in a hurry.


    Nancy smiled and didn''t say anything, but Ivy said to Mond in a ming tone, "Why didn''t you tell us


    that you were sick? Do you still treat us as your parents?"


    These warm words warmed Mond''s heart. He hadn''t heard such warm words for a long time.


    "What are you talking about? Shouldn''t your mother and Ie to see you when you are sick? "


    Although Mond was a decisive man.


    But today, he failed to resist the gentle attack of his parents inw. His eyes turned red and his throat


    suddenly choked. "Dad, mom, it''s my fault. It''s my carelessness that makes you two worried."


    "What are you talking about? We should be worried about you." The two of them had a better


    impression of Mond. This poor boy was sick and took all the me.


    However, Nancy poured him a ss of water and asked in a very gentle voice, "How are you feeling


    today? Do you feel better? Drink some water first. "


    Mond took the cup and said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m fine. I feel much better today."


    In fact, he didn''t want to make Nancy worried, so he said he was feeling better.


    Then Nate turned around and walked out of the ward to the doctor''s office to ask about Mond''s


    condition.


    Ivy and Nancy chatted with Mond in his ward.


    "Haven''t Charlie and Rone here yet? Why are you alone here? Is there no one else to take care of


    you?" Asked Nancy.


    "Ron has just gone out. Don''t worry about me. Now there are my bodyguards outside. You have to take


    good care of yourself and don''t make me worry."


    He still expressed his concern in front of his mother-inw.


    Seeing that Mond was sick and still worried about her daughter''s safety, Ivy was more sure that her


    daughter wouldn''t be wronged if she stayed with him...


    "I''ll stay here with you tonight. Ron and others must be tired. Let them go home and have a rest."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But Mond disagreed, "You have to work every day. I don''t want you to be too tired. Don''t worry. I''m


    fine."


    Seeing that the two people cared about each other, Ivy was very happy, but also a little embarrassed.


    After all, she felt a little embarrassed when she were together this young couple.


    In order to ease her embarrassment, she took out the fruit she had just bought and peeled a banana for


    Mond. "Mond, have a banana."


    Mond wanted to take it, but Nancy took it and said, "Mom, he has stomach illness. He can''t eat banana


    now."


    "Oh, it seems that I''m careless. I''ll peel an apple for you." Ivy forgot about it.


    However, Mond stopped her, "Mom, please sit here and have a rest. I don''t need you to take care of


    me. How is everything going in ourpany now?"


    Nate hade back. Hearing Mond''s question, he told the truth, "Mond, your mother and I were


    chatting that day that we are also a group. Thanks to you, we are on the right track now, and the sales


    of this month has increased a lot fromst month. It seems that there is no difficulty for us at present."


    "That''s good. After all, it''s you and my mother''s efforts. I don''t want your efforts to be in vain. In this


    case, I''m relieved."


    Hearing Mond''s words, Nate was notpletely relieved. After all, he knew what kind of condition


    Mond had in exchange for the cooperation between the Nie Group and otherpanies.


    After all, this was a big taboo of thepany.


    What''s more, he also knew theplicated situation of the whole family of Mond, and he was worried


    that this matter would have a bad impact on him.


    So he said with concern, "My child, I know that the rtionship between your family and the Lu Group


    is veryplicated, and you have taken a big risk by doing so. I don''t know if I have caused you any


    other risks. If your father knows it, will he me you?"


    "Dad, don''t worry. It won''t affect me much. Besides, my dad has already known it. So don''t worry about


    it."


    Mond didn''t want his father-inw to worry about this, so he answered avoiding the key point.


    Hearing that Noah had already known about it, Nate sighed deeply. After all, he knew Noah''s reputation


    in the business world very well.


    It was impossible for Noah to let go of Mond so easily, because in everyone''s eyes, he was a man who


    only wanted profit.


    But since Mond chose not to tell him, Nate had to pretend that he didn''t know. After all, he understood


    that it was Mond''s painstaking efforts.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. I''ve just asked the doctor. You still have to stay in the hospital for a period of


    time. You should have a good rest and don''t think about anything else."


    Now that Mond was his son-inw, Nate was very concerned about his health.


    Mond nodded, indicating that he would follow his orders and wouldn''t leave the hospital early.


    "Mond, how is Nathan doing to you? Will he take the opportunity to do something bad to you?" Since


    Nathan kidnapped Nancyst time, it could be said that she had a very bad impression of him.


    In her heart, Nathan could do anything.


    But Mond''s expression was calm, "Now my father is in charge of thepany. Nathan can''t do


    anything by himself, not to mention that I don''t have anything on him now. I think he can''t do anything


    to me."


    "Anyway, you can''t take it lightly. There is a rumor in the business world that Nathan doesn''t have a


    good reputation. He can do anything for money."


    "I will be careful of him." Mond nodded to reassure them.


    At this time, Nate said, "I''ve asked the doctor just now. You''re suffering from stomach disease. It''s good


    for you to drink soup. Anyway, you are not taking medicine now. Let''s go to the restaurant near the


    hospital and eat something together."


    Anyway, Mond didn''t want to lie in bed all day long, which would make him depressed.


    But he said, "The doctor told me that I can''t eat much now, so I can only drink some soup. So I won''t


    go. You can go to have dinner together. I''ll call Ron to take you there. When hees back, he can


    bring me some soup."

 Chapter 223 Looking Forward To Coming Back

    Chapter 223 Looking Forward To Coming Back


    "Dad, mom, you can go to have dinner now. I''ll stay here with Mond and wait for Ron toe back."


    In fact, the reason why she proposed this was that she wanted Mond to go out for a walk.


    Now that Mond didn''t want to go out for dinner, Nate and Ivy decided to go home and let Nancy stay


    here with him. After all, the two of them were a couple, and it was right for Nancy to take care of him.


    "Then we two go back now. You can find a way to eatter." The two of them stood up and left, trying to


    leave some space for them.


    They greeted Mond and then walked out of the ward.


    Nancy saw her parents out, Ivy warned her earnestly, "Nancy, look at Mond. He is such a good man. In


    fact, he has said a lot to ease our psychological burden, which proves that he is a person we can rely


    on. You should take good care of him. After all, he is short of family affection."


    "Don''t worry. Mond can''t rely on his family. His father is just so so to him. As for others, I feel that they


    are all covetous of him and want to kick him out of the Lu Family."


    Thinking of how many bullies Mond had suffered in the Lu Family alone, Nancy felt a little heartbroken.


    "You can tell your mother if you have anything, we will support you with all our strengths. I have asked


    the doctor just now. Mond''s stomach illness is not light this time, so you can''t be careless."


    "But Mond told me that he could be discharged in a few days. Is he seriously ill?"


    Nancy asked worriedly.


    Nate didn''t want his daughter to worry about Mond. He just told her, "Because he has an acute disease


    this time, it''s a little serious. Moreover, he was treated in time. The doctor has told me that he can be


    discharged in a few days."


    "You''d better go back now. Mond is alone in his ward. Why didn''t his father send the servants to take


    care of him?"


    Ivy med Noah for not taking good care of her son-inw.


    However, Nancy said, "Mom, you only know one thing. You don''t know the other. Now no one outside


    knows that Mond can speak. How to let the servants of the Lu Family take care of him? It will cause a


    lot of inconvenience. That''s why Charlie and Rone to take care of him on shift."


    "We''re leaving. You should go back now. If you need anything, call me and I''ll send it to you."


    Ivy and Nate turned around and walked out. Then, Nancy turned around and returned to the ward. She


    looked at Mond, who was waiting for her at the door.


    "Have dad and mom left? Don''t tell them at all, in case they worry about me."


    Mond stretched out his hand and let Nancy sit on the edge of his bed. He held her hand tightly with a


    very enthusiastic look in his eyes.


    "I came back early tonight. Besides, I haven''t seen them for a few days, so I went to ourpany first


    and then came to the hospital. I didn''t tell them on purpose."


    In fact, in her heart, she thought that she must let her parents know that Mond was sick.


    "I see. Why did youe back so early today?"


    "Just for a few reasons. Let''s stop talking about those boring things. I want to ask you if you feel better


    today than yesterday."


    Hearing her father''s words just now, Nancy had been restless.


    Mond smiled and said, "You silly girl. If the treatment doesn''t work, why should I live here? Isn''t it a little


    silly for you to ask this question?"


    "You are the fool. I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I care about you, but youugh at me. I have


    never seen a person like you." Although her tone was reproachful, her expression was very sweet.


    "Yes, I''m a fool. If I were not a fool, how could I fall in love with you, a silly girl?" Said Mond with a


    smile.


    The two of them looked at each other sweetly. At this time, Ron came back. Seeing that Nancy was


    sitting in the room, he greeted her politely, "Mrs. Nancy, you''re here too."


    "Ron, you must be very busy these days. I''ll take care of Mond here tonight. You can go home and


    have a rest."


    Nancy said thoughtfully.


    But Ron refused in a hurry, "I''m fine. I''ll stay here to take care of Mr. Mond at night."


    Mond, who had been in favor of letting Nancy go home to have a rest, said, "Let Nancy stay here


    tonight. You haven''t been home for two days. Go home and have a look. Come back tomorrow


    morning."


    Ron knew that Mond wanted to stay alone with Nancy, perhaps because he disliked him for getting in


    the way.


    "Well, Mrs. Nancy, you haven''t had dinner yet, right? I''ll arrange someone to send the food here." As for


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ron''s proposal, both Nancy and Mond didn''t object.


    After all, clothes, food, transportation were very important.


    "How about you and Ron having dinner first? I''ll go home and get some clothes for change," said


    Nancy.


    Mond''s ward was a private room, so there was a separate bathroom, a suite and a big bed in it.


    Therefore, he believed that Nancy could have a good rest in the hospital. He knew his body very well


    and didn''t need anyone to take care of him at night.


    If there was really something wrong, there were bodyguards outside.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be willing to let Nancy stay in the hospital at night.


    "Then I''ll ask the bodyguards outside to apany you back. Will youe back after dinner at


    home, or shall we wait for you to have dinner together?"


    "I''d better go home and have some food. I''lle back after I change my clothes. I''ll go to the film crew


    tomorrow."


    Ron turned around and came to the ward. He called a bodyguard outside and asked him to send


    Nancy home.


    After Nancy left the ward, Ron said, "Mr. Mond, Mrs. Nancy still has work to do tomorrow. If you let her


    stay with you at night, can she bear it?"


    "It''s okay. I almost have nothing to do at night. Besides, the bodyguards are next to us. If there is


    anything, I can call them. But you haven''t been home for two days. It''s time to go home and have a


    look."


    Mond also cared about Ron''s hard work. He was not a boss who would consider only himself, that''s


    why Charlie and Ron follow him wholeheartedly.


    "I''m fine. I''ve called my family just now and they all support my work. How about I live in the next


    bodyguards'' room? If there is anything, I can be on call."


    Ron was very considerate. He was worried about Mond. He and Charlie were not around, so he was a


    little worried...

 Chapter 224 My Responsibility

    Chapter 224 My Responsibility


    "I''m really fine. Don''t I know my own condition? Come here tomorrow morning and send Nancy to the


    ce where she shoots early."


    In Mond''s mind, now Charlie was going to work in thepany and Ron was still here with him, so the


    two of them were very tired.


    Now he was considering whether to follow his father''s advice and let the servants take care of him.


    In this way, the two of them could not be too tired. He just needed to be careful.


    Hearing his insistence, Ron obeyed. After all, he had to obey his boss''s order unconditionally


    After a short while, the food of Mond and Ron had been sent from the dining room. After taking good


    care of Mond, Ron finished eating and waited quietly for the arrival of Nancy.


    However, when it was time to get off work, Charlie came before Nancy came.


    As soon as Charlie came over, he told Ron, "how is Mr. Mond today? If there is nothing wrong, you can


    go back to have a rest. I''ll stay here with him tonight."


    Although they were his subordinates, Mond was grateful to the two of them. He knew that the two of


    them treated him sincerely.


    At this time, Ron told Charlie, "Mond still felt a stomachache today, without any other signs. Just now,


    Mrs. Nancy hase, and she has been sent home by the bodyguards to change clothes. Tonight, she


    will stay here with Mond. We two can go home together."


    Charlie was a little tired today, but when he heard Ron''s words, he didn''t force anyone. Instead, Charlie


    thought it was necessary for the couple to take care of each other.


    Moreover, in Charlie''s heart, Mond and Nancy had just reunited and they must have a lot to say. Now


    that Mond was sick, it was the time for the two of them to improve their rtionship by leaps and


    bounds.


    If he and Ron were here, they might get in the couple''s way.


    "Mr. Mond, if you need anything, you can call me at any time, not to mention that there arepany


    bodyguards outside."


    Charlie exhorted.


    "Don''t worry about these things. Is there anything else in thepany now?" Mond asked.


    Charlie knew what Mond was worried about, which was exactly what Charlie wanted to say just now.


    He told Mond, "I found that Hedy is very close to Director Zhou, a member of the board of directors,


    today, and she went to his office. As for what they were talking about, I don''t know at all."


    "Where did you meet them? Did she just meet him? Do you see anything wrong with Nathan today?"


    It didn''t matter that Hedy went to see a director, so Mond wanted to ask more about Nathan.


    "Mr. Mond, you know that you are not in thepany now, and I am still working, so I didn''t observe


    them very carefully. As for whether Nathan has taken any other action or not, I don''t know at all."


    Charlie confessed his difficulties honestly, hoping that Mond could understand.


    In fact, Mond didn''t impose these things on Charlie.


    After all, Mond knew better than anyone how cunning Nathan was. Now that Mond was not in the


    what Charlie said was inevitable.


    "I see. How about asking Ron to work in thepany tomorrow? You two work together and take care


    of each other. I''ll ask the servants to take care of me."


    Hearing Mond''s suggestion, Charlie and Ron two opposed at the same time, "master, if you ask the


    servants of the Lu mansion to take care of you, I think it''s a big risk. If you are not careful enough, they


    will find out. Moreover, it''s not convenient for us to connect with you."


    After all, the two of them couldn''t call Mond in front of the servant, nor could they answer the phone in


    front of the servant.


    "I''m worried that Charlie won''t be able to handle it by himself. But after thinking about it, I think it''s not a


    big problem. After all, I don''t have any mistakes now. Nathan cannot find a way to catch me."


    Mond waspletely conceited about this.


    However, Mond just ignored one thing. In order to help the group of the Nie Family get through the


    crisis, he used the group of his family as a guarantee.


    In Mond''s mind, his father had already known about it and didn''t me him too much. He thought it


    would be over.


    But the board didn''t know that. Many of the old directors could be deceived by Nathan''s sweet words.


    Moreover, Nathan had been ambitious for a long time. He kept winning over the directors and wanted


    them to vote for him at critical moments.


    Therefore, many directors of thepany thought that Mond was a cripple and a mute, which could


    not have much impact on thepany.


    Because they were not willing to put theirpany on the shoulders of a disabled person. In their


    minds, they had always been greedy for profit, and they dared not put all their wealth on Mond.


    Therefore, in their minds, if one between Mond and Nathan was to be the president, they would choose


    Nathan without hesitation.


    In fact, it was human nature and the general trend. Now it was the world where everything was in line


    with money.


    Although Nathan''s character was not good, they believed that Nathan was at least a healthy person.


    No matter what he did, he always did it for thepany''s good and let everyone benefit.


    After having dinner at home, Nancy took a quick shower and then came to the hospital with the


    bodyguards to take care of Mond.


    Charlie and Ron didn''t leave until Nancy greeted them and then they left.


    Mond whispered to Nancy, "you''re so tired from filming every day, and you have to take care of me at


    night, which makes me really sad."


    However, Nancy smiled and told him, "don''t say that. It''s my responsibility to take care of you. No


    matter how tired I am, I''m willing to do it."


    This was more beautiful than any honeyed words. Mond knew it was unnecessary to express his


    gratitude.


    And in Mond''s mind, he subconsciously believed that his illness was a blessing in disguise. He had a


    disease, but he won the heart of Nancy. It was worth it.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    When Nancy arrived, she brought a bunch of flowers with her. She inserted the flowers into the bottle,


    making the room filled with a faint fragrance and add a romantic atmosphere.


    She had thought that Mond and she would spend a very warm night tonight. After all, it was almost


    dark outside, and she thought that no one would disturb them.

 Chapter 225 I Will Revenge

    Chapter 225 I Will Revenge


    Just as the two of them were flirting with each other, an unexpected guest came outside.


    The bodyguards outside saw her working in thepany, so they didn''t stop her and let her in.


    Today, in thepany, Hedy obeyed Nathan''s order to persuade all the directors.


    She came to Director Zhou first, he was a more than 60 year old man who yed an important role in


    thepany.


    Director Zhou was a little confused when he saw Hedye in. This girl had just worked in the Lu


    Group for a short time, and he was not familiar with her. He didn''t know why she came to his office.


    Hedy greeted with a sweet smile, "Hello, Director Zhou. I''m Hedy from the sales department."


    "I know you, a very beautiful girl. But what can I do for you?" Director Zhou put on a lovely smile.


    When Hedy came in, she wore a low cut dress with a wide neckline. Anyone could see her plump chest


    at a nce.


    "Director Zhou, you are the founding member of thepany, and you are of great importance. I want


    to tell you something, because this is rted to the future of thepany."


    "Oh, what is it? Tell me. " Hearing that it was rted to the future of thepany, Director Zhou


    became interested, but his eyes had been fixed on Hedy''s chest, unwilling to move away.


    "I know I shouldn''t be in charge of this matter, but as a member of thepany, I hope thepany


    can grow stronger, so that we, as employees, can also have a career." First of all, Hedy said that she


    cared about thepany very much.


    Only in this way could she sessfully attract Director Zhou''s attention.


    Sure enough, it was not beyond her expectation. Director Zhou frowned and said, "Let''s not talk about


    other things first. Tell me the purpose of youring."


    "Then let me be straight to the point. The manager of ourpany, Mond. You know that his wife is the


    daughter of the Nie Group. The group has suffered a financial crisis not long ago, and it was about to


    copse. It was Mond who took ourpany as the pledge and brought many contracts to the Nie


    Group. He even handed over our contracts to them."


    Hedy exaggerated this matter to the directors, because she knew that this matter must arouse the


    resentment of the directors, so that it was possible for Mond to step down.


    Noticing the confusion in Director Zhou''s eyes, Hedy was sure that he didn''t know about it, so she


    exaggerated.


    "Is it true? Why don''t I know? Does Mr. Noah know about it?"


    Director Zhou frowned and asked.


    "Mr. Noah knows about it, but Mond didn''t tell him in advance. After all, Mond is his son and the thing


    has been done. What can he do except to hide it from you?"


    "Are you telling the truth?" Director Zhou didn''t believe this new girl.


    "Is it necessary for me to lie to you about this? You can go and have a look. Then you will know it."


    She had made it clear, and her implication was that Noah was protecting his son.


    After all, Director Zhou was a man of wide knowledge. He knew that it was impossible for Hedy to tell


    him this because of the interests of thepany. She must have her own purpose.


    He looked at her with a faint smile and said, "Little girl, what''s your purpose of saying that?"


    ''This old fox really lives up to his reputation. It seems that his position today is not nominal. ''


    But Hedy still put on a smile and said, "Director Zhou, don''t think too much of me. I just don''t like this


    matter, so Ie to tell you."


    "Little girl, you are not honest at all. If you don''t tell me your purpose, I won''t help you."


    Director Zhou stared at Hedy''s chest and seized the opportunity to threaten her.


    Knowing that she couldn''t defeat him, Hedy said frankly, "Director Zhou, since I can''t hide it from you,


    I''ll tell you the truth. You know, the matter that I was with Mondst time had provoked much


    discussion, but in the end, I found that he was ying with my feelings, so I don''t want him to live a


    good life."


    Everyone knew about it, and even she herself couldn''t hide it. Moreover, when she came to the


    Since she couldn''t hide it from him, she''d better tell him the truth.


    Director Zhou seemed to believe what she said and said with an expression, "That''s right, little girl.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Being honest is better than anything else. But can you tell me what you want me to do?"


    Hedy was not a fool. From the things that she had plotted to harm Nancy, she had a very


    So she said in order to retreat for the sake of advancing, "Director Zhou, as a major shareholder of the


    taken to gamble? Once he fails, it is still uncertain whether you can take back the money or not."


    "What a smart girl! It seems that Mond is not smart to offend you." Director Zhouughed.


    However, if Hedy thought that he would listen to her and obey her, she would be totally wrong.


    After a pause, she continued, "Director Zhou, let''s be straightforward. My biggest wish now is that you


    can kick Mond out of thepany and get his shares back. In this way, he can''t do anything in the


    future."


    "It''s not up to me. After all, Mr. Noah is in charge of it. If we want to do it, we have to work together with


    all the directors."


    Director Zhou''s words were not a lie, because the difficulty of this matter was obvious, and even


    Nathan could see it.


    But on purpose, Hedy said, "Director Zhou, I know there are difficulties in this matter, but I also know


    that except for Mr. Noah, you have high prestige in the board of directors. If you help me, it will be


    much easier..."


    "If this is done, what benefits can I get?" At this time, Director Zhou looked at Hedy with a faint smile,


    as if he was hinting something.


    Hedy seemed to understand what he meant, but she pretended not to understand. She said in a very


    gentle voice, "Mr. Nathan has thought it over. If you kick Mond out of thepany and take back his


    shares, he is willing to give these shares to you equally."

 Chapter 226 Pie In The Sky

    Chapter 226 Pie In The Sky


    It had to be said that this pie was very big, but it was also full of temptation for Director Zhou.


    As a businessman, he knew better than anyone else about theplicated rtionship among the Lu


    Family. After all, Nathan and Mond were not born by the same mother, and Nathan''s ambition was


    obvious to all.


    Therefore, he believed what Hedy said.


    However, he also wanted some extra benefits. He looked at Hedy with lustful eyes and said, "I can try


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    my best on this matter, but I also want some extra benefits. I wonder if you are interested in knowing it."


    Looking at his lustful eyes, Hedy knew what he meant, but she still looked confused and ignorant in


    front of him. "Director Zhou, I don''t know what else you want, can you tell me?"


    "Little girl, I think you are young and beautiful. Don''t focus on Mond. Do you want some money? You


    should understand what I mean. If you agree to be with me, I will try my best to fulfill your request and


    give you some extra money."


    When Hedy saw Director Zhou, a white haired old man, say these words in such a despicable and


    shameless way, she couldn''t help but feel sick.


    ''How old is he? How could he say something like that? I should be about the same age as his


    granddaughter. ''


    Moreover, her family was not short of money. Although it was not very rich, she had never wronged


    herself.


    Although she was cursing in her heart, she didn''t dare to offend him on the surface.


    Instead, she smiled and said, "I thank you for your love for me, but our family is not too short of money.


    Moreover, I think what I said just now is only good for you. If it''s done, Mr. Nathan won''t treat you


    shabbily."


    Now Director Zhou realized that this little girl didn''t take a fancy to him.


    But he was just acting ording to the circumstances, because he had several young and beautiful


    lovers outside, and they were all college students.


    He had just proposed these suggestions to her on a whim, and was attracted by her plump chest.


    Now he didn''t feel anything when he was rejected by her.


    Heughed at himself and said, "Since you don''t like me, then forget it. I have known what you said. If


    there is nothing else, you can go back first."


    Hedy didn''t know whether Director Zhou had agreed or not, but she had already told him about it. As


    for what he would do, she couldn''t change it.


    Moreover, in her heart, even if she sacrificed herself for this matter, she couldn''t give it to this old man


    who was about sixty years old.


    She had to pretend to be good at facial arts, so she withdrew with a smile. In fact, she had cursed the


    old man one hundred times in her heart.


    When she came out, Charlie saw her, so he didn''t know why she went to Director Zhou''s office.


    Standing aside, Hedy called Nathan and told him everything she had talked with Director Zhou. Of


    course, she didn''t tell him the deal Director Zhou had proposed to her. After all, she was a little


    ashamed.


    "Well done. Let''s keep in touch with other directors. I''ve arranged Aron to talk with other directors. You


    can contact him and see if there is anything missing."


    Nathan ordered with confidence, thinking that he was sure to win.


    After all, he knew better than anyone how greedy these directors were.


    But he told Hedy, "You should do it as soon as possible. In my opinion, it is better if we can kick Mond


    out of the position of a director secretly, so you should spread what he has done as serious as


    possible."


    How despicable this man was! As long as he could achieve his goal, he would do anything.


    Now that Hedy had been overwhelmed by hatred, she agreed with Nathan''s order one hundred times.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I will do it as soon as possible."


    "I won''t treat you unfairly if you get this done. If you don''t want to work in thispany, I can give you a


    Nathan made the pie very big. After all, in his heart, there was no such thing as a free lunch in the


    world. Even though Hedy was full of resentment against Mond, if he didn''t give her any benefit, she


    wouldn''t try her best to do it. After all, women were fickle animals.


    "Thank you, Mr. Nathan. Don''t worry. I will try my best to do anything for you. After all, we two are on


    the same boat now."


    It was as if Hedy was encouraging herself. Now that things hade to this, she would never allow


    herself to retreat.


    "There is a Director Fang. He is a hard nut to crack. You can go and get in touch with him. I don''t think


    Aron can get him."


    Nathan had known everyone''s character in thepany clearly.


    At this time, Hedy was full of high fighting spirit and felt that she was obliged to do as Nathan ordered.


    "Well, I will deal with it, but I don''t know what they will do." This was a difficult problem. As for what


    others wanted to do, they could not interfere.


    "It''s hard for you. You just need to try your best. You don''t know that there are always some cunning


    foxes in ourpany. If they didn''t see substantial benefits, they won''t take action at all."


    Nathan seemed to suggest something to her, but also seemed to be a little angry.


    Hedy didn''t think of anything else, but she didn''t know that Nathan had actually allocated several


    lecherous directors to her.


    In Nathan''s heart, he didn''t treat Hedy as a good woman at all. He even wanted to use her to achieve


    his goal with her outstanding beauty.


    Because Nathan was as cruel and merciless as Noah.


    Although Hedy felt a little ufortable about what Nathan had done.


    She also knew that he was using her, but in her heart, as long as she could achieve her goal, she was


    willing to do anything.


    After hanging up the phone, Nathan sneered in his heart, ''This stupid woman has made such a great


    sacrifice for these insignificant things. It''s really unexpected.''


    And in his mind, only money was the most important thing to him. As for those family affection, it didn''t


    matter anymore.


    He thought to himself, ''Such a stupid woman like Hedy really agrees with the saying that she even


    helps others count the money if they sold her...''

 Chapter 227 Unbearable

    Chapter 227 Unbearable


    ording to Nathan''s order, Hedy had to deal with this matter in a hurry. After all, Mond''s time in the


    hospital was very limited.


    But when she arrived at Director Fang''s office, his secretary told her, "Director Fang is not in the office


    now. If you have anything, I can tell him."


    Knowing that she couldn''t reveal this matter, she smiled and said, "When will Director Fange


    back? I''lle to see him when hees."


    "If everything goes well, he should go back to thepany at about four o''clock. If you have something


    to do, you cane to him at four o''clock."


    "Okay, I''lle backter. Thank you."


    Hedy came out with smile, but she didn''t want to waste any time.


    She found Director Fang''s number and dialed it.


    She had seen this man not long ago. He was about forty years old and was very strong.


    The phone rang for a long time before Director Fang answered the phone, he seemed to be panting.


    "Who is it?" And his tone was very bad.


    Without caring about his tone, Hedy asked softly, "Director Fang, I''m Hedy. I don''t know where you are


    now. Do you have time? I want to talk to you about something. "


    "I don''t care who you are. Call meter." The man on the other end of the line said in an arrogant tone.


    Then he hung up the phone, leaving Hedy alone in a mess...


    ''Did I spoil his good thing?'' But she didn''t care about this anymore. The top priority now was to deal


    with it as soon as possible.


    So after about an hour, she called Director Fang again.


    This time, his tone was much calmer. "Who did you say you are? What can I do for you? "


    "Director Fang, I''m Hedy of thepany. I know you are a director of thepany, so I want to report


    something to you."


    For this matter, Hedy didn''t dare to keep him guessing. She was afraid that Director Fang would be


    impatient and hang up the phone directly, so she came straight to the point, hoping that he would give


    her a chance to talk.


    It seemed that what she had expected was right. These men valued money very much.


    Hearing what Hedy said, Director Fang said without hesitation, "I''m in the coffee shop outside. You can


    Then Hedy''s phone rang. It seemed that the coffee shop Director Fang was at was not far from the


    Hedy drove to the ce directly. As soon as she entered the cafe, she saw Director Fang drinking


    coffee with a coquettish woman, and the two were very intimate.


    However, ording to her intuition, this woman was not Director Fang''s wife, because she was too


    young and dressed very coquettishly.


    With a smile that she thought was very beautiful, Hedy went straight to Director Fang and reached out


    her hand with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Director Fang. I''m Hedy."


    Director Fang was a little arrogant. He pointed at the opposite seat and said, "I heard that you wanted


    to see me for something, so sit down and talk slowly." He didn''t shake hands with Hedy, nor did he


    introduce the woman beside him to her.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Hedy withdrew her hand. She didn''t expect that Director Fang was so


    indifferent, which was totally different from Director Zhou''s smiling face.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she looked at the woman opposite her and said nothing.


    Director Fang told the woman, "Honey, you can go back first. I will contact you when I have time."


    "Director Fang, don''t forget me. You have to remember that I miss you all the time." Even in front of


    Hedy, the woman''s words were very disgusting. It could be seen that this woman was very likely to be a


    woman in the romantic club.


    Hedy smiled and nodded to her to say goodbye.


    After the woman left the coffee shop, Director Fang crossed his legs and asked, "What do you want to


    tell me? You''d better not waste my time."


    It never urred to Hedy that this man would be so arrogant. In her heart, although Noah was the


    CEO of thispany, he was kind to others.


    But now she was asking for help, and she couldn''t care about the attitude of the other party, so she


    held back the displeasure in her heart and said, "Director Fang, in that case, I have something to say."


    "Then don''t talk too much. I have other things to do." Director Fang made no secret of his impatience,


    because he didn''t care about it at all.


    "Mond gave a lot of our orders to the Nie Group not long ago. Moreover, he used ourpany as


    guarantee to bring the Nie Group back to life."


    Hedy could tell that the man in front of her was too impatient to listen to her.


    "Oh, the Nie Group was in the financial crisis and on the verge of bankruptcy a few days ago. I know it


    myself. Are you talking about the things happened during that period of time?"


    The man''s expression of interest made Hedy relieved.


    At least it seemed that he was interested in talking about it.


    "Yes, you''re right. The daughter of the owner of the Nie Group is Mond''s wife. They were very low-key


    when they got married, so many people didn''t know about it. Because of their rtionship, Mond had


    taken a lot of risks to help the Nie Group."


    Hedy''s words were so agile that the other party could not help but feel suspicious.


    "I haven''t heard about it myself. How did you know? Besides, why did you tell me?"


    In Director Fang''s heart, it was impossible for Hedy to get close to him for no reason. He was sure that


    she had a purpose that she could not speak out.


    Taking a lesson from the previous experience, without any sense of shame, Hedy told the whole story


    about her and Mond being together.


    Because this matter was particrly convincing, so that Director Fang could believe that she reported it


    to the board of directors in order to take revenge on Mond.


    "The rumor about you and Mond spread all over thepany. It turns out that Mond is using you."


    Director Fang didn''t show any mercy to Hedy and pointed out the evidence directly.


    Although it made Hedy feel ashamed, she had no intention of flinching since she had done it.


    "You are right. I just want the board of directors to kick him out. In this way, I want to see what else he


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    can do."


    As the saying goes, love is blind. It''s true. At first, Mond had already had a wife, and it was Hedy who


    wanted to meddle in it. Now that things hade to this, she did not regret at all, but put the me on


    Mond and Nancy...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!